et ve.
a Ey <—
rete
sf A
Gums)
fe
CG
ee
=
= " ores Se Seces Saicatsrssetaieze= =
7 ee aes
Eee ee sy Pet <P Poveda bee: SA RN ayy Aho ca ca 08 OB a)
Reigysure
Ry ener es ‘ ty =
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
Cornell University
Library
The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text.
https://archive.org/details/cu31924087948174
Clarendon Press Series
SOPHOCLES
CAMPBELL
Dondon
HENRY FROWDE
nus S}r10 itty Bea
OXPORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE
7 PATERNOSTER ROW
Clarendon Press Series
SOPHOCLES
EDITED WITH ENGLISH NOTES AND INTRODUCTIONS BY LEWIS CAMPBELL, M:Ay LL.D.
PROFESSOR OF GREEK
IN THE UNIVERSITY OF ST. ANDREWS
IN TWO VOLUMES
VoL. II
AJAX. ELECTRA. TRACHINIAE. PHILOCTETES. FRAGMENTS.
@rforyd AT THE CLARENDON PRESS M DCCC LXXxI
[ All rights reserved |
PREFACE TO VOL. II.
THIS volume was in preparation, when I was called upon to produce a second edition of Vol. I. The delay thus occa- sioned has given me the opportunity of comparing my notes, in revising them, with those of Professor Paley upon the same four plays, Ajax, Electra, Trachiniae, Philoctetes.
It is reassuring to find that one who has lived with the Greek Tragic writers so intimately and for so long, agrees in upholding the general soundness of the traditional text of Sophocles, and in rejecting many recent alterations. There has seemed to be a danger lest the brilliant adventures of Bentley and Porson in ‘conjectural criticism’ might lead their successors to extend the so-called art beyond the narrow limits which are prescribed for it by the nature of language and the laws of probability. But the considerate judgment, wwhich rarely forsook those great men, and is the best part of our inheritance from them, remains amongst their country- men, and sometimes refuses to be imposed upon by fancies which assume the garb of logic.
Professor Paley has spoken of the previous portion of my work in terms which are deeply gratifying to me, as coming from a scholar of his experience: he has also made continual reference to the small edition, by Mr. Evelyn Abbott and myself, of the plays contained in this volume, especially of the Ajax, Electra, and Trachiniae. Although his manner of doing so is always friendly, yet it has not made me a convert to the practice of referring frequently to other commentators in explanatory notes. For (1) as Mr. Abbott’s
vi PREFACE.
name is omitted, I sometimes reap credit that is due to him; (2) I do not feel that we are always clearly repre- sented ; and (3) I am often prompted to repeat (suutatis niu- tandis) the words of Professor Conington, in the Preface to his edition of the Choéphoroe, published in the year 1857. Professor Conington there says, ‘To prevent misconception, I may mention, that my notes on the first half of the play were communicated to Mr. Paley while he was preparing his last edition. Unfortunately they were in a very imperfect state, a considerable portion of them only existing in a first draft ; and this has led him to notice as mine, various opinions which I have long since discarded.’
I trust, therefore, that Professor Paley will not think me discourteous or ungrateful, if I refer to his edition only where I have felt bound either to acknowledge an obligation, or to give a reason for dissent.
In one respect Professor Paley has thought fit to deviate from the “conservative method, which he has for the most part consistently followed. On grounds which appear to me far from convincing, he has sometimes assumed the inter- polation, not of words merely, but of whole lines, and even of several consecutive lines, where this had not been pre- viously suspected. Thus in the Philoctetes he brackets 1. 1431; in the Electra, ll. 201, 690-5, 1379 foll.; in the Ajax, ll. 855, 966-71, 994, 5; in addition to at least an equal number of places, which Dindorf and others had previously condemned. Such excision may often be a tempting way of avoiding difficulties and removing inequalities, But the difficulties can be otherwise accounted for; and inequalities in dramatic writing are not always blemishes, or if they are clearly such, may be referred to hasty composition. The dialogue between Teucer and the generals in the Ajax has by many been thought unworthy of the earlier scenes; and in my own judgment, the lines uttered by the deified He- racles dm0 tis wnxavijs, are incomparably less impressive than the first speech of Philoctetes. But (1) we have been pre-
PREFACE. wii
pared for such ‘anomalies’ by the criticism of Longinus; (2) we must not expect equal care to be spent on every part even of a work of Sophocles; and (3) in seeking to dis- criminate between the work, say, of Sophocles and Iophon, we are not only proceeding on a mere assumption, but are attempting a task which is beyond the reach of criticism.
Undoubted interpolations in Sophocles are not numerous, and consist (1) of glosses which have crept into the text, (2) of lines, probably genuine, which have been first written in the margin as parallel passages, and then have been treated as if they had dropped out of the context; (3) of spurious additions. To the first class (1) belong the rejected words in O. T. 1265; O. C. 1747; Ant. 628, 1344; El, 856; Trach. 840; Phil. 679. To the second cause, or one very similar, (2) may certainly be referred the addition of «al pavOavov tov Ovpor éxdpapdvra pot after O. C. 769, the repetition of adéis G0 Epnuos amopos, O. C. 1716, and probably also the rejected words in Aj. 554, 714, Phil. 671-3. The third class (3) may again be divided into two; spurious additions may either have been made (a) by a scribe who wanted to fill up a real or supposed lacuna, or (4) may have been gratuitously invented. The interpolations which may reasonably be as- signed to the former cause (a) are Aj. 1417, Trach. 80, Phil. 1407, 8. There remain only two passages (4) to be con- sidered here, viz. Aj. 839-42, Phil. 1365-7. These cannot be accounted for in either of the two former ways (1), (2), and yet they appear to be self-condemned; in the one case by the confusion of Agamemnon’s fate with that of Odysseus, and in the other by the irrelevant allusion to a fact which the speaker cannot be supposed to know. In these two places, therefore, we must admit that the text has been per- versely tampered with. But before extending our admission to other passages, we must have equally cogent reasons for doing sol.
1 On Ant. 904, foll.; El. 1505, foll.; Trach. 88, 9, 684, etc., see notes
in locis.
vili PREFACE.
Part of the above reasoning may remind us that the omis- sion of lines is a not infrequent error of the scribes. In most MSS. of Sophocles some lines have been omitted by the first hand. These have generally, but not always, been supplied in the margin either by the SuopOwris of the MS. or by some corrector. In the O. T. and O. C. for example, the following lines are found in L only in the margin :— O. T. 62 (CY, 141 (C2), 641 (C12), 800 (C7); 0. C. 69 (C*), 899 (C2), 1105 (C2), 1256 (C7), 1375 (C2), Similarly, O. T- 46 is found on the margin of A, O. C. gg-101 on the margin of V3, Ant. 400 on the margin of L2, El. 33 on the margin of Pal. etc. Ant. 942 is wholly omitted in Vat. b, Ant. 1167 is omitted, I believe, in all the MSS., but is twice quoted with its context by Athenaeus. If these facts are fairly considered, we shall hardly be accused of doing violence to probability, if in dealing with two passages which seem otherwise intract- able, viz. O. T. 623-5, Phil. 1251-8, we have recourse to the hypothesis of a lost line.
The transposition of lines is a less frequent error. In the Laurentian MS., it occurs twice in the Antigone, viz. in ll. 482, 3, 897-9; but in both instances the scribe has rectified his own error with @’ a’ (2,1) and p’ y a’ (2, 3,1) placed in the margin. In some later MSS. long passages are occa- sionally transposed, e.g. in Ricc. 34 (followed in this and other respects by the Middlehill MS. 310), Ant. ll. 477-584 come after 1. 691. But no inference can be fairly drawn from fourteenth century errors to changes which are to be supposed antecedent to L.
The separate editions of these four plays by Mr. Blaydes, and those of the Ajax and Electra by Mr. Jebb, are also referred to from time to time. Some hints have been de- rived from Wecklein, chiefly on the Electra, and from Ca- vallin on the Philoctetes,
It would be tedious and profitless to specify the help derived from earlier editions, etc. But I may mention that
PREFACE. ix
in editing the Fragments, I have availed myself of Mr. R. Ellis’ acute remarks on them in the Cambridge Journal of Philology, Vol. IV, and that I am largely indebted, as every editor must now be, to the edition of the Tragic Fragments by A. Nauck, Leipzig, 1856.
I had once hoped, as indicated in a former writing, to give here some general account of previous editions of Sophocles. Further reflection has induced me to relinquish that project. To have executed it on any considerable scale would have unduly burdened a work which is already sufficiently loaded.
To assign to Aldus, Canter, Turnebus, Camerarius, H. Stephanus, Capperonier, Vauvillers, Brunck, Musgrave, Erfurdt, Hermann, Elmsley, Schneidewin, and a host of names only less distinguished than these, each his own proper share of merit and of blame, would be, indeed, a work demanding high qualities, and not unworthy of any scholar’s ambition. But for myself, I feel compelled to decline it.
It may be well, however, to indicate once more in outline the history of the text.
Aldus (Venice, 1502) seems to have depended on the Venetian MSS.}, the most legible of which, 467 (V*), is very closely akin to Paris A.
The first Juntine edition (Florence, 1522, editor Antonius Francinus) follows closely on the Aldine traces; but the editor of the second Juntine, who is said to have been Victo- rius, appears to have had access to L; and the Roman edition of the Scholia (A. D. 1618) was taken either from this or a kindred MS.
The next important edition, that of Turnebus (Paris, 1553), is memorable for the importance attributed by its editor to Paris T, the Parisian copy of the recension of Triclinius, with his Scholia on the metres, etc. This new influence continued through Stephanus (1568), Canter (1579); Capperonier and Vauvillers, and the London editions, until Brunck (Stras-
1 See in O, C. 110.
x PREFACE,
bourg, 1786) changed all this by calling attention to the comparative excellence and antiquity of Paris A.
Thus, after some wanderings, the text reverted, so far as MS. authority was concerned, to a form approaching that of the first printed edition. Brunck also deserves the credit of many successful emendations, and of having first collected and edited the Fragments,—no mean task.
A new point of departure was gained by Elmsley, who collated L. This MS. had been mentioned by Montfaucon as of the tenth century, but modern scholars before Elmsley had not had access to it, and its character was but vaguely appreciated. Elmsley’s collation was printed partly in his third edition of the O. T. (1825) and in that of the Oed. Col. and partly in Gaisford’s (Oxon. 1826) edition of the seven plays. His transcript of the Scholia (printed in 1825) still exists in his handwriting in the Bodleian Library. The relative values of L, A, and T, were known to Hermann, for whose edition (1839), V2 and V® (while still at Paris) were also partially collated; but the application of the principles which he acknowledged has been gradual. One consequence of the reaction against T, which has influenced succeeding editions, excepting that of Blaydes, has been retained, though not without a sense of inconsistency, by the present editor. The Triclinian readings, although ap- pearing in MSS. of the fourteenth century, are classed amongst conjectural emendations.
Subsequently Sophoclean criticism has been further mo- dified by the assertion of Cobet and Dindorf, that L is the archetype of all existing MSS. This assumption has been examined at some length in my Preface to Vol. I. It has done great good by concentrating the attention of scholars on L, which is now pretty thoroughly known ; but, as I have tried to show, it has led to an undue depreciation of the so-called ‘apographa.’
In accordance with the considerations urged in Vol. I.
PREFACE. xi
I have been extremely sparing in the adoption of conjectures into the text of the plays; but in editing the Fragments I have been less severe. Before this course is accused of inconsistency, let it be considered (1) that quotations are specially liable to error, (2) that the text of Athenacus, and of other writers in whom many of the Fragments are found, is acknowledged to be very far from certain, and (3) that the evidences of corruption are frequent and in- disputable.
I have here to repeat, with somewhat more of emphasis than in the first edition of Vol. L, that the signs C2, C4, C®, etc., which are necessarily retained from my first collation of L, have merely an approximate value. That C2, and C*, the d.op@wr7s and the Scholiast of L, are one and the same, was Diibner’s opinion, and is probably correct. This hand, whether in cursive or quasi-uncial characters, may be dis- tinguished from that of the scribe of the Sophocles by a still greater delicacy of touch. If so much is correct, it follows that the marginal Scholia, throughout the volume, were written after the several parts of which it is composed were brought together into one; for C? appears on the margin both of the Aeschylus and the Apollonius, e. g.—
Aesch. Suppl. 518 (the whole line in marg., by C”).
Aesch. Suppl. 575 (xpaivey in marg. C*).
Apollon. Rhod. 1. 848, rév fa Kadrecoapevn duewéppadev byinvaea, add in marg. C?.
It would be well if some competent inquirer could ascertain whether the corrections noted as by C°, C’, which may be roughly described as hands of the fifteenth century, were made before or after the removal of the MS. from the East into Italy. (See Vol. I. Preface, p. xli.)
I may here remedy an omission by mentioning that the bracketed numbers [81 a, etc.], on the margin of this edition, denote the pagination of L.
1 Perhaps with Niccolo Niccoli’s own hand.
xii PREFACE.
I have again to thank my friends, Signor A. Ceriani of Milan, and Professor Ignazio Guidi of Rome, for their kind help in ascertaining many readings of M, M’, and Vat. as Vat. b, Vat. respectively. An especial acknowledgment 1s also due to Mr.John Masson, formerly a student of St. Andrews, who has devoted much of his time to the minute study of the text of Sophocles, and, after a close exami- nation of the Hunterian MS. of Glasgow, has now, at my request, collated in great part the oldest of the Bodleian MSS. of Sophocles, which, for the three plays which it contains, appears to be one of the most correct of the in- ferior MSS. This MS. (Misc. 99, of Coxe’s Catalogue, Auct. F. 3, 25, according to the Press-mark now in use), contains the Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Tyrannus, very carefully written, with a much fuller transcript of the more recent Scholia than is found in Laud. 54.
A note on this MS. by Mr. Masson is herewith appended. The same friend has laid me under a further obligation by calling my attention to a copy of Turnebus’ edition of Sophocles, in the Library of the British Museum, with MS. notes by Lambinus, including readings quoted by him from Auratus, chiefly on the Philoctetes. I have thus been en- abled to restore to these early scholars the credit of several emendations, which have latterly been attributed to other sources. In addition to those which are noted in their place, I may here mention the following, which came under my notice after the sheets had been thrown off:— Phil. 189, bn(axover) id est, respondet, Aur.; 320, Ovpov .. yeupt Lam- binus ; 639, avj, Lambinus.
Another former student of St. Andrews, Mr. Andrew Clark, Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford, has kindly read the proof- sheets of this volume, and has prepared the list of Errata, which is likewise appended here.
PREFACE. xiii
NOTE BY MR. JOHN MASSON ON THE MS. OF SOPHOCLES IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY, AUCT. F. 3. 25 (MIsc. XCIX. OF COXE’S CATALOGUE).
Tue MS. of Sophocles, Auct. F, 3. 25, or Misc. XCIX, in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, contains, among other matter, the Ajax, Electra, and Oed. Tyr. of Sophocles, with very copious scholia and glosses. It bears on its opening page the note ‘Ex dono illustrissimi Tho. Cecill, Anno 1618.’ Nothing like a complete collation of it has yet been published. It is the same MS. as ‘Bodl. 2929’ from which Elmsley (in Oed. Tyr.) and Blaydes (in all three plays) occa- sionally quote. This MS. dates from the fourteenth century. Palaeo- graphically, the constant use of « adscriptum is noticeable, also the ancient forms of a, o, y, the combinations of ¢, 0, « with other letters, and the writing of p and o open at times. It would be interesting to know if any of the contractions occurring in it are peculiar to MSS. of Eastern origin. It is very distinctly and carefully written, the smallest details of orthography being attended to; indeed it approaches in accuracy to a printed text.
The character of the MS. can be best shown by quoting all its distinctive readings for a single play. A minute collation of it for Electra yields the following results. (N.B. O=Bodl. Auct. F. 3. 25.)
1. O belongs, speaking generally, to the same family as A (Paris, 2712), &.g.—
Electra. 132. ovd bedw O, Edd.t o28é 6éka A. 08” ad Oed@ L. 456. ereuBavac OA, Edd. — émBqvae L. 496. pyrore add OA, Edd. om. L. 676. rér ewéerw OA. radar Aéyo L, Edd. 809. otxn ppevdio OA, Edd. — pevds otyn L. 1393. édpdopara O, and (édp.) A. dada L, Edd. 1483. Kav cpixpdv OA, Edd. — xiv emi puxpdv L.
2. O is not a mere reproduction of A, but represents, possibly,
a text of an earlier date than A. It corrects errors of A in more
1 Edd. appended to any reading, Professor Campbell’s text of the seven means that it is accepted in the edition _ plays. of Dindorf (Oxford, 1860), and also in
xiv PREFACE.
than sixty places (see below): e.g. it supplies a word missing in A at El. ll. 28. 7: 73. viv: 669. 7e: 984. Tor: 1188. ye (added in A by a later hand): 1263.7: 1375. mep: 1469. roo add O, Edd. (re LA): also at 626. KA, add OL, om. A: 628. HA, add OL, om. A.
In the Oed. Tyr. the omissions of A are more numerous and important. In this play O supplies the following words omitted by A: O. T. Il. 13. od: 54. domep A; do citep O: 294. 89: 299. mépucev A; cumépueeyv O: 326. X0, add A; O14, add OL: 426. kai: 523. Oy: 527. of8 ob A: of0a & od O: 562. odrog: 603. Toro: 855. ov: 957.00: 940. Gavdv: 989. kai: torr. PoiBos (added by Ac): 1033. Toor: 1036, roxno: 1132. ye: TIO. obros: 1165. 2nd pH: L2gT. os.
In all these places O correctly supplies the omission and agrees (except at El. 1469, see below, where O appears to preserve the correct reading) with L.
After a minute comparison with all the readings of A given by Jahn for Electra (2nd Edition by Ad. Michaelis, 1872) the following is a list of all differences between O and A. The number of A’s cndi- vidual errors is thus seen. If the context be examined, the origin of many of them (e.g. Il. 618, 689, 810, 1174) as intentional cor- rections will at once appear.
Electra.
28. r add O, Edd? & Lr. rom. A.
42. paxpd xypdva OO. —xpdvm paxpd L Edd.
73. viv add OL, Edd. vov om. AT.
75. avdpdow O, Edd. — dvdpdouw LA.
80. OP. add OL, Edd. oP. om. A.
83. épdew OL. — epdew A.
but 1368. epdev OA,
122, néxrpa OL. —pdexrpac A, 137. tory e€ OL, = rood’ eé A. 150. c6 Sey OL. ote & A, 153- powa OL. ~— proiva A. 238. ¢Braorer OL. = &BAaor’ A, Edd. 244. yaOL. ya A. 279. duov OQ. dwdv LA corr. by first hand. Edd. 325. tavrou OL. = ravrod A. 335. vpeméryn OL. A omits iota sub. 360. pede OTA, = peAAe LA, Edd. 412. 7OL, iA, ov 414. opucpdy OF, Edd. — cpexp6 AL (Jahn.) — cpixpod L (Dind.)
421. 423. 435- 480. 487. 548. 569. 573:
575: 618.
626. 628.
630. 641. 649. 669. 675.
677. 689. 422, 137: 757: 4771. 472. 793-
PREFACE. XV
tay © OL. 8 om. A.
xOéva OL. ~—_xOdvav (sic) A by first hand over an erasure. Babvoxapei OL. = Babvoxdper A.
K\vovcay OL. ~—kAvovoa A.
&v OL. eA.
gain OL. — hainv A.
meadd OL. mom. A.
Ta Kkeirno O, 1345. Ta kewav O. = Tdkeivno. rdxeivov A. poyts OO. = peddus LA, Edd.
mpoceéra OE, = rpoojxovra A. mpoonkéra.
KA, add OL. KA. om, A (added by later hand).
HA. add OL. Ha. om. A (added by later hand).
6pac OL. = épao A.
tm OL, én A,
molvyhocog OL. A omits the iota subs.
épjce O. Pal. iotasubs.om. edjo L.
xengo OL. —xpnto A.
feive OL. = Eve A.
For the 2nd ri O miswrites ric. Such errors are rare. ey O. et A,
towvd OL. = roudd’ A.
mpockeipevov OL, —-mpoxeievov A.
évocicag OL, ~— evdeioaa A.
knavres OL, —xgavteo A,
réxn OM. rex A, Edd.
dp OL. ap A.
karexipooey OL. =v om. A.
(797. feo supra gl. eyo. M. supr. gl. dvri rod eins. E reads
810. 812. 813. 817. 852. 874. 879. 898. 905.
ein in text). pévaa OL. = povov A. mot OL. ay A. dmearepnnevn OL. = droor’ A. éyo ye TV OL. ey rod ye A. dyéov O, most MSS., Edd. — dxaiwv L pr. A’. karéoreves OL, = xaréoraveor A. 7#OL. A. éyxpiuntn O, Edd. —-py— om. LA. Bacrdcaca OL. = Baoraoa A.
1 Jahn gives L differently.
xvi
go7. 934- 956. 962. 984. 991.
996. 1090. 1097. 1163. 1165. 1166. 1174. 1188.
1193.
1198. 1202. 1243. 1248. 1260. 1263. 1264, 1275, 1281. 1287. 1336. 1350. 1359. 1360. 1371. 1375. 1409. 1418.
1422. 1435- 1442.
PREFACE.
kal tor OL. kai rh 8 A.
eyo 6 OL. = ey yap A.
év OL. oiv A.
@dextrpa OL. = ddNexrpa A,
ro. add OL. roe om. A.
76 om. before kdvovr O, Edd. 7@ add A and L (deleted by rst hand).
kaw? OQ. xa’ (sic) A.
cadirrepbev QO. — kabirrepbe LA.
ra OL, 7H A. kededdous O, Edd. —_xeAedou most MSS. éo OL. cio A.
do 7H OL. eo rd A.
mot Adyov OL. ~—rotwy Adyov A.
yeadd OL. ye om. A (add by later hand).
dvdyen O, Edd. ‘ dvdyxn LA, Jahn. —‘ dvdryxy A,’ Blaydes. Vindobon has dvdyky, therefore A also probably reads the same.
npovOneac OL. 1378. mpovornvOL. mpovOnxac, mpovorny A, Edd.
jpiv OL. = tpiy A.
kdv OL, kay A.
ovdé OL. od 87, A.
tio OL. ri A.
raddOL. 7 om. A.
érav 08. ~— dre most MSS.
&° O. a8 A.
av O and A corrected by 1st hand, Edd. a» LA.
Aaboipayv OL. = AaGoipny A.
dnhyorou O, Edd. = dteiorov LA,
trekereupony OL. = —méwbnv A.
epaves OL, ehaveo A,
tavra OL. ~— raurd A,
mreloow OL, —meloor A.
mepadd OL. aep om. A.
nov O, Edd. mot L, wo* A,
dpai OL. = dpataao A (the correction ~ac written over the -a has been incorporated with the text by the scribe. dpao A and yp, in P).
gowia OL. ~— rovia A.
Before 6dpre OP, praef. OL. Edd. XO. praef. A.
goxeis OL (corr. by pr.m.). gaxio A,
PREFACE. xvii
1449. tio gudrdtyo OF, and corrected by pr. m. in L, Edd. ‘re paArdrov LA,’ Jahn. 1454. dp’O Pal. dp’ Edd. ap’ A. 1456. cioOdroc OL. = etwOdroe A. 1460, airéav OL. — atrdy A. Vat. ac. (1467. « 8 éreore O, Edd. A not known). 1469. tro O, Edd. re LA. 1505. xpqv S OL. — expay A. 1508. madov OL. = radav A.
In all the cases given above, except one or two which are specified, O has preserved the correct reading, and almost invariably sides with L against A. A few of O’s minor corrections of A are omitted ; e.g. in accent as 495. ravdé ror: 628. pebciod por, where A omits the acute accent: 779. dew O. Sei A: 890. ndpavO, popdv A: 1433. Bare O. Bare A: 1497. 0G0°O. mao’ A. These illustrate the minute accuracy of O.
3. From this list of readings it is plain that O is a more correct MS. than A, and a fairer representative of the family of MSS. to which A belongs. The list of differences just given, in almost all of which O corrects A’s errors, clearly shows A’s tendency to in- terpolation, and hence at the same time it follows that these omissions and corruptions do not belong to A’s family, but have crept into one branch of it at an era of the text later than that of O’s original. The many places where the text of A omits a word or is corrupt, but where O supplies the omission and confirms L and the correct text, show that O certainly represents the text of an earlier date than A, when it was still pure from many corruptions and errors which A has gathered.
4. Certain corruptions are common to both O and A, and must have crept into the text of this family of the MSS. at a date con- siderably anterior to that of A. The following is a list of all the errors common to O and A, which can be properly called errors of A’s family*. A very few minor divergencies of accent and orthography are omitted.
1 Blaydes gives rho giArdrne for A. xudotor A; 1393. éSpdouara A. But
2 In an article on ‘The Genealogy of O agrees with A in all these places, so the MSS. of Sophocles’ (Jahrbuch fiir that these are old errors of A’s family, Phil. 1877, Band 115. p. 444) Rudolf for which the scribe of A was in no Schneider says, ‘The following places respect responsible, though, as we have show distinctly the tendency to inter- shown in § 2, he introduced interpola- polation_of the scribe of A,’ and then tions enough on his own account. quotes El. 1304. Bovdoipny A; 1365.
VOL. IL. b
Xviii PREFACE.
The following are the mistakes common to O and A, and not occurring in the text of L:— Electra. 33. matpds OA. — rarpi L. 52. NoBaio re OA. ~—owBaton L. 96. éfeinoe AO-ev O. = eéwev L. 112. épuvier OA. —epwten L, so at 491. 123. dxdperov OA. — dxdpeorov L. (139. Arata OA. = Auraiow L). The text is uncertain here. 174. éorsx OA. =e L. 186. ov8€ 7 dpx& OA, oS er dpxa L. 192. edioraypa OA. adiorapa L. dpiorapuat, Edd. 218, 305. aici OA. = del L. 309. won 7? OA. — moddgar’ L, Edd. 345. émei® OA. eres L. 378. rx OA. = =ca L. 405. mot OA. =r L. 417. tla OA. mo L. 443. ov OA. ow L, 479. Odpoor OA. = Opdaoo L. 534. tivos OA, and corrected by 1st handin L. — rivov L. 5506. Adyar OA. Adyoue L. 564. mowno OA, mowao L. 613. UBpioe OA. vBpicev L, 614. dp ob OA. = pa L. ' 625. (so at 1373, 1399, 1494) totpyor OA. — rovpyov L. 636. dvOA. aL. 676. rér ewierw OA. adda A€yo L. 691. mevrdeON & OA. wevrad’ 4 L. The text is uncertain here. GON’ dwep Edd. 736. 68 oc OA. «(88 ds Herm.) dnao & L, Edd. 738. kdfioaoavres OA. = xdbtoaoarre L. 761. Adyoro OA, and corrected by rst hand in L, Edd. Adye L. 783. anpddAayyar OA, and corrected by rst hand in L. aam- Aayny Ly 802. €krocbev OA. —exrobev L, 818. fovow OA. eoow L. — ctvesp’ Herm. Campb. Dind. 1869. écoua. £iv' Dind. 862, dvorqre O. dvorhve A. — dvardvm L. 885. ddov OA. = @AAna L. 890. Aourév Yj} OA. = owrdv py} L. ~—-Aoemdv H Dindorf,
PREFACE. xix
947. tedev OA, Paley. mociv L. — movetv Edd.
Ts L necessarily correct here?
985. ph Aureiyv OA. pat) kAurrety L, (1022, av omit OA. avis erased in L. — mdvra yap ear’ Campb,
1085. IIT3. (1124. 1184.
1201. 1226.
1304.
1310. 1348. 1350. 1365. 1368. 1380. 1393-
1395; 1396.
1404. 1414. 1425. 1430. 1431.
1432. 1433- 1456. 1465.
may yap dv kar Dind.).
mayxdavotov OA. — aayxdavrov L,
pukpa, 1142. pexp@ OA. — apuxpa” opuxpe L.
rade OA, Campb. —ré8e L, Dind.).
ti dn OA. ri pou L pr., but the rst hand of L has erased poe and written 67.
toot coia OA. ~—roia tooo L pr. Pal.
éxeua OA (corrected by pr. m.) and by man. ant. in L. dyoo Apr. éxouo L.
Bovdoipny OA. = Ae€aipny L. — Se€atunv Pal. Edd.
All MSS. except Pal. are at fault here.
adpov roipov OA. — rodpdy hatdpov L.
xeipan OA. ~—xépao L.
mpoundeia OA. ~—s rpounfia L.
kuxdovot OA. —xvkAodvrar L, pr.
epdew OA. = epdew L.
mpomitva OA. = mporirva L.
éSpdcpara OO and (édp.) A. Bua L. = ESpdopara Occurs as yp. ab S. in L.
xepov OA. ~—xetpoww L.
éndyer OAO. = e&dyee L pr. = oh’ dyee Edd. The text is uncertain here.
ai (quater) OA. — ai (bis) L.
pOiver (semel) OA. POiver (bis) L.
ebéomice OA. ~— Oo mien L..
oPp.om. OA. add. L.
HA. om. OA. add. L. (The names of persons are omitted in O at ll. 1430-1, but spaces are left, pre- sumably for them, though not filled in. Moreover, another Oxford MS., Laud. 54, which as a rule repro- duces the text of O exceedingly closely, adds them correctly. So probably this omission ought not to be included among errors common to A’s family.)
mpoaoreiou OA, = rpoacriov L.
éccov OA. — dav L.
pom. OA. p' add. L.
kpeitroow OA. = xpeioooow L.
b2
PREFACE.
xX
1471. itor OA. = hide L. 1496. dpsv OA. dudv L, and corrected by ist hand in A. (1506. @é&\ec OA, Campb. = éAoe L, Dind.).
5. In estimating the character of A, we must of course remember in how many places important corrections of L are due to At And the errors which really belong to A’s family, and have not originated with A’s scribe or the particular MS. he copied from, are seen to be comparatively few. Many of these typical errors of A’s family are undoubtedly interpolations and help to explain why A, which contains so many additional errors peculiar to itself, has so long been looked on with suspicion ; but some of them at least are errors of an ancient date, and are also found in L as corrections, some by the first hand, as $34, 761, 783, 1184, and others by an ancient hand (174, 345, 378, 479, 676, 736, 1226, 1350, 1395); while the reading (pdopara at 1393 is added in L by S.
6. O shows the closest agreement with ©, a Florence MS. (Abbat. 2817, now 71), containing Aj., El., O. T., of which Dindorf printed an imperfect collation in his edition of 1825. A very few readings occur peculiar to O and ©, but not in places where the other MSS. vary, e.g. El. 1264. Srav Oeoi ’ Srpuvay (dre LA), where a syllable is wanting in all MSS., 671. émoiov (rd moiov L), 1282. fAmoa avdav (#\mo’ L). O and © both belong to the same division of A’s family, but O is more correct than © and generally corrects the errors peculiar to the latter, and supplies its omissions; e. g. El. 1340, twa om. © add O: O.T. 1441, ré gyi; om. © add O. The Paris MS. E (2884) also shows considerable agreement with this division of A’s family, but it is not so accurate (‘ negligentius scriptus’ according to Michaelis’) and its text is less pure than that of O and 6%.
The MS. used by Aldus (Venice, 1502) must have very closely
1 A corrects L in more than go places 1483, 1487, 1502, 1506 (Dind.). This
in Electra; viz. at ll. 61, 93, 99, 108, 132, 168, 169, 198, 201, 226, 238, 285, 295, 314 (according to Dindorf), 359, 363, 379 407, 422, 433, 446, 456, 483, 496, 500, 514 (Dindorf), 516, 517, 528, 534, 543, 554, 588, 590, 592: 593, 595, 614, 669, 721, 7337, 734, 746, 797, 809, 860, 888, 890, 903, 918, 922, 941, 948, 956, 966, 999, 1022?, 1024, 1029, 1052, 1094, 1107,1124,1128,1141,1148, 1177, TIQI, 1193, 1196, 1198, 1222 (Dindorf and Jahn give different readings for L here), 1226, 1234, 1260, 1281, 129%, 1298, 1311, 1324 (Jahn), 1325, 1328, 1337:1343, 1362, 1401, 1409,1467, 1481,
does not include corrections of accentand minor differences of orthography. More might certainly be given if we knew the readings of A in every place. O confirms A in all these corrections of L (except at 1. 238), and also furnishes additional corrections of L as at ll. 414, 618, 852, 898, g9I, 1090, 1163, 1275, 1336, 1449, 1469, which are quoted in § 2
? Jahn’s Electra, p. 27. 1872.
3 Schneider says (Jahrbuch fiir Phil. p- 447), ‘E stands as near to A as does Lb to L: only three passages occur in the whole of Electra (ll. 28, 364, 889)
PREFACE. Xxi
resembled O and e. In Electra, this edition agrees with O in almost every reading in § 2 where O corrects A, while it contains, with very few exceptions, all the errors common to O and A. At the same time when we find in Aldus readings such as AoBaior mpdroy at |. 52, or py *kdureiv at 1. 985, it becomes certain that Aldus had access to some other MS. resembling L in these particular readings. The minute examination of V® and V might make this matter clearer. Meanwhile this much is certain, that Aldus agrees with V® in at least one instance (O. C. 110) where he is supported by no other MS., and in some rare readings which it has in common with ©, and that where Aldus deviates from V°, as in Aj. 224, El. 314, he gives the reading which is found in V.
7. A very few places where O appears to contribute something to the text may be specified: e. g—
Electra. 1163. xededdove O, also by an early hand in L: Ald. Edd. keevdov MSS. 1469. ro. O, Edd. re LA. O is the only good MS. which reads zor. 618. mpocendra OF, Ald. Edd. — mpoonxdra LLbT. mpoorjxovra A. 991. O omits 7@ before «Avorn. So Aldus. Erased by 1st hand in L. 1193. dvdyky O, Ald. Edd. — ‘dvdyxy LTAELb’ Jahn. (Blaydes gives dvdyxy for A). 1287. daGoipav OL, Ald. Edd. Aadoiuny A. ddOou’ dv TELb Pal. O alone confirms L here. 1336. amAjorov O, Ald. Edd. — ddelorov LA. 1449. tio didrarmo OT, and corrected by ist hand in L, Ald. Edd. te pidtarov LA.
8. Supposing the question to be put, ‘How can we be sure that O is not a MS. of A’s type which has been emended crosswise from a MS. like L?’ we might answer—
(1) For one thing, the general difference between L and O is wide enough not to be inconsistent with the legitimate origin and direct descent from an earlier date of the independent features of O’s text. (2) Merely because A is the older MS. it is not necessary that the
re E differs from A.’ This state- the first 800 lines of Electra, and most a is far from accurate, E and A of them are well-marked. Cf. El. 618. differing much more frequently. At least mpoonKovra A, mpooandéra E; 852. dxalwv fifty differences occur in the readings A, dx éwy E; 364. Tuxely A, Aayxety E; of the two MSS. as given by Jahn for 480. «Adavoa A, xAvovoay E,
b3
xxii PREFACE. ‘
superiority of O should be due to corrections. (3) The superior COF- rectness of O, compared with A, does not consist in isolated readings, but in its uniform greater accuracy throughout all three plays. (4) The supposition of O having been emended throughout from a MS. . like L involves the following difficulties—In this case, the fourteenth century scribe (or we ought rather to say, she sagactous and erdtecal editor and compiler) of the MS. O must have been familiar with the readings of both L and A so as to be able to correct A most judiciously and systematically after careful comparison with L (see § 2). But, if he could do this, having MSS. of both types before him and minutely comparing the two throughout, as is implied, is it not strange that he was not subtle enough also to correct some of the more manifest errors common to A and O? Moreover, it is still more strange that, while constantly exercising his critical faculties in this way, he should have confined himself so strictly to old and good MSS. and was not tempted into occasionally preferring a fourteenth century conjecture.
9. Thus the differences between O and A are not such as can be accounted for by corrections derived from a MS. similar to L and made on an intermediate copy. Instead of O being an emended copy of A, it appears that A is a MS. of the same family as O, but one which is far more faulty and interpolated.
CONCLUSION.
i. If a MS. having so many features in common with A’s family as O has, still differs so often from A to agree with L, does not this throw the general features of A’s family still farther back? The stream of the MSS. handing down the text appears to have divided into two families, that of L and that of A, at a date anterior to L: (as we believe perhaps at a date considerably anteriorto L). The true reading is preserved sometimes in one and sometimes in the other of these families. We have seen that O and © often contain the correct reading when this has been corrupted in A, but is still found in L. Thus it appears that one subdivision of A’s family (viz. O@) is more correct and contains in it more of the ancient text, which is the common source of all correct readings in both L and A, than does another subdivision of the same family, viz. A itself. At the same time O retains A’s typical peculiarities, which, common to both MSS., must certainly have originated at a date earlier than that of A.
ii, The existence of a MS. distinctly of A’s family, yet free from many of A’s corruptions (see § 2), strengthens the authority
PREFACE. Xxiii
of this family of MSS., which is thus shown to be far less faulty and interpolated than has been generally supposed. The list of errors common to O and A (or it may perhaps be said, the entire, number of errors occurring in O) is seen to be not larger than that of errors occurring in L. O is, I believe, one of the most correct MSS. of Sophocles.
iii, This MS. belongs to the fourteenth century, but its text is exceedingly pure. It shows no trace whatever of mixed readings, nor yet of a corrector’s hand, apart from the old errors which it shares with A. In no passage where the text is uncertain does it present a reading which first makes its appearance in MSS. of the fourteenth century: El. 1469 is the nearest to this, yet all editors adopt this reading, and we may presume it to be ancient. Instead of coming down by a succession of intervening copies, each with its quota of errors and interpolations which have crept gra- dually into the text from the margin or from between the lines, O must have been copied directly, or almost so, from a MS. earlier (perhaps considerably earlier) than A (see § 3). Thus its text (that is, the text of the MS. it is copied from) may be really older than that of A, and the authority of O, a fourteenth century MS., deserves in some respects to be greater than that of A, a thirteenth century one. May not some other fourteenth century MS. prove to be valuable and throw light on the text, as being a direct copy from some ancient original? ‘This, if not probable, is possible. At all events O disproves the statement recently made’, that ‘the variants of all other MSS.’ besides L and A are ‘of no value.’
1 «Ohne allen Nutzen sind dieLesarten einen secundaren Werth als ein Zeuge von L? (i.e. all corrections on L later der urspriinglichen Lesart von L. R. than those by S) und die Abweich- Schneider, Jahrbuch fiir Phil. p. 449. ungen aller iibrigen Hss.: nur 1 hat noch
ERRATA IN VOL. I.
In the Text :— Oed. Tyr. line 75 for xaOhxovras read xabnnovtos.
396 ” Too 58 TOV.
gti 6 OI. $5) Io.
935 +» #«24OL 9 Io. 1183 «,g,_~—s TeAvTatdy 5 TeAEUTALOY. 1330 0, = madéa 3 made.
Oed. Col. 105 ,, = rox Bors 5 pbxOors. 1690, = yepaiw us yEpad. Antig. 1036 ,, éfewmdAnua —,, éfnumoAnpa.
1069, Kax@mucas ys KaTwKioas.
In the Essay on Language :— Page 13 fin. for O.C.1558 read 1588.
24med. ,, Tr. 996 zh 966. 27med. ,, Hdt. 4. 69 5 Hat. 8. 33. 62 6. I transpose the Pindar reff.
62med. for p. 53 read 57 fin.
72 ¢. » P35 » 38.
72 6. 2 » P. 33 ” 35-
85 (3) » Phil. 1123 ,, 1213.
88 med. ,, Hadt.8. 891 ,, 3. 38.
In the Preface :— Page xxi. fin. read D’Or. X, 1, 3, 13. Late 15th Cent. Aj. El. 55 » D’Or. X, 1, 3, 14. Early 15th Cent. Aj. El. xxix. 1. 20 of f, delete the sentences ‘But there... at Oxford,’ xxxlii, iv. Antig. 664, 920 have been placed by mistake among the readings of the Electra. For Electra 1367 read 676.
In the Notes :— Oed. Tyr. line 65 for E.onL.§ 4,5 read § 40.5.
raz) 0, «6s A. 25 a 715. 177. ~=Ag. 1074 3 1123.
182 4, p. 76 es pp. 83, 4. 194 4, p. 145, note i v. rr. on p. 151. 261 4, pe 75 4 83.
402. ,, ‘IL. 16. 623 i 723.
407 4, §9.p.13 Zs § Io. p. 15. 598 4 Or. 761 2 701.
638 =~, p. 48 » 38.
657 » 648 ss 608.
732 ” 761 ce 716. 957» P51 » «56.
966 ~,, 350 ” 310.
In the Notes :—
Oed. Col. line 3
78
jor
Eum. 337 Pp. 19
p- 62
El. 755 OL 6, 663 § 31
Pp. 294
p. 88
860
§ 21. p. 44 694
p. 80
§ 15. p. 22 p- 715 p. 67 Phil. 1338 p. 88
927
Ant. 689
§ 59
777
1625
1326
Eur. 608 Pp. 72
190
465
1600
p- 96; p. gi P- 59
p. 61
Od. 11. 247 p. 87
p- 91
p. 32 Phil, 19
§ 35. P- 59 P. 753 P- 85 605 D
Pp. 9°
p. 64
pp. 81, 2 p. 76
pp. 37, 8 p- 69
ib.
pp. 84, 5 933
pp. 66, 7 1203
read
ZA
237-
gl.
83.
955.
Ol. 6. 63-
§ 41.
298.
99-
869.
§ 22. p. 34. 964.
77:
§ 16. p. 23- p- 783 P- 73) 6. 1354-
pp- 89, 9I- gI7.
289.
§ 39-
771.
1265.
1310.
Eur. H. F. 608. P- 79-
160.
403.
1690.
P. 95; Pp. 101. p. 64,
p. 66,
274.
Pp. 97-
p. 102.
P- 35-
15 E.
§ 36. p. 65. Pp. 633 P. 94- 695 D.
p. lor.
p. 68.
pp. 89, g!. pp. 83, 4-
Pp. 40.
P. 75-
ib. § 58. p. 105. § 50. p. 94- 993+
PP. 76, 7. 1303.
AIA.
INTRODUCTION.
Oty & Alarros uxt) TeAauonddao
voogw adeornxe, Kexodopévy eivera vikns,
THY pu eyd viknoa Sixaléuevos mapa vuoi
rebyeow aud’ "Ayidjos: &Onxe 86 mérna untnp*
[maides S€ Tpowy Sikacay kai Taddds "AOn»n. |
as Oy py dpedov wKav Tous én’ déOdo
Toinv yap Kehadiy ever’ airav yaia Katéoxer,
Alav6', ds mepi pév eidos, mept & épya’ réruro
Tév Gov Aavady, per dptpova Tyelova,
Odyssey, 11. 543-551. “lore pay Aiavros ddxdv goinov, rav éyia €y vukrl tapov rept 6 hacyave poupav gy
maidecow “ENAdvev, 6001 Tpdavd? Bar.
Pind. Isthm. 3. 58-61.
Kpudiar yap év yapos ’Odvec% Aavaol bepdmevoar. Pind. Nem. 8. 45.
Tpepapevos 8 ’Axiddeds Tovs Todas kal eis thy wédw elamecdv ind Tldpidos dvatpetrar Kai ’Amd\A@vos’ Kai wep) rod mradparos yevouérns ioxupas pdyns Alas dvehépevos émi ras vais xoplte, ’Odvecéas drropaxouevou trois Tpwciy. "Emevra “Avrinoxdy re Odmrrovot kai rov vexpdv Tod *AxiAdws mporidevrat . Oi 8€ "Ayal rév rdpov xdoavres aydva tiéaor, Kat mept tov *AyiAdws émrwv *Odvocet kai Alavte ordats eunintet. From the argument of the Ai&tonis of Arctinus in the Chrestomathia of Proclus.
‘H rév drhov Kpiows yiverat, kai 'Odvaceds pera Bovdnow *AOHns Aap- Bavet, Aias 8é eupavys yevdpevos rhv re Aelav Tov Ayarev Avualverar Kal éavrov dvaipei, From the argument of ’I\ds juxpd of Lesches, ibid.
Tue loss of the Cyclic poems, and of the Thressae and Sala- minians of Aeschylus, prevents us from knowing exactly in what manner the poet moulded the traditional materials out of which his tragedy was formed. But it is reasonable to suppose that such inci- dents not found in earlier poetry as are external to the plot were derived from some lost source, while those directly pertinent to the action are more probably the poet’s own. Thus the dragging of
VOL. II. B
44
2 AJAX.
Hector by Achilles Jefore death, which Euripides also assumes, has in all probability an Epic origin?; but Sophocles is fairly to be credited with making Ajax perform his last act in presence of the Sun, and not, as Pindar describes it, at dead of night, or as Arctinus (according to the Scholiast on Pind. Isthm. 3. 89), in the grey dawn.
It is more important to notice, what is evident on the surface of the play, that for dramatic purposes the poet sets forth the same action from various points of view. How far any of these rest upon tradition, how far upon invention, is again doubtful, though we are naturally tempted to assign what is crude to primitive legend, and to Sophocles what is noblest and most refined. Thus the incident of Ajax’ slaughter of the cattle could not have been referred to the invention of Sophocles, even if we had not been told that it was included in the Little Iliad.
1. The interposition of Athena supplies the mainspring of the story. Her appearance in the opening scene produces a deep impression, which remains with the spectator to the end. Although dimly visible, and not blazoned to the view, as she would have been in an Aeschylean drama, her voice must have thrilled the vast audience with a no less overpowering awe.
In the course of the drama her action is differently regarded by different persons. °
a. She comes at the height of that which mortals deem her wrath: —but what calmness, what sublime self-possession, breathes in every word! We see that she has done nothing but in care for the army and for Odysseus, whose wisdom, inspired by her, preserves: the army. In maddening Ajax, she has saved the generals, from whom she has brushed away the impending danger, ‘as a mother flicks a fly from her sleeping child,’ and in the defeat which caused his rage and made her interference necessary, he suffered the inevitable consequence of his overweening pride. Her face is still against him—that the spec- tator sees—and her divine irony is terrible. The gods know no half- measures ; they are as inexorable ‘as a law of Nature’ But we are made to feel that without this act of her displeasure the host must have perished, and the severe warning to Odysseus with which she withdraws to the unseen Olympus, justifies her in the mind of the spectator of all suspicion of vindictiveness and party spirit. She her- self draws from Odysseus the admission that Ajax, when in his right mind, was distinguished both for bravery and foresight.
6. Not so does Tecmessa in her bitter grief read the lesson of the situation.—*The terrible daughter of Zeus has contrived this calamity to please Odysseus.’ Not so does Ajax understand it in his rage. He only knows that she has defeated his purpose :—‘ The resistless goddess of the petrifying glance, daughter of Zeus, foiled me with madness when in the act of stretching forth my hand against them.’ In his dissembling speech he professes himself anxious to avoid her
} It may notwithstanding have been analogy between sword and girdle more , preferred by Sophocles, as making the complete, See 1029 ff, and note,
INTRODUCTION. 3
anger. But when alone at last, he passes her over in silence, appeal- ing to Zeus, the supreme god, to right him as a kinsman, and to the Erinyes to avenge him against the Atreidae, on whom he throws all the blame.
¢. Yet another way of viewing the divine action appears in the reported speech of Calchas, which makes the crisis of the drama. Athena’s ‘wrath,’ which Ajax has earned by his pride, is irresistible while it lasts, but in the eternal counsels it is not destined to endure. Thus we are assured that although the attempt to save the hero’s life is doomed to failure, he is no longer to be the object of heavenly anger, and Odysseus, in vindicating for his enemy the honours of a chieftain, is carrying out the unanimous will of the gods. To this he has indeed been predisposed by the warning which he re- ceived from Athena in the opening scene.
In all this it is manifest how the spirit of Attic tragedy has softened the old crude notion of divine malice,—the hard saying that ‘Odysseus she had loved, but Ajax she had hated.’
2. The interest of the tragic poet, however, is less concentrated on the supernatural background, which is throughout assumed (and even in the Ajax is comparatively withdrawn from sight), than on the behaviour of the human agents under the destiny which the fable presupposes.
In becoming the hero of a Sophoclean tragedy, Ajax acquires a depth and nobleness of character which do not belong to him in the Epic tradition. In the Iliad he is chiefly known by his tall stature and his fearless soldiership. He is a bulwark of the Achaeans in the hour of peril, but in council he sinks into insignificance, and his blunt speech and rugged bearing are regarded with something of amusement, though still, on account of his valour, with pride and awe. He is repeatedly spoken of as ranking next to Achilles both in achievements and in handsome looks, and so Odysseus speaks of him in the Odyssey. But in the single combat with Hector, into which he goes with a glad smile on the grim countenance’, he modestly speaks of himself as one of many, who, though less than Achilles, are more than a match for the most valiant Trojans. He boasts, however, not only of his sturdy endurance, but of his skill in fight®; and this may possibly be the hint which Sophocles has followed in representing as equal to the best in prompt action and in force of apprehension, the hero whom Hector (as an enemy, but with some colour from common rumour) calls ‘a hulking braggart, blundering in speech *.’
1 See esp. Il. 2. 768.
2 pedidwv BAoaupoior mpoowmast.
Tl. 7.197, 8 ob yap ris pe Bin ye éxdv dexdvra Sintra, | odde péy iSpetp. ered ob Cue vida y’ oUTws | EATopar ev Sarapive yevéodar Te Tpapépev TE,
4 J), 13. 824, Alay, dpaproenés, Bov- ydie. This feature was exaggerated in
-B2
later poetry, so that the Thersites of Shakespeare’s mock-heroic can speak of him as ‘a gouty Briareus, all hands and no use,’ and Mr. M. Arnold can translate 6 péyas Bapupdvios tpws, as applied to Ajax in Theocr. 15. 138, by ‘mighty moonstruck hero,’
r AJAX.
In this, and other scatteréd hints in the Iliad, as in the prayer for light, and his chivalrous bearing to Odysseus and Diomed at the funeral games, some approach may be found to the Sophoclean con- ception. But it is also possible that this higher view of him may have been maintained in some Epic rhapsody of which Ajax was the hero. There is no dpirea of Ajax in the Iliad, where he is purposely subordinated not only to Achilles but (at the most critical moments also) to Diomed and Patroclus, and it is quite conceivable that the above-mentioned characteristic of foresight, and also the supreme part assigned to the hero by Teucer in the defence of the
ships, may have been anticipated in the Little Iliad’.
‘Be this as it may, we have in the Ajax of Sophocles, as compared with anything extant in the earlier literature, the original conception of a character at once strong and misunderstood, in whose feeling of wounded honour, therefore, the spectator, who is made to understand him, can entirely sympathize. The poet and his audience are alone in possession of the secret of Ajax’ soul. They alone witness his demeanour at the close. In the eleventh book of the Odyssey, the shade of the son of Telamon recoils from the advances of Odysseus, and stands aloof in eloquent silence, because of the judgment of the arms. That silence is interpreted for us by the tragic poet, who with happy audacity has for once represented the act of suicide upon the stage. He thus reveals to us not only the agony of the wounded spirit, but also the nobleness which was hidden from the world of his con- temporaries and, while dimly felt by those nearest to him, was partly recognised by his enemy Odysseus after his death.
a. This higher mood, which shows the worth of the life that is being extinguished, consists, first, in the hero’s clear weston of his situation, agreeing with Athena’s saying that he is equal to the best in foresight. When once the illusion is past, even while the ‘sea’ of his rage is ‘still working after storm,’ he forthwith steadily faces the inevitable. He knows that he cannot outlive his honour, and he prepares accordingly.
6. Secondly, from this first moment, his zz? never falters, but moves straight forward to the end. In his first outburst, it is true, while as yet not fully conscious of those surrounding him, he betrays his purpose with what his followers regard as characteristic rashness and defiance of prevention. But when the mariners have sought to dissuade him, when Tecmessa has made her appeal, he withdraws with a few fierce words into complete solitude. And when he comes forth again we find that he has measured the force of the obstacles which he has to overcome, and has deliberately chosen to use the necessary means for obviating them, viz. dissimulation. Of this, however, he employs just so much as is necessary to secure his end,
? That an Alavros dpiorela existed faB5dv eppacev | Oeomeciny eréwy dot and was attributed to Homer may be ois d0vpew. The defence of the body inferred from Pind. Isthm. 3. 62-6, of Achilles by Ajax in the Aethiopis GAX : Opnpés Tot TeTipaney 5: dvOpwmwy, might be the occasion of such a repre- ds abrod | wacav dpSdoos dperdv xara sentation of him.
INTRODUCTION, :
and the spectator who reads between the lines perceives that while (as in Antigone) a calm resolve has taken the place of passionate defiance, the proud spirit is not yet broken.
And once more the same temper becomes openly apparent, when, = hour of his departure, he makes his solitary appeal to Zeus and
elios.
c. In the third place, we are made to see that the pride of Ajax; which is the defect inseparable from his strength of will, is no cold or isolated feeling. It is not merely his own personal honour for which he cares, but the glory of his race. He had longed to rejoice the hearts of Telamon and Eriboea, and to enrich their hearth in the little isle with glories freshly won. In his own fall he is careful to provide for the honour as well as for the safety of his son. He knows that by the act he meditates his fame will be vindicated, and that Teucer, the faithful, will stand by to protect Eurysaces and train him in his father’s stern ways. It is for this reason, as well as with a view to his own burial, that his first action on coming to himself is to call loudly for Teucer.
d. Lastly, in evidence of the tenderness of the great heart, whose inmost fibre is here disclosed to us, we have the strong attachment of the mariners, and the lowly but affectionate devotion of Tecmessa. We have also his touching words at the thought of his mother’s grief, and the warmth of his farewell not only to Salamis and Athens, but to the familiar features of the hostile land that has nourished him for ten years past.
3. But while the poet and the spectator see more in Ajax than is admitted even by Odysseus or Athena, the other persons of the drama, perhaps excepting Teucer, have but a partial view of him. Even Tecmessa has not fathomed his sense of honour, and fails to see clearly the consequence to which it must inevitably lead. To her and to the chorus he is a tower of strength, but they know little how to deal with him, and regard him as untameable and unmanageable. To Menelaus he is a soldier with no special claim to command, and more remarkable for bigness than any other quality. To Agamemnon he is simply a rebel. Thus the old Homeric picture of the burly warrior is employed by the dramatic poet to indicate the impression made on superficial observers by the hero whom he is showing to us as ennobled by suffering.
4. While the fame of Ajax appears to have stood higher in the legend followed by Sophocles than in the Iliad, there are traces, both in this play and in the Philoctetes, of Odysseus having been some- where represented unfavourably.
Here also Sophocles avails himself of both traditional aspects, the higher one, which in this case is known to us from the Odyssey, being again regarded as true.
a. We see him at the opening as the friend of Athena, who, if zealous against his foeman, is so chiefly in the interest of the army. If he is chargeable with a ‘horror naturalis,’ when brought face to face with a madman, this is only a human weakness, which distinguishes
6 AJAX.
the mortal from the goddess. And when he sees the depth to which his enemy is fallen, his compassion shows him human in a nobler way. , - the close of the drama it is Odysseus whose moderating wisdom, contrasting equally with the fierceness of Ajax and the tyranny of Agamemnon, puts an end to strife, and secures the rite of burial for his enemy. Such is the real Odysseus, Laertes’ son, a figure worthy to have said the noble words that are quoted above from the Nekyia. b. Meanwhile, how is he regarded by the Salaminians, by Ajax, by Tecmessa and Teucer? As a shameless spy, who poisons the minds of the Achaeans against the man whom he has robbed of his just honours, as the accomplice of the cruelty of Athena, as an accursed fox, the son of Sisyphus and only the reputed son of Laertes, as one whose dark-visaged soul ‘rejoiceth in iniquity,’ etc. We are reminded of the feelings of Philoctetes towards Odysseus as his arch-enemy.
s. Of the remaining plays of Sophocles, that which in structure most resembles the Ajax is the Antigone. In both, the death of the chief person precedes the peripeteia. The sequel is occupied in the one case with the vindication of Ajax, in the other with the Nemesis of Antigone. The culminating event is announced in the Ajax by the messenger reporting the prophecy of Calchas, in the Antigone by the prophet Teiresias in person. ‘The early disappearance of the protagonist in both dramas makes the action seem broken; and if we are more affected by the judgments that overtake Creon, than we are interested in the permission obtained to bury Ajax, the defect of unity, though superficial in both cases, is almost equally felt. To dwell briefly on minor peculiarities, the prologos in both plays is separable from the main action, and there is a sensible interval between it and the entrance of the chorus. In the Ajax, as in the Agamemnon of Aeschylus, there is a long anapaestic parodos, followed by a lyric strain, while in the Antigone the parodos consists of anapaestic systems alternating with lyrical strophes and antistrophes. These two odes have more resemblance to each other than either has to the parodos of any of the other five plays. In one respect the versifica- tion of the Antigone, while more elaborate, is more severe than that of the Ajax. It has no divided lines in the dialogue, a liberty which is admitted in the Ajax, but sparingly, and always so that the division comes at the caesura}.
Each and all of these peculiarities may fairly be thought to indicate a comparatively early date of composition®. And, this being so, although the subject is one on which it is difficult to speak with confidence, it is not altogether fanciful to say that the Ajax, more than any other drama, serves to mark the transition from the manner of the Aeschylean trilogy to the perfect unity in complexity of which the Oedipus Tyrannus is the chief example.
6. Although probably separated by a considerable interval in point
* See Introduction to Oed. Col. vol. i. p. 271. 2 See vol. i. p. 452.
INTRODUCTION. ”
of the date of composition, and certainly very different in structure, the Ajax, in respect of subject and spirit, may be compared to the Oedipus Coloneus. Both appeal, in different ways, more directly than the other five plays, to Athenian patriotism 1 and both breathe the same high faith, that the essentially noble spirit cannot lastingly fall under the displeasure of the gods. In both there are elaborate accusations which give occasion for rhetorical display. But the Coloneus moves deeper questionings, and, as already said, the Ajax comprises the struggle and the reconcilement in successive acts, while the Oedipus at Colonus is wholly, like the Philoctetes, a drama of reconciliation.
7. The rhetorical tendency which is so conspicuous in the latter part of the Ajax no doubt arises from the situation, but it is less under the control of dramatic feeling than in the altercation between Creon and Haemon or the Watchman in the Antigone. The orxopvOla especially, and the antiphonal dialogue in 1142-1162, have, in this respect, a certain crudeness that does not recur. Still, hardly a line is entirely without point and movement, and there is nothing to remind us of the occasional dSoAccyia of Euripides.
8. The two ‘acts,’ of which the Ajax consists, are divided by a change of scene, and by the exit and re-entrance, or émurdpodos, of the chorus *. In this there is a reminiscence of Aeschylean boldness ; indeed, it is doubtful whether anything in the extant plays of Aeschylus involves such a deliberate departure from established usage as the last speech of Ajax made in the absence of the chorus, and his suicide in the sight of the spectators. That this was the result of artistic contrivance has been already seen. The desired effect could not otherwise have been produced. The spectator could not have known all, and would have imagined something behind. The action, if solitary, could not be reported, and it must be solitary. But it may fairly be questioned whether Sophocles would have ventured upon this arrangement, if when he composed the Ajax the taste of the Athenians for unity of effect had been as completely formed as it was when he produced the Oedipus Tyrannus.
g. The fortunes of the Aeacidae were often made the subject of tragedy. Sophocles wrote a ‘ Peleus,’ a ‘Teucer,’ and a ‘ Eurysaces.’ Amongst the lost plays of Aeschylus the “Omdoy xpious, the Opjoca, and the Sadauémoc turned on the fall of Ajax, and may have formed a trilogy. Euripides had a Peleus; and of minor dramatists, Theo- dectes and Astydamas treated the subject of Ajax, Ion and Nicomachus that of Teucer. (Nauck, Zragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta.)
1o, Language and metre. ; a. The style of the Ajax is characterized by an epic fulness, and
1 The Ajax has been supposed to is in the Eumenides of Aeschylus, where appeal to Anti-Spartan feeling. But the change immediately follows the paro- see note on 1. 1074. dos. But see Introd. to Oed. Col in
2 The only clearly parallel instance vol. i. pp. 282, 3.
8 AJAX.
has many reminiscences of the epic diction’. The tone of Il. rogo- 1318, which, to a modern reader contrasts unfavourably with the elevation of the former part of the play, afforded the spectator a necessary relief after long continued tension, and gave rise to a new interest, which to the ordinary Greek mind was at least as absorbing as the representation of individual feeling. But it must be admitted that this form of drama, in which the level place, or period of suspense, comes between the peripeteia and the catastrophe, is less perfect than the gradual subsidence of emotion that has been wrought up to the height, as in the Oedipus Tyrannus and the Trachiniae.
é. The disturbed and conflicting feelings which are present in the several crises of this drama, are reflected in the large proportion which it contains of syncopated or antispastic rhythms, such as the dochmiac, cretic, and choriambic, and also by the tendency to accumulate long syllables. Pure glyconics, on the other hand, are less prevalent than, for example, in the Antigone. The occasional introduction of dactyls assists the Epic colouring.
The senarii are extremely regular, with a few marked exceptions, which are explained in the notes. The number of ‘light endings’ is smaller than in the Antigone.
The anapaests are of the ‘marching’ kind, accompanying regular movements in the orchestra or on the proscenium. There are no ‘Jament-anapaests ’ as in the El., O. T., Trach.
In Il. 866-960, the choreutae of each semi-chorus speak or chant one by one, except in ll. 879-90, 925-36, where several voices may have joined.
11. State of the Text. Although the MSS. of the Ajax are more numerous than those of any of the other plays, the important varia- tions of reading are extremely few. Still there are not wanting traces of a tradition anterior to L. The most distinct proof of this, so far as the MSS. are concerned, is in l. rorz, where see‘notes. The right reading of 1. 330 is found only in Stobaeus. But we have no means of removing the manifest corruption of both sense and metre in Il. 406, 7, 601, 2. a
1 e.g. 375 ff, ev 8 édixetor Bovol nal eSevoa: 390, ddgocas: 954, TOAUTAGs : wruTois weodv almodiou | épepvdv aly’ 1165, 1403, KolAnv Kdmerov.
ALAS.
TA TOY APAMATOS TIPOSOTIA.
AOHNA. TEKMH33A, OAYSZEYS. ATTEAOS, AIAS. TEYKPOS. XOPOS adapwiov MENEAAOS. Navrov. “ATAMEMNON.
KQ®&A TIPOSQTIA.
EYPYZAKH2. TIAIAATOTO?S. 2TPATOKHPY=.
AOHNA,
» 7 > ~ AE! pév, & mat Aapriov, déSopKd ce
~ 7 ¢ ~ Teipdy Ti €xOpav apmrdoa Onpdpevor"
ae 29 a a a KQ@lt vuv emt OKnVals GE vauTLiKals 6pa
ww wv Aiavros, Oa régw écxdrnv exe,
f ~ Wada. KvynyeTodvTa Kal peTpovpevov 5
ixyn Tad keivov veoxdpax’, drs iSys
’ eit évdov eéir otK vor,
1. Aapriov LA. Adpriov C7 Vat.ac. Adpriou L?, veoxapakd’] veoxadpanr’ L, veoxdpaxd’ C5 L? Vat. ac.
Pal.
1-3. Athena’s eye is ever on Odysseus, and she is now come from Olympus to succour him. Infra 1, 36.
del pév..kai viv] The structure is paratactic; i.e. ‘As I have ever seen thee. ..so now I see thee...” Essay on Language, § 36. p. 68.
2. (1) ‘In quest to snatch some exploit on a foe,’ ie. seeking to effect some surprise against a foe. Or, (2) ‘Seeking to foil (or detect) some enemy’s attempt.’ The latter (2) is simpler, and meipa is used of the attempt of Ajax, infr. 290, 1057; but the former (1) is on the whole more probable. For Athena does not profess to know the circum- stances until 1. 36. She asks for infor- mation, and only assumes, what is evi- dent, that Odysseus is engaged in some hostile adventure. This aspect of his character appears in the tenth Iliad. Cp. infr. 18, éwéyvus eb po én’ dvdpi bvopeve? | Bdow kvedobyr’.
dpmdca. is to seize, i.e. ‘to effect suddenly.’ Onpdpevov introduces the image of the huntsman continued in 1. 5, and combined with that of the hound in ll. 7, 8.
aprdcat Onpapevov is substituted for metpwpevov, so as to convey the notion of surprise. dpmdcoo is an epexegetic infinitive, after which the accusative metpay is to be resumed, The meaning
~
eb 6€ o exgpéper
6.70 ’KeivouL. rdxeivou
of dpraca: in (2) supr. viz. ‘to arrest’ is less natural than that given in (1).
3. oknvais] The xAcia of the Ho- meric hero. Cp. infr. 192-3.
4. &0a.. ea] Ilrr. 7,8; Eur. I. A. 292. This position of Ajax’ tent en- ables him the more easily to steal forth unobserved at last, infr. 690 ff.
5. kuvnyerodvra, which has no object, resumes Onpwpevor.
perpotpevov] ‘Scanning attentively.’ The middle voice marks the mental nature of the act; not measuring with a line, but scanning with the eye.
6. veoxdpax6’] Ajax has but recently returned, dragging the cattle with him, infr. 296. Odysseus has tracked him so far, but the confused struggle at the tent-door has made it uncertain whether he is not gone forth again.
7, 8. eb BE a expeper, K.7.A.] Odys- seus is like a huntsman*who is led to the right point by the scent of a keen Spartan hound. The dog is in- troduced to complete the image. Cp. infr. 19, 32. Is evptvos (1) nom. or (2) gen.? etpis occurs in Aesch. Ag. 1093, and the authorities for etpivos are late. But the sentence is more balanced if the epithet is taken by hypallage with Béows, and the abstract noun is some- what abrupt by itself. Cp. the forms etrpixos, evOpig ebCuryos, eb Cus,
12 SOPOKAEOYS
-f kuvos Aaxaivns ds tis apwos Bdors.
i évdov yap avijp apre tvyxdver, Kapa
an la otdfov iSpdr. kal xépas Eepoxrovovs.
Io
can al Ff kal o ovdty claw Thode TanTaively wvAns
a la ér epyov éoriv, evvérrey 0 drov Xap
> , y a) Z amovdny e0ov thvd, as map eidvias pans.
OAYZZEY2.
& obey "Addvas, pirrdrys epol Gedy,
« ’
im i és eduabés cov, Kav dromros 7S opws, 13
daorvne dxotw Kal ~Evvapwago ppevt
‘
xXarxooropov Kddavos ds Tuponvixis.
n » , ‘ ia kal vov éréyvos ed pe én’ dvdpl duopevel
a ? Si Bdow kuxdodvt, AiavTt TO caxerpopy.
nn > keivoy yap, ovdé” &Adov, ixveto marat, 20
vuxros yap huas thade mpayos doKotroy
ot , ” x £8 is éxel Tepdvas, eimep eipyaoTat TadE
9. avip (?) LA.
io. With xépas supply not merely iSp@7e, but some word such as Pévw or alpart, to be gathered from £ipor7d- vous,
11, elow.. mamratvev] ‘To strain {bine eyes to look within.’ mamraivev
is to gaze anxiously or wistfully. od8év épyov with the inf. recurs infr. 852.
13. omovdSiv ov tHvb"] ‘ You are thus busily engaged” Cp. O. T. 134, Thvd ea emarpopny.
14,15. Odysseus has but a dim and distant vision of the goddess, though her voice is clearly heard by him. She is his special patron. Phil. 134, Nin 7° ’AOdva modids, 7} owe pw’ dei. He re- flects how intimately familiar to him is the voice, which from such a distance thrills him as with a trumpet call.
Ig. Os etpabés cov, k.tA.] ‘How clearly discernible is thy sound unto myear.’ Shak. Mids. N. D. 3. z, ‘Mine ear, I thank it, brought me to thy sound.’ For the transition from the voice to the person, cp. O. C. 324, 5, @ d:aad marpos
19. 7] Tor L.
20. Kelvov yap] ‘Keivoy ydp I.
kal kacvyvArns épol | jiora tpoopavy- pal’, ws bpas, t.7.A.
16. The present tense in dkotw.. Euvaprétw is general,—not ‘now,’ but ‘always,—hence the contingent sup- position «av .. qs, and the words xat voy in 1, 18.
18. éméyvos ed p”] ‘You rightly ap- prehend that I—” For énéyvwy in the sense of detecting or discovering, cp. Aesch. Ag. 1598, émyvots épyov ov karatovov : Thuc. I. 132, § 8, iva, fv +. HEeTaypawas aithon, ph émcyve.
émt] ‘With a design upon.’ Cp. Eur. Hipp. 32, ‘ImmoAdr@ & ém | .. dvdpacer. iSptcda: bed.
19. Baow ku«doivr’] ‘Ranging to and fro,’ like a questing hound. Cp. infr. 20, ixvebw. In Ant. 226, xuxdav éxaurév is ‘often turning round.’
21. mpayos dokomov) ‘An amazing deed :’ i.e. not only mysterious, but of inconceivable enormity. See E. on L. § 51. p. 96, and cp. El. 864, doxomos
& AwBa,
AIAS. 13
iopev yap oddiy tpavés, GAN dhdpca’
ed ~ Kay “OedovtAs TOS vreKvyny Tove.
épOappévas yap apriws ebpicKxoper 25
Aelas dmdoas kal Karnvapiopévas
2 - eK XELpos avrois Toivioy émiorarats.
2 ? > 2 a THvd ovv éxeivo mas Tis aitiavy véepet.
e a kai pot tis brTnp avrév elciddy povoy
wndavta media adv veoppdvTm Elder 30
gppdégea te Kadyrwoev' edbéas 8 eyo
> kat ixvos goo, Kal Ta pey onpalvoua,
> ~ Ta 8 éexmémAnypat, KovK exw padety Sdrov,
24. “OedovThs] OedovTHs L. 28. éxelvw] éxeivw L. (yp. véper) L?, véper rpémer M.
rh ke 7 corr. pabeiy 7 mod gory L mg. Omov L?. * ae ” Srov V*%. &ov yp. brov A,
23. GA@peQa] ‘We are bewildered.’ Cp. the use of rAavao6a in Plato, Soph. 230 B, dre mAavwpevoy rds dégas padiws éfera(ovow : Hat. 6.37, rAavwpévor .. éy rotat Adyoust, TO GAEL TO Eros evar.
25. evptoxopev] A vivid present, like ppacer, infr. 31.
27. €« xe.pés} ‘By hand of man,’— not by wild beasts, or lightning, or other visitation of heaven.
atrots mouvlwy émorérats} ‘ To- gether with the guardians of the flock.’ The death of the shepherds is again re- ferred to, infr. 232, 360, and was a necessary incident of the slaughter. Cp. Il. 18.529, of the ambush attacking the herd, «retvoy 8 él pndoBorjpas. And for the expression, cp. Plat. Legg. to. 906 A, 7} yewpyots wept putay yeveow . A nal ropviwy émordras. Some have wrongly explained the words of the shepherd dogs, which are mentioned by Tecmessa, infr. 297, but are not likely to occur to Odysseus. The well-known idiom, airois dvipdct, etc., seems to arise out of the dative of concomitant circumstances. See E. on L. § 11. p. 18c, and cp.O.T. 25, pOivovaa .. Kddugtv.
28. tHvd’.. airtav] ‘This blame,’ i.e. the blame of this deed. véper has weaker MS. authority than rpéme,
27. émordras| trooréras L. véyer] tpéme: L Pal. V*. vénec AEM? Vat.ac VV°R. rpézer aitiav] aitiov(?) Pal. pr. 33. Srov] érov CEMM®V. Vat. ac V (gl. tivos aiayros 4 érépov).
brov c, gl. radra énoince Pal.
émotarac C3,
30. media] wediw Pal. ove exw Sov
Brov yp.
which is, however, too physical a word in this connection, even though the da- tive éxeivm for eis éxeivoy or én’ éxeivw (ep. infr. 772), might be defended. vé- pew is a favourite word with Sophocles. tpeme is due to a gloss. See Scholia.
29. Ts émrhp] ‘A scout,’ viz. one of the look-out men of the host, who naturally brings his information to Odysseus as the centre of intelligence. Cp. infr. 379, Phil. 1013.
30. mydavra eSla} ‘ Bounding along the plain.’ Accus. of the sphere of motion. E. on L. § 16. p. 23 ¢.
31. ppdte te kd6HAwoev] ‘ Gives in- timation’ (of the fact) ‘and pointed out’ (the direction).
32. kat’ ixvos goow]) ‘Dart upon the track’ (thus shown).
kal Ta pev onpatvopar] ‘And some indication I find.” The word is used of dogs in hunting; Opp. Cyn. 1. 454, putwriipar .. onpnvayto.
33. KovK €xw pabeiv dmou} ‘ And can- not tell where he is,’ ie. (1) €¢7’ €v5ov ely’ ov# eb5ov (1. 7, supr.), ‘whether he is in the tent or no. Or (2) more generally (sc. 6 atrtos), ‘ where is the ob- ject of my search ?’ i.e. whether in fol- lowing Ajax I am really on the right track. Odysseus is describing his per-
14
SOPOKAEOYS
2 2 * 2 kaipov © edikes’ mdvra yap Ta T OUY TApoS
lol na , Tad 7 eloémerta off KUBEepy@pat XeEpl. 35
AQ,
fot Ya éyvar, ’Odveced, kal méhar ptrdag €Byv
a na 7 Th of mpoOvpos eis ddov Kuvayia,
OA, AQ, OA, Ad, OA. A8.
hi kat, pirn Séorowa, mpos Kalpoy Tove ; ~ ~ we ds éxtw advdpss totde rdpya Tatra col,
[1 b.
aw > , ‘ kal mpos Ti dvoddyiorov OS nkev XEpa ; 40 n i xor@ BapuvOels trav ’Axirdclwv dmrdror. a fe. . rl dfra wotpvas thvd éerepminra Baow ;
Soxav év tyiv yxeipa xpalvecOar ove.
- OA, § Kat 7rd Botdeup’ ds ém Apyelors 768° jv;
35. xepl] yp. ppevi L®. xept Vat. ac. nev] iéev L. Age L Pal. gl. tarde Pal. Acup A.
plexity before the coming of Athena, and in these words simply confesses that he is at fault, He is speaking of his own past impressions, and here and supr. 1. 23 does not at once realize what he has been told by Athena in ll. 7-10. As in O. T. 359, Trach. 184, the im- perfect or gradual recognition of what has been said adds to the dramatic effect. Another reading is xotm exw padeiy Sov, in which érov, sc, TO mpGypa éovt, also gives a fair sense, but is not, like od éxw padely Gov, an idiom of Greek tragedy. Others supply ra ixyn at once with érov and with 7d pev .. 74 5é, But the reference of the articles in this context can hardly be so precise as to be equivalent to 7a pév ray ixvay, «.7.4,, nor would éemésAnypyar be used in such a connection. The Scholia show that éwov was read, and that its inter- pretation was thought doubtful.
34. katpov = és Karpov] Cp. infr, 1316, 1168; or possibly an adverbial accu- sative, cp. Pind. Pyth. 1. 156, xapov ei pbeyEao, So xap@=éy Kaipd, O. T. 1516.
34, §. 747’ otv tapos, K.7.A.] ‘My whole course whether past or to come is guided by thy will, ovy, as in in ei7’ obv, emphasizes the comprehensiveness of the expression. kvBepvGpar is passive, and mavra ady. accus, Or (2) «uBep- vapor may be middle, ‘I guide (i.e. suffer to be guided) all my actions by thy hand.’ In this way of taking the
38. mov] movax LL, move A. 40. 44. Bovdeup’] BovAnp’ LL? Pal. Bov-
*Apyelois] dpyetous L. dpyetas C’.
words the force of the middle voice of xvBepy@pa: is unusual, but that of the instrumental dative is more regular.
36. éyvwv refers not to 34, 5, but to the preceding lines.
36, 7. pvdAak EBny, «.7.A.] The order is €Bnv eis 6ddv mpddupos pidAag TH oF auvayia, ‘ I came upon my path as a zealous guardian for thy chase.’ E. on L. § 12. p. 19.
38. 7 Kat] ‘And is my endeavour really well-directed ?? # asks the ques- tion with eager interest.
39. as éotw dvbpés, K.7.A.] Sc. obra véeu.
oot] Cp. Ant. 37, ofrws exe oor ratra, E.on L, § 13. p. 19 &
40. ‘With what intent did he break forth in this ill-judged violence ?’ For the epithet, cp. infr. 230, mapa- mAnKT@ xepi. It is unnecessary to sup- pose that dicow is transitive here. Cp. the construction of 1. 42.
41. ‘Incensed with wrath because of the arms of Achilles.’ A word on this subject is enough for Odysseus, to whom the arms had been adjudged. He under- stands at once that harm had been intended to himself and the generals. ‘But why, then, this raid upon the flock?’ The construction of StrAwv, as genitive of the reason after BapuvOels, is assisted by the substantive xéAq@ pre- ceding.
44. ‘And was this blow, then, really aimed against the Argives ?’
AIAS 15
Ad. OA. A. OA. AO. OA, A®,
- ~ a Troiatot ToApas Taicde Kal dpevdv Opdoe:
kav é€erpdgar, ef Katnpédno’ éyd, 45
’
, ? Sod “A vixtop ép buds SddL0s Spparar pdovos, > = , 3 ‘ 2 2 $ #. % kal wapéotn Kami Tépy adixero ; \ , a > kal 6) ml Siccais fv otpatnyiow mda. * ~ cal n~ kal mos émécxe XElpa paidcay dévov ; 50 Ed eye of areipyw, Svopédpous én’ dupace
yvepas Badrotca, ths dvnkéotov yxapas,
\ kai mpos Te Toiuvas ExTpém@ ovpplKTa Te
Aeias ddacta Bovkdrdoy gdpovphyara:
d &v0’ eiomecdy Exeipe TmorAdKEpwy édvov 55
KUKA@ paxifov' KadddKer pev eoO’ dre
45. egempagar’] égémpag’ M. 50. patpaoar] yp. dupaoayr C%, yo TL’M. drepta V%. dmeipyw V.
45. «av éterpatar’] ‘He would actually have accomplished his design. The middle voice is preferable as the harder reading, and signifies that the plan and execution would have been alike Ajax’ own.
46. ‘ What bold attempt inspired by
recklessness do your words imply (rata6e) ?’ 47. 8édA.0s] i.e. em S6Am, ‘ With
crafty intent.’ E. on L. § 23. p. 39.
48. wapéorn] Sc. Hpiv.
49. kal 84] ‘ Actually,’
50. Join érécxe pdvov, patpdcav is more expressive than the v. r. dpa@oav, which is probably meant to be construed with ¢évov, For was, ‘How came it that—?’ cp.O.T.1177, ms 5fj7’ dpijxas ;
51. ametpyw] The vivid present (see v. tr.) is preferable to the aorist, as the less obvious reading. Join dmeipyw with xapas, which is added in further expla- nation.
Bvohdpous yvopas]| ‘ Overpowering fancies,’ dvapopos has been supposed to be here equivalent to mapapopos, ‘false,’ or ‘misleading;’ but this, (though a possible association of the word) is unnecessary. The natural meaning of ‘grievous,’ ‘intolerable,’ is slightly modified by the association of ‘hard to resist, or ‘bear up against,’
egémpagey CSAL? Pal. Vat. ac VV8.
55. moAvcepwy] sic L,
égémpage T,
fa 51. dwelpyw] dweipyw A. ameipyw CC. ameipta
moAvKepor C.
Ajax could not withstand the fatal illusion.
52. Tis avykéorou xapas] ‘ From his fatal pleasure.’ The harm once done would have been irrevocable. For yxa- pas, cp. infr. 114, éwesd) répyus de co 70 dpav.
53, 4. ™pos te toluvas .. dpoupy- para] ‘I turned him off upon the flocks, and the mixed charge of the herdsmen that was not yet divided from the spoil,’ i.e. simply the sheep and oxen. Schndw. distinguishes be- tween the sheep, which he assumes to have been kept in common to be slaughtered as food, and the oxen, which were gradually distributed as booty. That no such exact definition is intended here is proved by supr. 25-7, Aclas dmdoas..avTois moipviev éemoara- tas. The words Acias d5aora are added, to show that the act of Ajax would provoke the whole army to be enraged against him with one consent. Cp. infr. 145-6, 408-9.
55. €kewpe is imperfect. The syllable xeip is echoed in woAvKepwy. The cog- nate accusative and hypallage together cannot be literally rendered in English. “He made bloody havoc with the horned multitude, felling them on all sides of him.’
16 ZOPOKAEOYS
Siacods ’Arpeidas adtéxeip Kreive Exov,
br GdAoT dAXov éumizver oTpaTnraTar.
éy® 8& govrdv7 dvdpa pavidow vocos
@rpuvov, elaéBaddov eis Epkn Kakd. 60 kdmeit, ered Todd’ eAdpynoev mévov,
Tos (evras ad Seopoicr ovvdjcas PBowv
motpvas Te méoas eis Sdpous Kopifera,
és dvdpas, oby ds edxepov dypav exov.
kal viv kar olkous ouvdérous aikigerat. 65 deifw S& Kal col rHvde mepipava vécor,
as maow Apyetowrw eiotdov Opons.
Oapodv dé pipuve pnd cvppopay déxou
tov dvdp* éya yap bupdtov dmroorpépous
57. xv] yp. mapdy C?, 58.
yp. eutecav C?. pavidow ACT
nanny L? mg. 63. kopicerat| yp. xopicer L?.
57. €xov] ‘Having them in his power.’ yey (1. 56) with 6é in 1. 59, con- trasts the belief of Ajax with the reality described in 59,60. Or, possibly (2) pév points forward to a 5€ which is lost in 1. 58, ie. éort pey.. éort 6&.. Cp. Ant. 165-7, TOUTO pev.. TOUT’ avOs.
58. ie. 00 bre edna Krelvew GA- Aous tév otpatndaT@y, dAAoTE GAAor, (‘somebody else,—now one and now another,’) éumitvwy, sc. TH ayéAp.
59, 60. (1) ‘ And as the man ranged to and fro, I urged him with madden- ing frenzy, and drave him into the evil net;’ or (2), construing pavwdow vo- coos with dovravra, ‘As he bounded to and fro in frenzy, I urged and drave him,’ etc. In the latter case the ex- pression is proleptic. The Scholion on épxn, els épuvdv xaxnv, perhaps con- ceals a v. 1. els dpxuv xaxnv. But cp. Od. 21. 238, 384, avipiy Aperépoiow ey épreat.
61. ‘ And then, when he had remis- sion of this toil.’ mévov, the more general word, is better than gévovu, which is tautological. mévov in con-
TVWOV épmitvOy A. éuninrey C’. Go. eis Eprn kad] yp. eis épivty xaxny C* mg. 61. wévov] ¢évov LATL? Pal. 64. &ypay] .. (av) dypay L.
6 br’) 67° CX. eunlrvev] épnimroy LI.
59. mavidow] pavidot LT Pal. xp. eis Epey ob
mévov Vat.ac M?. xdévov M.
nection with the preceding words, im- plies that the vain task was imposed on Ajax by the will of Athena.
63. wolpvas re wécas] When the chief of the flock were bound and dragged away, the rest would fol- low.
64. etxepwv] This epithet applies to the sheep as well as to the kine.
65. ouvSérous is rather ‘tied to- gether’ than ‘bound hand and foot.’ Cp. infr. 296.
66. (1) ‘Come, I will show thee this affliction in full sight.’ meprpava predicative. Or (2), taking the word attributively, ‘this signal frenzy.’ Cp. infr. 81 and note, infr. 229.
67. ds .. Opofjs] ‘That you may noise it abroad.’ Cp. infr. 149, els dra pepe mraowv *Obvacevs.
68. cupdopdv Sexou tov dvdpa] ‘Look for his coming as a misfortune:’ Sc. ws cuupopay. Cp. O. C. 142, AB ixerevw, mpooidnt dvopov. And see E. on L. § 39. p. 73.
69, 70. dpparwv..ciosetv] <I will divert the effluence of his eyes, and
AIAS, 17
> + 3 rs cal avyas ameip§w civ mpdcoww eloideiv, 70
odros, of Tov Tas alxuarwridas xépas Secpois dnevOdvovra mpocporely Kad’ wv ~ cal Aiavra pove oreixe dwpdtov mépos. - wre B A OA. ri dpas,’Abdva; pydapds of Ew Kédeu. AO. ob oty advéger pndt deiriav dpeis ; 15 OA. pi mpds Ody, GAN doy dpKeito pévor. - \ e a ae AO, ri ph yévnrar; mpdcber odk dvip 85° Fv; [2 a. 2 ra el 2 Ef * ~ BY OA, éxOpés ye THde Tavdpl Kat raviv ert, ay a (4 > » X\ cel A®. ovKovy yédas ‘dicts eis exOpods yedav; OA. éuol péy dpxet rodrov ev Sdpors pévery, 80 AQ, peunvor dvdpa mepipavads dxvets iSeiv ;
&
70. ameiptw] dmeipyw L. daetpyw C5, 71. aixuarwridas] aixparwridas L.
aixuadwridas C, . 74. of ew] tuo L. of ew Cett. 75. apeis] dpnia ete apns LL*. dpyio C8. dpeis AR. dphC’. dpys MTV Pal. dpeis Vat. ac M? V3. 79. év ots
oveouy] odbxodvy LA. 80. év Bdpos] éo Sdpous L, ev Sdpos A. éo Sopous C7, eis Sépous T. 81. dxveis] Oxven L. duvets A.
debar them from the sight of you.’ upon yourself the imputation of coward- dmoorpédous is predicative: i.e. dmo- ice,’ a less appropriate expression. otpépovoa airas. On the ancient theory 76. évdov dpkeitw pévwv] ‘Enough of vision and its effect on language, see that he is there, but let him not come E. on L. § 54. p.99. wy is omitted forth” E.onL. § 36. p. 634.
after eipyw, as after kwAvw: i.e. 70 wi) 77. ‘For fear of what? Is he now eladeiy viv anv mpdcoy.v, ‘I will turn for the first time a man?’ Athena away the light of his eyes, so that your ironically rallies Odysseus on his fear form shall be invisible to him.’ Cp. of seeing the madman. As Odysseus
Phil. 1407, elpfw meade. presently finds, Ajax in his madness is 71. Athena faces the tent andraises to be pitied, not to be feared. For her voice. the emphatic dvqp, cp. O. C. 393, 67°
72. amevOuvovra has been taken lite- ovxér’ eipl, tyvicatr’ dp’ ely’ avip; rally, ‘to bind straight or fast But Others take the words to mean, ‘ Up to although the image of a constrained this time was he not a (mortal) man?’ position is suggested by the word, it in which is implied the thought, ‘Is he retains its more general meaning of more than a man now?’ In either ‘reducing to order or subjection,’ as in _ case the general meaning is, ‘ You used Eur. Bacch. 884-6, dwevOvve: 5¢ Bporav | not to be afraid of him; why should tous 7 dyvwpootvay Tipavras Kal pi) Ta ~~ you be so now ?’”
Gedy | abfovras fdv pawopéva ddéa. 79. yehGv] The epexegetic infinitive 74. og’, although omitted by L, is follows the adjective #dvoros, and eis probably genuine. éx@pobs is to be taken both with yéAws
75. pyde SerAtav dpets] ‘And not and yeAay. ‘Is not laughter pleasantest
give way to cowardice. See E.onL. at foes?’ : § 30. p. §2 d. 81. wepipavas may he taken either
Gpet, which Schndw. and Dindorf with (1) pepnyéra, or (2) with ide. prefer, would mean, ‘Do not bring Other uses of wepipayas are in favour of
VOL. II, c
18 SOPOKAEOYS
OA, AQ, OA, AQ, OA, AQ, OA. AO.
gpovodvra ydp vw obk ay ééorny Skve.
aN ofS viv ce ph mapdvt’ iy mwédas.
mas, elrep dpOadrpois ye Tois avrois Ope ;
éyd cxotdcw Brépapa Kal dedopKéra. 85 yévoito pévrdy wav Oeod Texvopévov,
otya vuv éotds Kal wey as Kupeis exov.
pévoye dv’ HOcdov & ay éxrds dy TuXEly.
® ovros, Aias, Sedrepdv oe mpooKara.
- an ti Batdy obras évTpérer THS TUMpa Xo ; go
AIAZ,
® Xaip ‘
£ 4 2
Addva, xatpe Avoyevés réxvor,
2 IN @S €U TApPEOTYHS’ kai oe may pvcols eyo
area radtpos thade THs dypas xXapwy,
A®,
kadds @dre~as, GAN éxeivd por ppdoor,
tBarpas éyxos «d mpos Apyelov orpare ; 98
89. Alas] afay T Pale
the former (1), but it makes better sense to join the adverb here with the whole expression ; i.e. not, ‘You shrink from seeing a man who is clearly insane,’ but, ‘You shrink from seeing plainly a man’s madness.’ Cp. infr. 229, mepipavros. The same meaning may be obtained, however, by supposing the adverb in (1) to be used proleptically, (3) ‘You shrink from seeing a man’s madness clearly shown.’
84. dd0adpots ye] ye adds emphasis; i.e. though his mind is alienated, he surely has not changed eyes.
85. kal SeSopkéra] al =xaimep. Cp. Pind. Ol. 7. 55, af 38 ppevay rapaxal mapénrayay Kat copdv.
86. pévrdv] * Well, after all’ pévrox admits and enforces the correcting statement, which it sets over against that which is corrected, viz. 1. 84. For yévor’ dv .. wav, cp. Hat. 4, 195, iy & dy way,
88. pévotp’ dv] ‘I shall have to stay.’
éxrés] ‘Out of the way,’ as in éxrds Kavparev, mydatrwv (‘out of harm’s way’). See L. andS. s. v.
(a) Q5. oTpat@] yp. orparov L?, orpardy M.
go. Athena affects to rally Ajax for disregarding her help on this occasion, as he had before scornfully rejected it. Cp. infr. 774, 5. This helps to bring out his unconsciousness of her dis- pleasure.
THs Tuppdxov] Cp. 1. 60.
gt foll. Ajax enters with the scourge in his hand. It is from this scene that the play takes its name of Alas paoti- yopépos. LI, g1-3 may be contrasted with 176 foll. Ajax is not by nature impious, although in the pride of his youth he may have been guilty of im- piety; but he speaks to the goddess with the blunt familiarity of a comrade in arms. kal in l. 92 has an encouraging, almost patronizing, sound,
93. orapw] ‘I will grace’ or ‘ hon- our’ thee.
94. ékeivo] ‘ That other thing.’ Fora similar emphatic use of the pronoun (with comic exaggeration), cp. Aristoph. Nub. 655-7, ob ydp, @upé, | rovTay émOupo pavOavew ovdev, EO, ri dai; | ST. exer’ éxeivo, Tov AdixwTepoy Adyov.
AIAS. 19
Al 14 2 ’ 3 a X ' lacy elie KoUK amapvotpa: TO ph, + i \ AO. 7 Kal mpois’Atpeidaow jxpacas xépa ; 4 ? oy. > yw 2 e Al, dcr’ ottror Aiavé’ of8’ dripdoovo’ ert, AO, reOvaow dvdpes, ds 7d ody EvvAK eyo, 4 > Al. @avévres Hdn Thy addaipelcOwv dma, 100 A®, ciev, ti yap O} mais 6 Tod Aaepriou, ~ A a mov gor TUXNS EoTHKEV; 7) Tépevyé ce; Al i no A Ios nig * : "i Tovmlnpiazor kivados ééjpou pl drov; AO. eywy* ’Odvacéa tov ody evordrny déyo. Al, #dtaTos, & Séorrowa, Secpdrns éow 105 Bake? Oaveiv yap adbtov ot ti we Oédo, ‘\ KR ol a N = # Ea A®, mplv dv ri Spdons 4 ri Kepddvns mréov; ‘J Al. mplv dv debels mpos xiov’ épxelou oréyns AQ, ri dara rév Svornvov épydoe Kaxdv; Al, pdorryt mpdrov vara gpowixbels Odvy. IIo 97: xépa] Xéepat L. xépa A. yépas T. 98. 018] 078 L. oi’ CA Pal. atipdoove’| dttpdaowo’ L. dtipacovo’? AC’. 99. dvbpes] dvdpes LA. 102.
éorneev] €arnxev LA. 108. épxeiov] Epxiov MSS. Elmsl. corr.
96. Képtros mapeort] ‘I am free to boast’ (of that).
97. mpos AtpelSarow 7xpacas xépa] ‘Did you make an armed attack upon the Atreidae?’ The construction with mpés is continued from 1. 95. xépa, as supr. 40, is cogn. accus. in the sense of ‘a violent act.’ Cp. Trach. 355. Musgr. conj. juagfas. Cp. infr. 453. The use of xépa here as cogn. accus. without an epithet is somewhat singular.
98. ot8] He believes them to be lying dead within the tent. Cp. infr. 237 ff.
or, elev, ti ydp 54] ‘Enough. For I would know.’ She professes to turn her thoughts from the Atreidae to Odysseus, who is more interesting as the especial enemy of Ajax.
102, Tod cor TUXNS EaTHKeEV ;] ‘ What have you done with him? Where stands he now?’ go implies that Odysseus is in Ajax’ power.
103. tovmitpirrov xlvados] ‘The accursed fox.’ The verbal, by a sort of prolepsis, expresses what ought to be,
c2
ets 107. Kepdavps] nepddvnc L. xepddveis A. KepSdymus C7.
109. épydaet] épydon LA. épydon T.
Cp. the Homeric otAdpuevos.—The fox is at once noxious and cunning.
104. The stop after éywy’ makes the expression more pointed, and agrees better with the use of Aéyw than if éywy "Odvocéa, x.7.d. were read.
évordtyv] ‘Opponent.’ Cp. Thuc. 8. 69, qv Tus enoThrat Tos MoLOUpEevoLs.
105. 48or0s} ‘ Most welcome.’ Cp. El. 929, 430s, ov5e pntpl dvaxepis.
106. Oaxet] The ram taken for Odys- seus had already been made to sit upwards against the pillar (infr. 240, cp. 108).
107. kepSavqs}| This is said in bitter irony. Ajax is not ‘gaining but losing all.
108. lov’ épxelou oréyys] ‘ The roof- supporting pillar of my house.’
Tro. It has been thought necessary to alter this line because of the pleonasm of 6avy, which, however, is natural enough aftertheinterruption. Cp. Trach. 1130-3, réOvnkev .. mply ds xphv op ef eps Cavey xepés: Phil. 1329-1334, mavdAay.. ph- nor’ dy ruxeiv | vécov Bapeias.. | mpiv
ZOPOKAEOYS
20 AO, ph Sfra tov Sbornvov dé y alkion. Al. xatpev,’Addva, TddAX eyd o epiepar’ kelvos 8¢ tice thvde KovK a&dAnv dikny. AO. od 8 ody, éredh répis de cor 76 Spar, Xp@ xeipl, peldov pndiy dvmep evvoeis. 115 Al. yxwp& mpos Epyov' roird co 8 epiepar, [2b rodvd det pot obppaxov mapeotdva, AO. épas, Odvaced, thy Oedv icxdv bon; rovrou tis dv oot tavdpds 7} mpovotoTepos, ~ }) Opav dpeivav ebpéOn Ta Kaipla; 120 OA, éye piv obdé” 088+ eroixreipw 8é viv
Stotnvov eumns Kalmrep bvta Svopevh, ,
OOotver drn ovyKkaréfevkTat Kakh,
ovdey 7d TovTov paddov 7 TovmoY oKOTeY,
6p yap uas ovdéy dvtas dAdo ARV
112. eyo") éywyéo L. éywyé o° AT. 122, éunns] éumas Schol. é0ouver’ A,
av .. | roy nap’ hui evrvxydy ’Aoedn- modav | vdcov paraxOps Thode. The principal notion is expressed by the participle. ‘He shall not die till he is whipped to death” mpwrov resumes ampiv av, 1, 108.
gory Gets] ‘Crimsoned.’ The word conveys the murderous energy of Ajax’ mood.
111, Athena affects pity for Odysseus in order to rouse Ajax more, and so to make the situation more striking to Odysseus.
112. ‘In all else, Athena, I would have thee to enjoy thy will.’ For the construction, cp. Aesch. Cho. 1038-9.
114. o¥ 8 otv] ‘ Well, and you for your part.’
tTéepifis HSe..7d Spav] ic. Tépyis 70 Spay Ge. Essay on L. § 35. p. 60.
116. TovTd oor 8 épiepat] These words have been unnecessarily altered by some editors because of the post- ponement of 6é. For the omission of the vocative, giving a tone of perempt- oriness and familiarity, cp. O. T. 637, ov« ef ob 7° ofxous, x.7.A. The proximity of épicyor in 112 suggests the repetition of the word in a slightly different sense.
dvoTnvoy’ Eumns Vat. ac.
125
115. évvoeis] yp. évvénmaa C%, voeisT. 123. 60ovvex’] 60 obver’ L.
117. Ajax retires into the hut.
119, 20. tls dv cor.. ebpéOq] ‘Whom could you have found,’ if you had sought for such a one formerly? The aorist with dy here denotes possibility in past time, as in Trach. 707, 8, mé0ev yap av... | éuol mapécy’ evvorav ;
mpovotorepos] The Ajax of Sophocles is clear-sighted as well as prompt in action. This touch prepares us for his profound feeling of the situation, when he awakes from his madness. Cp. I. 7. 197, where Ajax says, Ov yap Tis He Bin ye éxdv Géxovra Binra, | ov5é pev iSpely, «.7.A.
121. For this division of the sena- rius, cp. El. 1302.
122. yarys (or éptas) is to be joined in sense with éroixre/pw. It is strange that Hermann should have joined it to Stvarnvov. Like Spyws, edO’s, and other words, which strictly belong to’ the apodosis, éumas verbally adheres to the protasis. Cp. infr. 563.
123. ‘ Because he is fast yoked with an evil doom. The calamity from which he cannot disengage himself is imagined as a yokefellow of Ajax that is too strong for him.
AlAS,
21
” ? a n EY eidwd, dcourep COpyer, } Kovdny oxidy,
A.
Tolavra Toivuy eicopdv vmépKomov
, pndév mor elns abros els Oeods eos,
un® dyxov apn pndér’, et rivos mréov
) xetplt BpiOes i) paxpod mrovrov Bader,
130
@s huépa kriver Te Kavdyer wdAwv
dmavra TavOpdrea’ Tods dé céHdppovas
‘ ~ ~ Oeot pidovor Kal orvyodcr Tods Kakovs.
XOPOZ.
TeXapdvie tral, Tis dudiptrou
Zarapivos éxov BdOpov ayxiddov,
126, efSwdr’] eldwra L. eddwr’ A, bwépxopnov L? Pal. MM? pr.
) 130, Bader] Bape Pal. M*%, Bape R.
128. avrés] Odysseus is warned not to do as Ajax had done. Cp. infr. 773. -Hence the emphatic pronoun.
129. pd Gykov dpy pydev’] ‘ Nor take on thee a lofty mien.’ The middle voice (see above, l. 75) is here more appropriate. Cp. the expression d-yxov mepOevai Tut, Plut. Pericl. 4.
130. xetpt] ‘In might.’
paxpod mAotTov Bada] The v.r. Bape may be supported from Eur. El. 1287, 5é7w mAovTov Bapos, but is less likely with Bpi@es preceding than Ba0e, for which, cp. Ba@vmAovros. paxpés in poetry is often equivalent to péyas. L. and S. s. v. 1. 4. Some new verb, such as mAn@vers, is to be supplied with Babe.
131. hpépa] ‘Time in its course,’ i.e. 4 del obca Huépa. For this generalized use, cp. especially infr. 624, madaia .. évrpopos dpépa: O. C. 1138, és 748 qpéepas. For the sentiment, cp. Ant. 1158-60, Tuxn yap dp00t nal Tvxn Ka- rappéme | Tov ebruxotvTa Tév TE dua- tuyoovr dei | wal pavris obdels TaV KadectwTwy Bporois. But the point here lies in the combination of the two yv@pa. The two considerations are urged side by side, that Fortune is unstable, and that God cares for the righteous. Therefore, do not trust to fortune, but be righteous.
129.
135
127. AO. om. L. add. C’. brépxomov] dpn] sic LL? Suidas. dpns Pal. VMM?.
131, 2, ‘Time makes all human things to set and rise again, but the gods love the righteous, while they abhor the wicked.’
132, 3. T@ppovas ..kakots] For the inexact antithesis of the general to the specific word, see Essay on L. § 51.p.97.
134-200, The first part of the par- odos consists of six anapaestic systems (Il. 134-171), during the recitation of which the Chorus pace to and fro in the orchestra, before the tent of Ajax. This long-continued movement, which betokens the restless anxiety of the mariners for their prince, also strikes a note in harmony with the feelings of the spectator, to whom the horror that is going on within has already been revealed. He knows that their dreadful apprehensions are only too true. It is followed by a strophe, anti- strophe, and epode (Il. 172-200), which mark the climax of their agitation be- fore the entrance of Tecmessa.
134. TeAapove] Cp. Pind. Pyth. 2. 35, W Aevopevece mat.
135. €xwv] ‘Lord of—.’ Cp. Pind. Nem. 4. 78, Alas Zadapi’ exer tarpway,
ayxtddou] ‘Seaward. The ancient town of Salamis was on the side of the island towards the open sea, Strabo, 9, p- 393. Cp. Pind. Ol. 10. 99, eivadta 7’ “EAevois: Aesch. Pers, 887.
22 SOPOKAEOYE
* - oe. Py oe pev €0 MpdocorT emixaipo
at 8 érav mAnyh Ards } Capevns
Col > lod Abyos éx Aavady KaxdOpovs em BF,
péyav Sxvoy exw Kal mepoPnpat
mTnvys ws dupa medelas.
140
és kal ths viv POiuévns vuKros
peydror OdpyBor KaTéxovo’ jpas
émi duokAcia, oe Tov immopavy
an > ~ Aepav’ emiBdvT ddrAécar Aavaav
Bord Kal relav,
145
hrep SopiAnmros er Hv doh,
krelvovt aidwove oidypy,
142. OdpuBot] Odppo L. Bora A.
OdpuBa C. 147. aidan] alOov (?) L.
136. o€ pev] The ‘Attic’ accusa- tive after the intransitive verb (Essay on L. §§ 16. p. 23) here assists the antithesis to o& & érav,. . émBq, «.7.A.
137, 8. ‘But when a stroke from Zeus, or angry clamour from the Danai assails thee with evil-boding words.’
139, 40. ‘I shrink and quiver with fear like the eye of any fluttering dove.’ éxvos is the fear that paralyses action.
The eye, as the part which ex- presses fear, is put for the whole. Cp. the expression of Keble, ‘ Tenderer than a dove’s soft eye.’ Cp. also the uses of xelp, Tous, dpa, Bia, oBévos, ordpa, in denoting persons. wrnvfs suggests something that is easily fluttered. Pier- son's conj)..pyvys ws dupa medecds, ‘ As the dove fears the sight (?) of the fal- con,’ is unnecessary and tasteless. The image of the falcon would be a bad preparation for that of the small birds, infr. 168.
141. POpévys] Cp. Od. 11. 330, mply yap Kev nal vie pir’ duBporos. The genitive is in a somewhat loose connection with what follows; either (1) with dAéoa, ‘that in the night that is just gone thou didst destroy ;’ or (2) with @dpuBo., ‘in respect of the now- past night.’
142. ‘A terrible rumour afflicts us.’
145. Bord] Bwrd(?) L (w from o?).
aldwr C%,
143. émt Svondeig] ‘ Threatening dishonour.’ émi from meaning purpose, as in ém diapOoph (Hat. 4. 164), ént davatw (Hdt. 9. 37), comes to express tendency.
immopavy] ‘Where the steeds run wild, or ‘gallop at will” Lit. ‘raving with horses.’ Essay on L. § 55. p. 102. The cattle were temporarily kept in the meadow where the horses of the chief- tains used to be turned out to graze. The word suggests their movements, ‘Fetching mad bounds, bellowing, and neighing loud,’ when freed from harness and the stall.
144. Aepav’ émPdvr’]) The accu- sative implies not merely that the mea- dow was entered, but that it was swiftly reached.
145, 6. Aetav, Hep SoptAnmTos é7’ fv Aowwy] ‘The cattle that still re- mained of those taken in war;’ i.c. é& THs SopAnmrov Aéias. Cp. supr. 53, 4, obpmixtd Te | Aeias ddacta BovedAwv ppouphara.
147. «telvovt’] We pass from the momentary conception of the act (6Aéaar) to the continuous description of it: hence the present participle. Cp. supr. 11. 55 foll. Here, as elsewhere, the choric part contains a reminiscence of the dialogue.
AIAS. 23
rovovade Aédyous Wibdpous mrAdocwv els dra pepe maow ’Odvocets,
kal opddpa meter, mept yap cod viv 150 eUmeoTa réyel, Kal Tas 6 KAvoV
Tod NéEavTos yalper waddov
Tois aois dxeow KabuBpifor.
TOY yap peyddov woyav leis
[3 a. 156
ovK ay adudpro Kara 8 dv ts €mood Tolatra éywv ovK av meior. d
mpos yap Tov exovO’ 6 POdvos pret, kaiTot opikpol peyddrwv yxawpis oparepsy mipyou piua médovrar’ pera yap peydhav Bass dpiot av 160
a fa Bs “ff? « XX s kal péyas 6p00t0’ bird puKporépwr,
148. Adyous yrOvpous] AdyouoyOdpous L. Ad-yous YOnpous T. 151. erecta] evmora C'TM.
Tots cots AC’. 161. 6p0006"] dpOoi" L.
navrov L, maow A, 153. Tots dois} 7d coo’ L. duaptn L?. duapro: Cett. opikpotépayv AT.
148 foll. These words obviously refer to the report brought by Odysseus after receiving full information from Athena. Cp. supr.67. But, if so, some time must be supposed to have elapsed after his exit before the entrance of the chorus.
150, kal odSpa metOer} ‘And wins much credence.’
viv is to be joined with edmeora. ‘Things of which it is now easy to per- suade men:’ mow, since Ajax’ defeat in the contest for the arms, which is known to have enraged him. Cp. infr. 929-36 and note.
152, 3. ‘And each who hears re- joices, more than him who spake, to insult over thy woes.’ The participle is added to complete the sense of xat- pwy. dxeow is dative of the cause or occasion. Cp. infr. 955.
155. Gpdpto.] For the omission of zis, which is supplied in the next sen- tence, see Essay on L. § 39. Pp. 72; 3- This is the harder and more dignified reading.
157. €ptet implies a stealthy advance, differing from oretxe, which would signify open menace. Cp. Pind. Nem.
149. Taow] nas] mas L, mao C. 155. audpra] duapras L Suidas. 6p00t8 C*A. — uxporépwr]
8. 36, dnrera 8’ écday del, xeupdverar 8 ove épiter: Pyth. 11. 45, 6, tover yap GABos ob pelova POdvoy’ | 6 bE yapydra mvéwv &pavtov Bpéwe.
158, 9. Some have here supposed a metaphor from building, large and small stones together making the strongest wall. This is fanciful, and not con- tained in the words; but in any case mupyou Popa is a ‘tower of defence’ (Essay on L. § 10. p. 17, 6), and not ‘means of defending a tower,’ because pvec@a can hardly mean ‘to man,’ although in Aesch. S. c. T. 823, it is used of the Divine protection of Thebes. For the whole phrase, cp. Od. 11. 556 (said with reference to Ajax): Totos yap opty nipyos immaeo: Alc. fr. 23, dvépes méAnos mUpyos apevior: Aesch. Pers. 347.
160, 1. dptor’ dv..dp00i0’} * Will best be made secure.’ Cp. Thuc. 6. 18, § 4, duod 5é 7d TE paddAoy «al 7d péoo kat 70 wavy dxpiBes dy evyxpabey padar’ dv ioxvew.
Batés] Lit. « few,’ hence ‘feeble.
161, b7é marks that the lesser are to serve the greater: pe7d, that the great require the cooperation of the less.
24 ZOPOKAEOYSE
x GN ov duvatdv Tovs dvonrous # Pd rd TovToy yvdpas mpodiddoxkey,
timo Tootray avdpav OopuBel,
xhpeis obdtv obévopev mpds tab’ 165 dmaré~acbat cod xwpis, dvaég,
aXN bre yap 6 7d ody dupe drrédpay,
matayovow are mrnvav adyédau péyav aiyumiv *8 brodeicavtes
tay’ dv, eEaipyns ei od daveins, 170 ory mrigaav adwvot,
orp. pad oe Tavporréda Ards "Aprepis,—
165. Oévonev] orevopev L. obévopev C*. 168. dre] dmep LV. Gre C'AL?MM? Vat. ac. 169. aiyumoy * 8°] aiyumov MSS. aiyumridy & Dawes corr. bmodeicayres] bmo(5)deicavres L, tmodeicayres A Vat.acM?, smodeicavres: (sic) Pal. droddeicavres TVM.
162, 3. ‘But foolish men cannot be hope) continues with trochaic, iambic, instructed in these truths. tovtwv and dactylic rhythms, as follows :— Yopas =‘ right judgments about these
things.’ SI eh ea ND 164, Tovovtwv, sc. otTws dyonTwv. tuyv-ueH
‘So foolish are they that clamour against Piya jd
thee,’ that there is no hope of bringing , , ;
them to a better mind. al ta am 165. mpds Tadr’ dmahé~acbar] Sc. 5 —-tu-— —-4u- -+4u-
tavta. ‘This being so, we have no Big peng yd
strength to avert this.’ , F 4 167. ‘ But then the truth is that when manera Seca ans
they have escaped from thine eye.’ ydp —fu-- tuv-uv4
covers the whole sentence, and the em- mice js Ei peielt
phasis is on the latter part, viz. péyav, , , ,
#.7.d. The Chorus mean to say: 10 “YY YY
Though we are weak, yet Ajax is én.
strong, and the clamour will subside , , , ,
when he appears. SS A SS 169. The correction of Dawes, which —-tuvuteu-
restores the metre by the insertion of
5é, is probably right. For the meaning,
tf / fuvu-uv4t vtu-ste—
—-tuv-vt+oFr
cp. Alc. fr. 27, éwra(ov wor’ sprides ame aaa cae lee | Gnvv | aterov efanivas pavevta, which —-+0++—? also helps to support the punctuation aah soy Nt eS in ]. 170. , eo 170, Tax’ dv] ‘Soon would they.’ SES Ss
171. ovyy - - ddwvor] Essay on L, The slow movement with frequent long § 40. p. 75. ‘Their noise would be syllables increases towards the close.
hushed, and they would cower without 172. 4 pa..”Aptepts] ‘Can it be, as a word, hoes T suspect (fa), that Artemis?’ 172-200, Beginning from a dactylic Tavporéva Ards “Aptepts] ‘ Bull-
movement, the ode (expressing the riding Artemis, daughter. of Zeus,’ con- combination of deep sadness with eager veys the image of the goddess riding
AIAS, 25
—é peydr\a ddzis, d
Hatep aicytvas éuads,—
appace tavdduous emt Bods dyedalas;
175
5% mob Tivos vikas akdpmoroy yap,
H pa KAvT@Y éevdpov
Wevobeioc, *dddépos cir eAadaBodréais,
) xadrxoOdpag T*F pouday exov ~vvod
cal or 3 x 10 paxavals éricaro AdPar;
178. Wevadeia’, *ddupors] Yevodeioa Swpors MSS. Bodlats] et7’ éAapaBodreias L. ei7’ CAapaBodrias C%.- efr’ 2AagnBodlas A. 7 Tw Cett. Sopos évvuxios paxavais A,
+*q tu’) A Tn” L. évvuxlas paxavais C?,
Ri’ VV8.
on a bull, as she sometimes appears on coins. In this character (probably derived from the East) Artemis was worshipped in different places with orgiastic rites. Euripides, I. T. 1449 foll., associates this name of Artemis with the supposed derivation of her worship under this attribute from the Tauric Chersonese. She is here alluded to (1) as the subduer of cattle, (2) as the inspirer of frenzy.
173. @ peyddka gdtis] ‘Terrible thought!’ The simple word peydAa has here the special connotation of ‘tre- mendous’ or ‘ overwhelming ;’ just as the general word xakovs, supr. 133, is opposed to the special word od&¢povas. The Chorus cannot speak of Ajax’ sup- posed error without interposing this expression of horror.
175. mavoduous] Cp. supr. ll. 53, 4, and note.
ayeAaias] (1) Grazing oxen are so called in contradistinction to the labour- ing ox that is fed ata stall Or, possibly, (2) the word simply denotes the whole herd of oxen belonging to the host,— the mavdnuos ayéAn.
176. 4 mov] ‘Surely, it must have been.’ Cp. Trach. 846, 7, where 4 vou is reiterated.
Tivos vikas dkdpmwrov xdpiv] ‘ Be- cause of a gift of victory that brought her noreturn.” xépuy= did xapw. This unusual construction is softened by a reminiscence of the more ordinary (ad- verbial) use of xépw = ‘because of. For this confusion, see Essay on L. § 36.
Sopds evvvy iors
» % tw Evudduos
180
Musgr. corr. lr” éAaga-
179. 180. dopés}5...L. Sdoupds
p. 67; and cp. Eur. I. T. 566, raxfs yuvaikods xdpw a&xapw andderto.
177. 4 pa..cite] ‘Either, as I sus- pect, ..or whether it were” Cp. Eur. Alc. 114, 5, } Aunias | ef7’ émi rds "Appo- vidas eSpas.
177, 8. ‘Disappointed of glorious spoils, or (provoked) because the fall of the stag was followed by no gift.’ The MS. reading pevodetoa Siupois, ‘ de- ceived in the matter of gifts,’ is hardly Greek. For the dative, dSdpous.. éAadnBodias, see Essay on L. § 14. p. 21, and for the order of the words, ibid. § 41. p. 77.
179. 1-7] By reading # tw’ for 4 7” a possible construction is obtained, although the text remains doubtful. ‘Or can it be that Enyalius of the brazen corslet,’ etc. The conjj. qv7w’, by Tw’, ef rw’, are not satisfactory: coi tw’ (Reiske) is better (sc. poupav éxwr). The repetition of the 7 sound in this passage (ll. 176-9, 4 mov, # fa, 7, 7) may have had some poetical or musical effect of which we cannot judge.
180, popddv .. Sopés] ‘ Having fault to find with thee on account of his spear associated with thine,’ i.e. by reason of some help which he had given thee in battle. Perhaps there is a reminiscence, although the sense is different, of the Epic fuvds "Evvddcos, which Eur, has otherwise applied in Phoen. 1572, xowov évudAtov . , papvapevous.
éwuxlotg paxavais] ‘By contriving against thee in the night.’
181. éricaro AwBav] Either (1)
26 SOPOKAEOYS
dvr. ot more yap ppevd0ev y én’ apiotepa, 183 mat TeAapdvos, €Bas Técaov év trotuvais mitvev' 185 hko. yap dv Ota vicos' a&dN amepvKot 5 Kal Zeds xaxdv kal PoiBos Apyelov pari. ei 8 vroBadddopevor KAémrovar pidovs of peyddror Bacidr(gs, } Tas dodérov Licugiday yeveas, 190
By ph pe, dvak, 0 8 epddrois Krioiars
_ 185. motpvais| moipvacot LA. Baowrets ATC’.
‘Punished the wrong done to him,’— Ticac@a AwWBny in IIL. 1g. 208, Od. 20. 169, Hes, Theog. 165, is ‘to revenge oneself for an outrage :’—or (2) ‘ Did thee vengeful despite,’ Away cogn. acc. Cp. infr. 217, vd«erepos arehwBnOy : 304, UBpw extioat : Il. 13. 622, 3.
183. ppevd0ev} * Of thine own heart ;’ i.e. the cause must have been from without, not from within. Ajax could not be himself (ppevnpys) and do this thing. The gods must have destroyed his senses (ppévas #Aecar).
183-5. ém dpiotepd .. €Bas téccov] ‘Canst thou have gone so far wrong?’ Cp. the metaph. uses of cxaiés, and Plat. Soph. 264 E, where mopevec@a xara Touml defid det pépos is ‘to make the right selection in each case.’
185. év motuvats witvwv| ‘As to as- sault the flocks’ The participle is slightly proleptic (as with mespdc@at). Cp. Ant. 752, 9 «dmamerav @S emegépyer Opacts.
186. 4Kor ydp dv Geta vicos}] ‘An affliction from the gods, indeed, may have come.’ For this use of dy with the optative, cp. Aesch. Pers. 705, dv@pwmrea & dy ro mypar’ dv rbyor Bpotois: Ag. 1507, marpddev 5& avdAAnTTwp yévouT’ dv dkdotwp. These words develop the suggestion conveyed in gpevd0er ye, to which they are attached with dp. Ajax cannot have done this; at least not of his own impulse. It may be, indeed, that a divine visitation is upon him. This possibility is a further reason for cle gs the notion that Ajax is really
uilty.
GAG] (1) ‘It may have come, but
nitvey] nirvav C8. mrvav A,
18g. BaciAjs]
Zeus grant that the report may be untrue!’ Zeus and Phoebus, as the deities of divination, are implored to grant that the truth may be less terrible than it is according to the report set in motion by the Argives. Or (2) ‘It may have come, but even then let not the evil be increased with false rumours spread by Argives.’
188, 9. ‘And if, suborning tales of their own making, the mighty kings win currency for them by false means.’
190. Tas dodtov Luc. yeveds} The force of the article is continued. Essay on L. § 21. p. 33 6. The standing reproach against Odysseus, that he was the son of Sisyphus, although not ac- knowledgedas true by Sophocles (seel. 1), is represented as being used against him by his enemies. Cp. especially, Phil. 417, obpmodntés Sicvpou Aaepriw: Fr. 143, ds 5 Siocupos words | évdnAos év aot. For S.ovpidav yeveas, where only one generation is in question, cp. Ant. 981, 2, onéppa. ’Epex@eadav, of Cleopatra the granddaughter of Erechtheus.
Tol. py pH p’, @vak] For the ‘ Attic’ accusative in general construction with what follows, as after verbs of doing good or evil, see E. on L. § 16. p. 23. ‘Do not to my hurt incur reproach.’
€pddrours KAtolats spp’ éxwv] (1) ‘Keeping thine eye hidden within the hut by the sea.’ The Epic word #Acolats is used in the Lyric measures. We had oxnvais in the dialogue, supr.1 3. The dative is one of place, asif with év. For dupa, cp. supr. 167. exwv =xatéxwr, ‘withholding from sight.’ Or (2) ‘Keep - ing thine eye fixed upon the tents.’
AIA, 27
7 2 10 Oup eXxov Kakdv pdtv dpn.
ér. GAN dva é
2/ drav ovpaviay pdréyov.
193
ES - ae #: edpdvev, drov pakpaiov 4 XN aw 3 lon
arnpi¢e: more Tad dywvin oXoAg
195 [3 b.
TéxOpav 8 bBpis a8 ardpByra
€ x 9 > a la 5 OpuaT evavépos Bdooats,
TavTOY KayxacovTov
_ 197. &8 drapByra] 8 drapBijra L Vat.ac VV. &5’ drdpBAra M2CT. éppar ebavéwos| dpuar’ év evavéwos LIM Vat. ac.
: 199
198. oppar ev & dvéuos A Pal.
199. xayxa(svrav] Barxa(svray LY, Bayyalsvter C8,
194. GAN’ dva é ESpdvev] ‘But up from where thou sittest still.’ The hiatus is excused by Hermann on the ground that dva is an interjectional ab- breviation.
Stou..cxohkG] (1) ‘ Wheresoever thou art thus fixed in a dangerous lethargy of quarrelsome repose.’ The Chorus are uncertain of Ajax’ where- abouts, as Odysseus was, supr. 33. pakpaiwv implies that some time had passed since the judgment of the arms and Ajax’ sullen withdrawal from the fight: cp. infr. 929 foll dywvie is a difficult word. The inactivity of Ajax was his manner of contending with the chiefs: if the rumour was true, it was an inactivity in which he had been fatally active ; and however his leisure was em- ployed, it was becoming full of danger tohim. The force of ayy, in the sense of a dangerous contest, is therefore suited to the place, and the expression is an oxymoron, ‘a perilous quarrelsome rest’ (for which, cp. Shak. Ant. and Cleo. 1. 3, “Tis sweating labour To bear such idleness so near the heart.’) (2) Others suppose the words merely to mean ‘rest from combat,’ i.e. from the general combat with the Trojans.
196. drav otpaviav préyav] ‘ Letting mischief blaze up to the sky.’ Cp. Eur. Phoen. 240, 1, aipa ddiov préye. The image of a fire is continued in the fol- lowing lines.
197-200. The arrangement of these lines is difficult. The elision of the last syllable of éppara: and the hiatus after drdpBnra and Bapvadyyra are doubtful points. It can hardly be questioned that the a of edavépors (for ednvépors) is long. xaxatovrwy is rightly restored for xay-
xa¢évrwy. Brambach, (Sophokl. Ge- sange) suggesting eddvépors, gives the following scheme—
-|tvu|-|--lo
=|-v|tou|--|4] saree |tvu[tL|teul-vvul--log
exOpav 8 UBpis wd’ drapBynra
dppar’ év evavépos Baoous
Tavrev KayxatovTay yAwoo-
ais Bapuvadynr’, éuol 8 dxos Eoranev.
But the difficulties are not thus removed. Perhaps we may venture— exOpav & tBpis 8 arapBrs evavepous Bacoaow dpparat mavrav KaxatévT@v yAoooas Bapvadyntos. épol 8 adyos éorakey.
Glycon, =42 uuu Boplirit, ale jee Aye ee Epitrit. .. 2ajo2—
Glycon. —-4 UU 4—— Glycon. VLp4UU+4+—-.
197. 9°] ‘Thus,’ —as in supr. 141-53.
198. evavépors] ‘With favouring breezes.’ As applied to a harbour, edfvepos is ‘sheltered from rough winds ;” but the image here is rather that of a forest glade, where, when a little fire is kindled, the wind that is not strong enough to extinguish it only fans it to strength. Cp. Il. 20. 490, 1, #s 8’ dvapas- der Badé’ dryxea Ocombdaes mip | obpeos dadréoro, Badeia 68 xaierar JAn.
28 SOPOKAEOYS
yrdécoas Bapuyddynta *t
éuol & dyxos Earaxev.
200
TEKMH22A.,
vads dpwyol tis Alavtos,
yeveds xOoviov dm ’Epexd«dav,
exopev orovaxas of Knddpevor
~ a of Tod Tekapavos THAdbev otkov.
viv yap 6 devos péyas apoxparis 205
Aias Oorepo
KEiTaL XELUG@VL vooHoaS.
XO. ri & eviddaxrae Tis apepias
200, €araxey] Eoraxe A, 6 peyas Cett.
200. épol .. €oraxev] ‘I have a grief that will not be removed.’
201 foll. The exposition of the situa- tion in the Ajax, like the dvayvwpiots in the Oed. Tyr., is effected through the meeting of those who on either side know only half the truth. Tecmessa, whose affection for Ajax exceeds that of his own people, comes forth to meet the chorus of mariners before the hut. They learn from her the truth of the calamity. She learns from them the extent of it. Schol. &ddcxer tov xépov br Alas éoriv 6 apagas Ta Toipma. Tuv- Odverar 5& mapa Tov yopod bre “EAAnViKA hv 7a opayévra. éxarepos ovv map’ éxa- Tépou TO d-yvoovpevoy pavdaver,
202. yeveds, «.t.h.] ‘ Of race derived from the Earth-born Erechtheidae.’ The Salaminians are, by an anachronism which is repeated infr. 861, counted as originally one with the Athenian people.
203. €xopev oTovayds] ‘It is ours to groan.’ She claims the sympathy of the chorus, of which they assure her, infr, 210.
204. THAdOEV] Sc. dvTos or gkoToupévov. Cp. O. T. 1259, of maphuev éyyidevr. The word is not to be immediately joined with «nddpevor. Salamis, which she has never seen, seems far away to Tec- messa, whose hopes are notwithstanding centred there.
205. 6 Sewos péyas dporparhys} ‘Our
éorneey T Pal.
205. péyas] peyas V (pr.) M.
dread hero, rugged in might.’ Various compounds of duds are used to indicate the fierce impetuosity of Ajax, that cannot be reduced to rule: infr. 885, Tov wpdOupoy : 931, wudppwrv: 548, GAN’ abrix’ mpois adrov év vépois marpos | Set mwdroddpvew Kagouoroycda puaw. See also infr. 613, Ooupiw | eparouvT’ ev” Ape. Others would render &poxparys, ‘mighty- shouldered,’ comparing the description of Ajax in Il. 3. 227 as éfoxos ’Apyeiav Kepadry 75° edpéas dpous !
206. Oodrep@.. xepav.] ‘Through a turbid storm.’ The darkened mind of Ajax is compared either to the troubling of waters by a flood, or to atmo- spheric disturbance,—as we speak of ‘dirty weather. Cp. Ant. 420, 1, vo éneoTwOn wéyas | aidnp, wioayTes 8 ely opey Geiay vdgov, and, for the metaphorical use of OoAepds, Aesch. Prom. 885, 6, Oorepot 5& Ad-you matovo’ eixh | oTuyvijs mpos KUpacw arns.
207. Ketrav] ‘Is overthrown.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 5. p. 451 A, etoopa, wept & morta Set apadaAccOar.
vooyjoas] ‘Having fallen into mad- ness.’ The aorist expresses the sudden- ness of the stroke.
208. ‘What heavy change from the condition of the day hath last night experienced?’ This is Triclinius’ expla- nation of THs duepias, sc. KaTagTdcews, As in the case of other feminine words
AIAS, 29
wvE de Bdpos ;
mat tot Ppvyiov Tedebravros, 210 dey’, emet oe éxos Sovpiddwrov arép£as avéxer Oovpios Aias dot ovK dv didpis vretros,
TE, mas dita rAéyw Adyor dppnrov ; Oavdtw yap tcov mdOos éxredoet, 215
pavia yap adods tly 6 KAewds
vixtepos Aias ameAwBHOn.
To.adr dy ios oxnvas evdov
Xetpoddixra opdyl alpoBadi,
keivou xpnoThpia Tavdpés, 220
XO. orp. olay edjrAwoas dvdpis aldovos
210. TeAevravros] TeAAevTavTos AV3C’, 211. BoupiddAwrov] dSopidAwrov
MSS. Brunck corr. Sopudédwrov A. 212. oréptas dvexe] orepfaa *. dvéxer L,
+B. .p. 215. wa00s| ma00s LA. Bdpos (yp. ma00s) TM. — wévov
oréptas dvéxe: A. 218, iors] (e)iSors L. tors A. 221.
L? pr. 216. Hiv] juiy L. Fylv A,
1. TT. e . aidovos] atdo.vos L. aido.vosC*, aido.mos Ct, aidonos AM?. aidwvos TM Pal.
used substantively, we need not be precise in supplying the ellipse. Lobeck prefers dpas. Ajax’ condition on the previous day was lamentable enough: what new trouble has arisen during the night ?
210, TeAettravros| The first syllable is to be scanned as long: cp. ‘Immépédov, Tlap@evoraios in Iambic verse. Others read &puyio.o for puylov, which is questionable both as to the form of the genitive and the division of the line.
211. Aé€xos Sovpiadwtov] ‘In a spear- won marriage.’ Aéxos cogn. acc.
212. otéptas dvexer] ‘ Having fixed his affection on thee, remains constant to thee.” The mariners accept Tecmessa as their master’s choice, although they could have wished a nobler bride for him. For dvéxe, see E. on L. § 52. p. 97, and cp. Eur. Hec. 123, Baxyns “dvéxov déxTp’ ’Ayapéuvov: Alc. 304, rovrous dvacxou Seandétas éuav Sdpwvr, where the middle voice has a similar force. For cognate uses of dvéxw, cp. ‘Fr. 146, Pind. P. x. 163.
213. ‘So that you know, and can tell us what we want to know.’ t7é in comp. seems here to have the force of
‘supplying an answer, or supplying the word that is wanting.’ Cp. imoxpivopa.
215. wdQos, as the appropriate word, is preferable to Bdpos, which may have slipped in from supr. 209.
217. vuKrepos| ‘In the night.’ Essay on L. § 23. p. 36.
218. tovadr’ dv iSo1s] For sootros adducing proof, see Essay on L. § 22. P. 35 4. :
220. xpyorypta] Either (1) simply ‘victims,’ or (2) with superstitious refer- ence to the daiuwy of madness, ‘ Offer- ings demanded by his rage.’
221-32 = 245-55. The metrical scheme (Logaoedic, with frequent syn- cope) is the following :—
r t foe ee pee a aa | a
wv Uru VSG
, Suu uH ute , 7 4 “wy yee ye tuurttuvu-— —tut4tuvttuunrvunrg Z-
vttuvuttuur-u- vot tuy Hur Uru Una
221, dvbpds atOovos] ‘ Concerning
30 SOPOKAEOYS dyyedtav dtratov ovde pevkTay, ~ ~~ ? Tév peydhov Aavady bo KAnfopevav, 225 Tav 6 péyas pOOos deter, Cg ~ Xx if sf £ ~ oipor, poBodpar 7d mpocéprov, mepipavTos avijp
a ua ay BY Oavetrat, mapamAnKT@® XEpl cuyKaTaKTas
~ n~ 7
kedawvois gipeow Bord Kai Borjpas immovepas.
230
TE, dporr Keidev Keidev dp jpiv
233
Secparw dyov rAvbe Toipvay"
o > 7 av Thy pev tow opde én. yaias,
235
Ta d& mrevpoKordy Sly’ dveppHyvy,
aldovos L?, everday C%, a@ipo L. otvor A. L, ovyxararras C’, corr. 236. Ta] Tdodé LA, dveppyryvu A.
alOovos Vat. a.
duo T,
the fiery man.’ Essay on L. § 9. p. 12, 2. If rot is retained in infr. 245, we may read here olay édjAwoas *xar’ dvdpds aifovos. The short syllable in at@ovos is sufficiently supported by at@ove. occur- ring in Hesychius in the right alpha- betical order (immediately after ai6ov). Although ai@oros (see v. rr.) may be defended, on the ground that the second part of a compound has sometimes little significance (see esp. infr. 954, KeAa- vunay Oupov), yet aidwy, which directly expresses character, is more appropriate here, and has the preponderance of MS. authority in its favour.
222. dtharov obBe dheverdv] ‘That can neither be avoided nor endured.’
225. peyadAwv] ‘Terrible.’ The mari- ners, in their feebleness (supr. 165 foll.), are afraid of the opinion of the host. These words are added as a comment on ob8 geverav. The consequences of the fact cannot be eluded, since it is known to the host, and magnified by rumour,
226. 6 péyas p000s] ‘The formidable power of rumour.’ Supr. 172, @ peydaa gars, pdOos is the rumour about this particular thing, with a suggestion of rumour in general.
déEev] Not ‘ exaggerates,’ for the evil could not be exaggerated, but, ‘which the mighty power of rumour spreads abroad,
alOoros Vat. c. 225, Uno edn Copevay] troxAne Copévay L (ni ATC’).
aynp| avip LA. 232. immovwpas| inmovduous LA, tas 5€T,
223. pevarav] peverov L, 227. olor] 230. ouykataxrds] cuvKaraxTac tamovdpas L? Porson
Tagdé Pal, — dveppiyyvu] av éppnyvy L.
229. Tmeptdavros. . Oavetrar] ‘He will be discovered and will die.’ epigayros is explained by the words that follow, mapavdnnTw xepi, K.T.A. The nature of the crime defies concealment.
231. KeAatvets Elpeow] ‘ With dark- ened brand.’ The plural, as in Ant. 820, Eupéwy émixerpa, denotes the action of the sword rather than the sword itself. The epithet ceAavots, as in Trach. 856, Kerava Adyxa, suggests the colour of a sword or spear that has been much used in battle.
Borfipas] Supr. 27, adrois Tromvioy émordras, This fact is known to the mariners from the report of the army, not from Tecmessa.
immovopas| Either (1) because cap- tive horses, like those of Rhesus, were included in the spoil (this might add force to inmopavf, supr. 143), or rather (2) because the herdsmen were mounted, as might well happen where the herd was so extensive.
235. av r1v pev] Sc. woluvay. ‘ Whereot one part.’ The plural dy is equivalent to a collective js, referring to moipvay supr. The force of éow (‘in the tent’) is continued to the subsequent clauses. For rv peév followed by 7a 8é, see Essay on L. § 20. p. 31.
236. mAevpokoTav Sly’ dvepphyvv] ‘He smote beneath the ribs and ripped
AIAS, 31
dvo 8 dpyimodas Kpiods dveddv
~ XX ~ ToU pev Kehadiy Kal ydooav dkpay
Mu 7s 6 23 ra PiTTEL Cepioas,
tov & dp0dv dvw xiov dhoas
[4 a. 240
Héyav tnmodérny putipa AaBov
matics deyupe pdorryt Simdf,
kaka Oevvdgov pryyad’, & Saipov
Kovdeis avdpav edidager,
244
XO. dvr. Spa tiv dn Kdpa Kardvppact
kpupduevoy modoty Kdomav apécbar,
} Oodv eipecias fvydy éfopevov
movromép@ vat pebetvat.
241. immodérny] tnmodérny L. dervacwy C%, H8n To Kpdra TL?VMV3.
asunder.’ The two white-footed rams are probably Agamemnon and Odysseus. Menelaus may have been imagined to be slain in combat, while the king of men was brought away in triumph to be the object of more condign vengeance. LI. 105 foll. leave no room to doubt that the second ram is intended by Ajax for Odysseus.
237. aveAav] ‘ Having lifted,’ i.e. by the forefeet.
238, 9. ‘He sheared off and threw away (first) the tongue-tip and (then) the head.’ E. on L. § 41. p. 78 B, b. The tongue, which had pronounced the judgment, the head, which was the seat of sovereignty, are the first to suffer. For furret, cp. Hdt. 4. 61, 6 Ovoas, Tov xpeav Kal Tay onAdyxvav anapfapevos, pire: és TO Eumpoober,
240. ‘Bound up to a pillar erect.’ dyw marks that the bonds were fastened from above, so as almost to suspend the creature from the ground.
241. ‘With a great harness-thong.’ purfp is (1) a trace, (2) a rein, (3) any strap used in harnessing.
242. ‘He smites him with resounding double lash ;’ ie. He holds the thong by the middle, and plies it, thus doubled, with a whizzing noise.
243. @ Salpov,.7.A.] ie, The words gave evidence of superhuman passion.
trmobérnvy AC’. 245, Tw’ 48n] Ti” Hn ToL Kpara L Vat. ac M?,
250
243. devvd av] & évvacww L, 75n Kpara A,
Cp. O. T. 1258, 9, dardvev deixvuci ris, ovdels yap avdpav.
244. ‘Reviling him with evil lan- guage.” Cp. Ant. 759, ém poyo.ce Sev- vdous épé,
245. «dpa is the emendation of Tri- clinius for xpaé7a, which is in most MSS., generally with ro: preceding : according to Hermann this was due to a mistaken metrical emendation. Reading «dpa and retaining roc, we might read in supT. 221, olay ééyAwoas *xar’ dvdpds aiovos.
tw] i.e. pyas. p. 36.
kdpa kadippact kpupdpevov] ‘ Veil- ing one’s head,’ either (1) in token of confusion and shame as well as sorrow. Cp. Od. 8. 92; Plat. Phaedr. 243 B. Or (2) by way of disguise.
moSoiv kAoTdv dpecOar] i.e. puyiy dpéaOa, ‘to steal away on foot.” Cp. Eur. Or. 1499, éxedénrey 1éda: Rhes. 54, alpeodar puynv.
247. Oodv eiperias fuydv ELdpevov] ‘Pressing the swift rowing-bench.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 982, Odpaos ..iCer ppevds pirov Opdvov. And for the hypallage ( = 004s eipecias (uyév), see Essay on L. § 42. p. 80.
250. Tovromépm vat pedetvar] ‘Let the sea-faring ship go on her way.’ No definite ellipse (as of mAody or neic-
Essay on L. § 22.
32 SOPOKAEOYE
rolas épéocovow amedas Sixparels Arpetdat
n oy Kad hpadv’ mepoBnpar rLOdArevaTov ”Apy
os o os) yw Evvadyeiv perd robde Tumels, Tov aia dmdaTos LXE. 255
TE. ovxére’ Aapmpas yap arep aTepomas
257
wv EN iA a - déas ods voros as AnyEel,
n 4 kal viv dpovipos véov dAyos Exel.
7d yap éoretooey oikeia é6n,
260
pnoevds dAdov mapampagavTos,
peydras dddvas broreiver,
XO,
> a ~ GN ef wémavtal, Kdpt dv ebruxeiv doKa
dpotdov yap 46n Tod Kaxod peiov Abyos.
251. duxpareis] Svoxparers (?) A.
v 259. ppdvipos] ppdmpoo AC’.
260,
éoredooev] toreicey L. éoredooav A, ciadedoa TP.
para) need be supposed. The verb ‘to let go’ is first used absolutely, and then again acquires a remote object, which is put in the dative. The ship is ‘a thing of life’
251. épésoovow)] ‘Launch.’ Ant. 158, piri épécow. For the unconscious tautology, eipecias . . épéacovaw, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 4. The mar- iners think of the Atreidae as chasing them astern. The words xaé’ jpuav mark that their lot is bound up with that of Ajax, a thought which is de- veloped in the succeeding lines. The accusative “Apy is in two constructions, first after mepéBynpo, and then with fuvadyeiv, which is added in epexegesis. For “Apys of destructive violence, cp. esp. Aesch. Prom, 861, 2, OnAverdvy | "Ape Sapevtov.
255. Tovaia dAarosicyet] ‘Possess- ed by an all-endangering doom.’ The chorus long to stand by Ajax, but are deterred by his madness. Cp. Trach. 785, wovdels ErdAua Tavdpds ayTiov po- deliv: ib. 797, © mat, mpdcedOe, pr) Puyys Tovpoyv Kaxov, | und ef ce xph Oavdytt ovvOaveiv éuoi: ib. 1030, dmoriBaros dypia vécos.
257. ovxett] Sc. toye: my 4 pavia. ‘He may be approached with safety now.’
Aapmpds, «.7.A.] ‘For he, like a Southem storm, after a sharp outburst, ceases to rage, and the lightning plays no more,’ drep, «,7.A. is to be taken
proleptically =dare drep oreponfjs elvat. E.on L. § 38. p. 70. Otherwise the words might mean, ‘He desists without light- ning:’ i.e. his violence comes to an end without doing irreparable harm, Cp. Eur. Med. 93, 4, 0058 mavcerat | xérou, cdg’ ofda, mpiv KatacKAWal twa: Shak. King John, 4. 2, ‘So foul a sky clears not without a storm.’ But although Tecmessa is for the moment relieved, her apprehensions are not sufficiently calmed to make this natural.
259. ppdvipos] Sc. dy. , Essay on L, § 30. p. 72. ppdvipov (sc. dv7a) is a v. r. or MS. conjecture.
260. oiketa, why] ‘Troubles all one’s own.’ i.e. both as home-felt and self-wrought. Cp. EL. 215, oimelias eis aTas,
261. tapampdétavros] ‘Having as-
sisted.” Cp. mapadpdw (of re Trois dyabotc: mapaipiwor xépnes, Od. 15, 324).
262. peyddas S8tvas trrorelver]
‘Causes intense grief within. troreivel, ie. bréxer evrerapévws. Cp. Pind. OL. 2. 100, BaGeiay iméxov pépipvay dyporépay.
263. ‘But if he hath ceased’ (from his madness), ‘he must be surely happy.’ Others take evruyxetv impersonally,—as in Oed. Tyr 88, wavr’ dy ebTuxeiv,—* All must be well.’
264. ‘For trouble counts for less when it is gone.’ The gen. is first ab- solute, and then in regimen with Adyos. Cp. infr. 1161, 2, ndyol yap aiox.oroy
AIAS, 33
rad F 4 4 TE, worepa 8 dv, ef véwor ris aipeciw, dé Bors
205
pidrous avidv adbtds jdovas ex ety,
\ BN 2 ~ a 7 Kowvos ev Kolvoiot duTreioOar Evvdv ;
nn n> mas Tobr eheLas; ob Kdrod dros déyes.
4 4 v ~ TO Tou Simdrdfov, & yivat, peifoy Kaxédr,
€ ~ vy? ? ~ Cee a $ ELS ap ov vooouyTeEs aroper ba Vuv,
270
eoN dA 22> > a avnp ekelvos, Hvik hv év TH voce,
FIN. x ? oo ~ autos pev 406 ofow elxer év Kakois,
~ By a judas S€ rods ppovodvras Avia gvvdv'
~ y ¢ A a viv & as née kdvérvevoe ris vécov,
saa is a kelvos Te AUT Tas EAHAaTAL Kak
275
huis 8 Spoiws odév Hooov % mdpos,
Ss 4 vy a 3 lan ap eott Tadta dis too é& dmAGv Kaka:
XO.
la ,
Edpudnpe Of cor Kal déBoixa pH’ K Oeod
TANnYH Tis Kel, TS ydp, ef Twemavpévos
Hndéy TL paddAov } voody eddpaiverar ;
Le.
€t 265. véporjvepor L, véwer C3A, vépor T. vépwor Pal. 273. ppovodyras] yp. BA€movras C? mg. ¢povodytas A.
n Vat.ac VM’, fo V3. fer M?.
xdvew | dvdpds paraiov pdaip ery pv- Ooupévov,
265. atpeow] Sc. rovrwv, viz. Il. 266, 7, which wérepa anticipates.
266. éxew] Supr. 203.
267. Kowds év Kowotor}] Essay on L. § 44. p. 83. ‘Or to be with others and mingle your sorrow with theirs.’ Euvev marks that while Ajax was de- lirious, he stood apart from the grief which others felt for him.
269. ‘ Our case, then, since the mad- ness left us, is grown more desperate.’ Tecmessa identifies her lot with that of Ajax. Compare infr. 791, pay éAwAa- vey; A few lines below (273-6) she speaks of herself in the plural as con- trasted with him.
272. olow..kakots] i.e. Kaxois év olaw etyero. Cp. infr. 1144, 5, 9vie’ év xan@ | xecpavos elxer’,
275. was éXfAarar]
VOL. II.
‘Is vexed to
280
as &8 éxévtwv tavd émioracbai ce yxph.
271. dvip] dvnp LA, 279. fee] feo. LATL?
the uttermost.’ més is adverbial. See Essay on L. § 23. p. 38, and cp. infr. 51g, é&v col nao’ éywye ow loua. The perfect, as in mepéBnpar, supr. 139, ex- presses a completed state.
277. &p’..;] Essay on L. § 29. p. 50. ‘ What is this but to have the sorrow doubled that before was single?’ Cp. Constance in King John, 3. 4, ‘I am not mad;—I would to heaven I were! For then ’tis like I should forget myself: O, if I could, what grief should I forget !’
278, 9. pr ’k Geot | wAnyh Tis Heer] ‘That a calamity is really come from Heaven.’ The chorus before admitted as a possibility (supr. 186, foe yap dy Geta vdcos) what now appears to be too ceitain. Hence the indicative is more forcible here, although the subjunctive (#xn) is more regular and may be the true reading.
34
SOPOKAEOYE
A rs 2 x XO, ris ydp mor apy) Too KaKkod mpoovETTTATO ;
a! ~~ a F 3 SHrwoov piv trois ~vvadyotbow TUXAS.
TE,
a ? 2 Kelvos yap akpus vuKTos, nvix eomTEpol
x wt drav pabhyoe Topyov, ws KoLv@VOS WY.
[4 b. 285
Aapmriipes ovKér 7Oov, &upnKes AaBov éuater’ éyxos eEddous Eprew Kevds.
Kayo mimd\hoow Kal déyo, Th XpHpa Spas, Aias; ri riv8 dkdntos oO tm ayyéhov
kAnbels dpopyas meipay ore Tov KAbov
290
a ~ Fi oddmyyos; GAA& viv ye was ebder oTparos.
€
S iz 6 & etre mpos pe Bat’, ael
‘
& vpvobpevas
ytivat, yuvagl Kdopov 4 ory) péper. Kaye paboic’ An€, 6 & éootOn pdvos.
Kal Tas éxel pev obK tyw A€yey TmAOas”
295
frm 8 éo7ndOe ovvdérovs dywv byob
A - od of a > » Tavpous, Kivas BoThpas, eUKepwov T aypav.
283. fvvadyodow] guvadyoto. LAT Pal. fvvad-yovow A°. 292. Bat’] aifd L. Bad LT.
tirayyéw L. édné(a) L. éAn A. V°M? Pal.
éAnéa I Fal.
282, 3. ‘In what wise lighted on. you the commencement of the trouble? Tell us, who grieve with you at the misfortune, what it is.’
zvxas, continuing the notion of KAKU, is governed either (1) both of d7Awsov and of fuvad-yotauy, or (2) of uvad-yotow only,
284. ds Kowwvds dv] ‘As you are no less interested.’ 285. dkpas vuerés] ‘At dead of
night. That this, and not ‘on the verge of night,’ is the meaning here, appears from the context. The flames lighted at evening were burnt out, so that all was dark. dpa cvy éonépa in Pind. Pyth. 11. 16, is explained by Dissen ‘ ad seram vesperam.’
286. Cp. Od. 18. 307, abrixa Aapn- Thpas Tpeis ioracay év peyapoory, | dppa paclvorey, wept 58 EvAa nayKava Ojxav .. kai S45as perémoyov: ib. 19. 64, pdws €uev 75& O€pecba.
287. kevds] ‘Objectless;’ ive. with- out apparent cause. Tecmessa knows little of what Ajax does abroad. But
289: in’ dyyédwv]
Ba’ A, 294. eAng’]
297. Kuvas Borhpas] xivas: Borhpas Vat.a eixcpuy] edeepov A, evicepwy T.
she knows that there is something strange in his going forth at night with- out a summons,
289. dkAntos is expanded with oite —oire, ‘neither—nor.’ :
291. GAAG] i.e. ‘Instead of there being an alarm of any kind.’
292. Bal’, ded 8 tpvotpeva] ‘Few words, but to a well-known tune.’ Eur. Phoen. 438, maAae pev ody bpynbér, GAN’ bums ep: Plat. Rep. 8. 549 D, éoa pidovow ai yuvaixes wept rev ToLovTaW byvety,
293. Cp. Fr. 61, dAdws re Kal xépy re Kapyeia yévos, | ais edopos H ovyy TE wal Ta map’ enn.
294. pabodo’] ‘When I perceived,’ viz. that he was not to be reasoned with. The unusual division of the line marks the reluctant desistence of Tecmessa. Cp. O. T. 1513, ib. 110, and notes.
295. wé0as] ‘Misfortunes.” The word is used with a vague sense of the horror of a scene, in which Ajax was no less unfortunate than his victims.
297. evkepov + dypav] The horns
AIAS, 35
kal rods pey qixévife, tods & dve rpérev eopage kdppdxife, Tods Se Secpious nKikeO ote garas ev motuvas mirver. 300 Tédos 8 imdéas did Ovpdv oxia tivi
Abyous dvéctra, Tods pev Atpeddv Kara, rods & dud’ Odvoce?, ouvtibels yédXwv moddy, Sony kat abtav bBpw exricar’ idv
kdmet éemdéas avdis és Séuovs médw 305 euppov poris mas gdv ypsve kabicrarat,
kai mAnpes adrns ws Siorrever oréyos,
maioas Kdpa Odvger’
299. Kappaxite] Kapdyife L toipvas A. aitvev| witv@v AC’. draugag C3. mg. (lemma). iadgas V3. ac M?’, 304. abra@y] abrov L. dnaitas CR. énagas AL? Vat. c V*°.
épinioug L. épermioss AC’. épemrious T,
of the sheep are the most conspicuous object as they are seen in front and from above. The objection ‘that the bulls were also horned’ is absurdly logical. There is no sufficient reason for preferring the conj. evepov. The word describes all the cattle, small and great, excepting the bulls, which have been mentioned separately,
298. tovs pév] The bulls.
299. eppaxite] ‘Clove in twain.’
299, 300. Tovs S€ Seopious | yxifed"] ‘Others, as his prisoners, he tormented at his pleasure.’
ote hdras] tures.
év moipvats mitvev} ‘Making on- sets on the cattle.” Cp. supr. 185.
301. trdtas Sid OvpSv}] ‘Issuing suddenly through the doorway.’ id= ‘from beneath the tent.’
ond Twi] ‘In converse with some shadow. The dative as with diadé- yeo@ar, Tecmessa, not seeing or hear- ing Athena, supposes Ajax to be address- ing some ‘bodiless creation’ of his brain. Cp. Shak. Hamlet, 3, 4, ‘How is’t with you, That you do bend your eye on vacancy, And with the incorporal air do hold discourse ?”
302. avéora] ‘Heaved forth.’ Cp. Plat. Theaet. 180 A, domep é« papérpas
‘As if human crea-
Kappaxie AC’,
éragas L?V. énaifas TRM. airav C7A.
énaigas Vat. a MM?.
BS ro» ig ev 6 épermious
300. Toipvas] mofpyas L. indgao AcCt. traifas Vat. 305. émafas] dwdgas L. 308. épermios }
301. tnagas] dnagao L.
nparicna aivvypaTwdn avartavres cir0- Togevovow : Ar. Ran. 93; pheata you~ ponayy. mvarySov dmoonav.
303. ouvTBets] Sc. rots Adyois. Cp. mpooTtOn ut.
304. don. . idv] had gone and wreaked upon them. This clause depends at once on Adyous and on yéAwy. The participle adds live- liness,—‘how he had gone and paid them.’
305. éwdtas] L. has dmdfas both here and supr. 301. Supposing this were right, the same woid would be used in two different senses, ‘rushing off’ and ‘ tushing back ;* but the two words, imdéas, éndgas, seem more appro- priate.
306, ports ws] ‘ By slow stages.’ The phrase recalls the anxiety with which Tecmessa had watched the gra- dualawakening. Cp. Thue. 8. 86, § 2, émeta pévtor ports Hovyxdoarres iKou- oav.
‘What insults he
’
. As he cast his eye along the roomy ‘and saw that it was full of ruin.’ dry is calamity caused by infatuation. Cp. infr. 351 foll.
308, 9. év 8’ épemlors . . dpvelou $6- vov] ‘Amidst the carnage of the flock he sate, a ruin amongot ruins. The tautology, év épemiois éperpOeis, is here
D2
36 ZSOPOKAEOYS
vexpav épepbels Efer’ dpvetov pévov, kounv ampl€ dvuge cvdAdaBav xepi. 310 kal tov pev foro mAeicrov apOoyyos xpovov' emer uot rd ely’ émnmelAna ern,
el ph gpavoiny may 7d ovvTuxov mabos, kavijper’ év TS mpdypatos Kupol more,
kayd, giro, delraca, Tovgepyaopéevov 315 treEa wav bcovTep eEnmiotapuny.
6 8 aOds eEdpwker oiuwyds dvypds,
as odor avrod mpbacbev eiajkouo’ eye.
mpos yap Kakod Te Kal Bapuydtxov ‘ydous
- a?) ff a roovcd det wor avdpos eEnyetr exe 320
GAN arpsdnros d£éov Kwoxupdtov
309. epepbeis] yp. épercOels C? mg. 314. evpot| xdpo: LT, —xupet AC’. 316. enmordpny) eemardyny L. étanpofey oipoyds L. (w from 0?) oiparyds Pal. 320, exe] evar gl. V*.
expressive. The and genitive, dpvetou pévov (see Essay on L. § 23. p. 37 @), is added to give greater distinctness to épermios vexpay as a single notion.
310. ‘ With clenched nails grasping his hair with his hand.’ évvé adds force to dapi€.
311. The order (Essay on L. § 41. p- 76) shows that mActorov is an after- thought. ‘For some while,—indeed for most of the time’
312. Ta Selv’. . én] ‘ Those dread- ful words,’ which I remember so vividly. Cp. Ant. 408, 7d Seiv’ éxety’ énnmer- Anpéevor. Not merely, ‘Words that are dreadful.’
313. gavoinv] Fut. opt. words were ef p42) paveis.
314. év 7G mpdyparos] Cp. Trach. 375, ov mor eipt mpdyparos ;
315. Seloaca,| ‘Being overcome with fear. As the deprecating plAov shows, Tecmessa is excusing herself to the chorus for having told Ajax, under the influence of his threats, that which only plunged him into fresh sorrow. For the participle thus used without an express object, cp. Ant, 1005, ev6ds 5& deioas éumipwy éyevduny. Hermann punc-
Ajax’
éppipbets T. 315. delcaca,| sic interp. L? Vat. ac VM?. éénmorapny A. dvapwtev aipwyds A.
313. pavoiny] paveiny LAT.
317. efdpwtev oiparyds] eEdupweey oipwyds C™. ethpwter
319. Bapuyrdxov] Bapuypdxous L. Bapupixou CA,
tuates as in the text. Others join Se/oaca rovgepyacpévoy, which is less simple.
316. dcovmep eEnmorapnv] For this limitation, cp. supr. 295, «al Tas éxel pdv od exw Adéau TA0as.
319, 20. (1) ‘He used to teach us that such complainings indicated a de- graded and leaden soul.’ The infinitive is added epexegetically to complete the abrupt expression éfnyelro Tovs ToLovade yéous mpos . . Bapviixou dvbpés. For éxetv, Sc. TOUS ToLovade ~ydous, cp. Il. 18. 495, abrol pdppryyés Te Bory €xov. (2) But an inf. after é{nyetro is rather re- quired: cp, Aesch. Eum. 595, 6 pavris éényeiré cot pntpoxrovely, Can exew with the adverbial phrase mpds .. . dy- dpds be used intransitively (=< proceed from’) («lva: appears as a gloss), or should dyew be read,—‘ He taught us to esteem’? Cp. Ant. 34, nal 7d mparyp’ dye | obx ws map oddev. For Bapu- oxou it is possible that Bpaxvydyou ought to be read.
321. GAN’ dipddyros, «.7.A.] GAAG opposes what follows to the general sense of what precedes,
adnros dEéwv koxupdtov] ‘ Utter: ing no sound of shrill lamentation.’
AIAS. 37
e ? A av x
umecrevace Taipos ds Bpvydpevos,
~ > a lol
viv & ev rogde Keluevos Kaxh TKyN £ a | A
doiros avip, droros, év pécos Borois
adnpoxujow hovyos Saket mecdr, 325
\ ~ 4 kal dndr6s éorw ds TL Spaceloy Kaxédy. Tolatra ydp mws Kal éyer Kddvperau, 2 > io GA, @ diror, Tobrwy yap otver eorddny,
[5 a. dpitar eioedOdvtes, ef Stvacbé Tu,
pidov yap of rowwide vikdvrar Aébyos, 330
XO,
Téxpnooca dewd mai Tedretravros déyers new tov dvOpa StareporBdoba Kaxois.
Al. id pot por. TE,
N
2? € x a a ) 5) , TAX, @S E0LKE, PaAAOV' 7 OVK HKOvGATE
Aiavros olay rivde Oattooe: Bony ; 335
Al, ié pot pot,
324. Borois] Bporois L. Borots CA Pal. 325. Oaxet] Oaxa L. Oaxet AC’. 326. Kakoy]| kakwv L. Kandy C. andy A. 329. Svvacd€] Sivacda L. Stvacbe C*, Sdvacdé A. 330. Adyous] pikoe MSS. Adyors Stobaeus. 332. dameporBdoGar) SiarepoBaoba L. siameporBdobar A. 333, 330, 385, wot wor] mor moi L. por pou A.
324, 337, 344. dvqp] dvip L.
MSS. is hardly possible. Adyous may
322. ‘He breathed deep groans like have been lest from its similarity to
a lowing bull. tmé in comp. implies
‘not loud, but deep.’
323. vov 8’) At first he uttered shrill lamentings, unlike the deep mutterings which before expressed his discontent. ‘But now’ he is silent.
kelpevos] ‘Prostrate.’ Cp, 207, infr. 427.
325. jovxos] ‘Without sound or motion,’ The quietness of Ajax’ pre- sent mood is ominous. This description prepares the spectator for what he is to see infr. 346.
327. Tovatta}] Sc. &s mt Spaceiwy xaxév, Tecmessa already apprehends the danger of suicide.
329. eloeNOovres] When Ajax is discovered by the éxxvdeAnua, infr. 346, this is equivalent to the scene being changed to within the hut. ’
330. of rovc(Se] * Men in such mood; i.e. gloomily bent on self-destruction.
Aéyous] This word, to be joined with oiAwv, is restored from the quota- tion of Stobaeus. The reading of the
supr.
Aéyes in the termination of the next line, and pido: may have been added to supply the gap.
331. On the order, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77.
332. ‘That our hero is frenzied with his trouble.’ The mariners apprehend that the madness of Ajax is in some way connected with his disappointment. Cp. infr. 925-32. ‘piv is dative of the person interested. See Essay on L. § 13. p. 19 f, and cp. supr. 216, ppiv 6 «Aevds| Alas dmeAwBnOn: infr. 733, GAN’ jylv Alas rod ory, ws ppdow Ta5¢ ;
kaxots} Supr. 275, infr. 532.
333. The voice of Ajax is heard from within.
334. pGAAov] Sc. devd oor Aéfw, or ywwoedde Tata,
335. otav] She judges from the in- tonation of the cry,—which the chorus, infr. 337, do not know whether to interpret as importing madness or grief.
38 ZOPOKAEOYS
n EY a , avip toxey 7 vooelv, 7) Tos marae
Ca a ~ Z voonpact gvvodot humeicGat Tapwv,
Al, id wat rat.
~ 7 a dpo tédaw Evptoaxes, dupi cot Bog.
340
, an ~ t > , - 2 Pa, Tl TOTE EVOLVE , TOU TOT ely TaAQLV EY,
an an fol fot 2. 5. Al, Tetxpov Kadd, mod Tetxpos; 7 Tov eicael
Aendathoe ypovoyv; éyo & dwrdddAvpat,
XO,
Tax dv Tw ald Kam éuol Bréyras AEBou,
TE.
~ , Fi 7 avip ppovety okey, GAN avolyeTe,
345
dot, Siotyw: mpooBrérev 8 eeoti oot
x ~ re ee ¢ E 4 cig Ta Tove mpdyn, KavTos MS Exo KUpEl,
344. €ouxer] eoxe L. Eorxev ACT.
337. i Tots..mapav] ‘Or to grieve at witnessing the effects of past madness which remain with him.’ Cp. supr. 307. The addition of mapwv suggests that Ajax, seeing the carnage in the tent, is the eye-witness of his own madness.
339. Ajax calls upon Teucer. ‘tat is frequently addressed by an elder per- son to a younger,— even by the Corin- thian messenger to Oedipus, O. T. 1008, and by Electra (under excitement) to the supposed Phocian stranger, E]. 1220, ‘The picture in the Iliad, 8. 271, of Teucer retiring behind the shield of Ajax, mais @s ind prrépa, suggests that Teucer was the younger brother. And it is natural to suppose Ajax to have been born before Telamon’s ex- pedition in which he won Hesione, the mother of Teucer.—According to Pindar in the fifth (or sixth) Isthmian ode, Ajax was given to Telamon in answer to the prayer of Heracles before the expedition. But in such details the legends are not constant. See O.C. 375, and note, Lycophr. 445 and schol. —The need of Teucer’s presence is Ajax’ first thought on coming to himself. Tec- messa at first thinks of the child, until, in 1. 342, Ajax calls Teucer by name. He does not ask to see the child till
345. nan’) yam L. xan’ CA. xia’ Pal.
1. 530, after his attention has been vividly drawn that way by Tecmessa.
341. tédatv’ €yo] Tecmessa is dis- tracted between the fear of crossing Ajax and the fear of harm to the child.
The division of the line helps to mark this distraction of the wife and mother.
343. AenAarnoe.] Teucer is gone foraging into the Mysian highlands, infr. 720. Compare Thuc. I. 11, paivoy- Tal. . mpds yewpyiay Ths Kepsovycou Tpa- népevor Kal Anorelay Ths Tpophs dmopia.
éyo 8] * While that I”
345. Kaw éyot BAabas] ‘Even at me, on seeing me,’ The abrupt expres- sion, aid@ AaBety eri tim, is supple- mented by the addition of the participle, ie, els éue BAewas. aiSds is the feeling which prompts cwdpoctrn.
3460. éxeierAnua. Ajax is disclosed with signs of slaughter about him. He is sitting upright. The slaughtered sheep are the evidence of his situation (7a rov5e mpayn): his wild, dishevelled appearance betrays the condition of his mind (adrds ds éxwv xupee).
348 foll. The lyrical numbers of this commos are chiefly dochmiac, mixed with iambic and trochaic rhythms, which increase in the third strophe and anti- strophe. The scheme is the following:—
- et wus orien _— pe pad Dechm. | A iy? u / WEY 6H Ste Jamb. Gi Liga egies lO SG SS
Logaoed. 5tuVvstuUR-
AIAS, 39
Al, op. a’, to
: SS SS SS SS =_ Tamb, trim. ¥ (hie Oke Oe Oe B' - F f vttu-—VUtstUe Dochm. vtitu-vttun \ UR Sueyttye= a og Sa eh ( pee eae ap 6 jan Ei eee et dn 5 tei 7 oT Iamb. trim. gru-—tuestus nich, VU ee eee ee hot & 1o¥+ ie, Logaoed. c ane Sy ye ve Yj sts vtu-utye eee yp ek iy Sa ee eye ef eo ft ; 7’. , pee t €H tf Dochm. VWFUR : URtu-—ubtuH / Tamb Aha eae ta * t 5yUtURH— Vt Logaoed. SU Li Aaa Tamb. Utes yy Se id t Suey Troch.
Logaoed. (?)
Io vtuut——
Troch. LOGS SVG igo? t t Dy —--uU--sURS Iamb. 3 Ip—-Su-uUs ura Adon. LOG Ra —fu-Utun-vustUe Tamb. trim. P ; ee gprur utes
And in the antistrophe, 424, 5, 768 eLep& yey olov otra Tpoia orpatov Sépx6n xOoves poddyT” ano.
The arrangement of the latter part of y' is rendered doubtful by the manifest corruption of ll. 406, 7. Perhaps—
ei Tapa pey pbive, pidror, mada
papas 8 dypacor taiad’ éuod mpooxel-
peda. Or, reading rdée for 74, and omitting
rotcd’ 6uov, aTparov, and dnd,—
el TAS prev pOiver, piro., médAau papas 8 dypars mpooneipeba, | was. .
40
SOPOKAEOYS
piror vavBdrat, povor éuay piror,
+ ¥. povor *ér eupévovtes dpOG voue,
35°
iSecbé pf ofov dpre Kdpa powlas vmd Carns
5 adupidpopov Kukdeirat,
XO. oiw ds eorxas 6p0&% paprupely dyav,
Ondo? 8& Totpyov ds dppovrictas EXEL.
Al, dvr.a’. io
355
yévos vaias dpwyoy téxvas,
*dduov bs éewéBas éXloowy mAdTayv,
J z >, oé Tor cé Tor povoy dédopka Toimévov emapKécovT * 360
350. pdvor é7”] pdvor 7” MSS, — pdvor Er’ MSS. Herm. corr. (4 vutun-vuseud ~Bysotyeleug.)
and—
éfepéw py’, olov ov7iva
Tpota xOovds bépxOn pordvé? | ‘EA. . See note on 405 foll.
348 foll. Ajax at once perceives the mariners. ‘The great rage, you see, is killed in him,’ but the ground-swell of his passion is still heard.
349. povor épdv blAwv] Sc. wapévtes, or some such word, which is expanded in what follows.
350. 6p06 vopo] Sc. 7O Ths giAlas.
351. teo0é p’ olov, k.7.A.] pe is to be taken (1) after ‘See, and (2) after Gppidpopoy kuxdetrat, the latter being a picturesque expansion of ‘dugicvedetrar.
dowlas tro ladys] ‘Lashed by a cruel storm. (¢dAn is a squall accompanied with rain or hail. The surge surround- ing Ajax is the heap of mangled victims, together with the horror which they symbolize. For the boldness of this image, cp. El. 733, Avdv’ epurmov év péow KuKwpevor.
354, 5. ‘Alas! It is clear thou art too true a witness.” The chorus do not immediately respond to Ajax: but, being horror-struck at what they see, express their reflections on the situation to Tecmessa. The description she has given is only too true. The meaning of paptupetv and the coldness of 1. 355, as addressed to Ajax, prove this to be the right way of understanding the words.
Herm. corr. 359. GAtov] GAlav
35. &s adpovtiatus exer] (1) ‘How far he is from sane,’ sc. 6 Alas, replying to supr. 347. Or possibly (2), sc. Totp- ov, ‘ How little of sane thought is pre- sent in it.’—‘ Indeed, the fact declares that thought has had no part in what is done.’ For the transference of a per- sonal attribute from the agent to the act, cp. O. C. 240, 977, 76 vy’ dxov mpaypa: Aesch. Ag. 1377, ayav. . ob dgpévriaros. ‘ Notandus euphemismus appovricrws pro wakes,’ Herm. Cp. Shak. King Lear, 4. 6. 81, ‘ The safer sense will neer accommodate | His master thus.’
356. yévos..réxvas|] ‘O brother- band of helpers, who help by shipcraft.’
vatas .. Téxvas is a descriptive geni- tive explaining dpwydy.
357. ‘Who didst go on board the ship and ply’ (€Atoowv proleptic) ‘ the oar of the sea,’ viz. in coming to Troy. A change in the MS. reading is neces- sary. Some prefer to read és dAiay éBas, ‘Who camest plying,’ etc. vaiy, suggested by mAdray, is to be supplied with évéBas.
360. (1) Ajax, although recovering his sanity, is still haunted by the impressions of the night, and the sight of the mari- ners reminds him of the shepherds, who had failed to defend the flock (supr. 27,232). Begging for death from them, he bids them do what the shepherds could not. (Shak. Ant. and Cleo. 4. 14, ‘Shall I do that which all the
_ Parthian darts | Though enemy, lost
aim, and could not?’) ‘In thee I
AIAS, 41
§ GAG pe cuvddig£or,
ey ~
XO. onpa pdverr wh Kakdy Kak@ d.idovs » on a » ig akos mréov 7d wha ris drys rier,
La x Al. orp... dpas tov Opacty, tov evKdpdtov,
eo » he Tov ev alos drpecrov pdxas,
365
év adpdBous pe Onpol Sewor xXépas ;
wv [A c @por yéhwros, ofov bBpicOnv dpa.
TE. pH, déomor’ Aias, ANooopal o, avda rade,
Al, atat aia,
XO,
Al.
bees 7 2 4 HeOjKka Tods aAdoTopas,
Xx ov a ‘ Ai @ Ovapopos, os XEpe pev
ES 3 va nn OUK EKTOS ; ovK Arpoppoy exvewel Téda ;
370
® mpos Oedv treke Kal dpdvngov ed.
2 e F ~ ev & éXikerot Boval Kal Kdrvtois wecdy almodrlos [g b.
367. @po.] wtpo L. oipo A Pal.
behold the only shepherd to support the flock ; come, lay me dead beside them!’ This explanation has the advantage of supposing only one ellipse with both verbs, viz. 77 woipyp. In this case pévov troupevwy is to be explained as an idiomatic expression, in which, as in pévos Tav GAAwy, the privative word has a negative force: i.e. You, and not the shepherds, shall avenge the sheep. Cp. Ant. 773, épyuos..oriBos. (The sense might be made clearer by read- ing mopviow for moiuévwy.) Others (2) suppose ‘shepherds’ to be put figura- tively for ‘comforters,’ or (3) take zo- pévev as gen. obj.= ‘to defend thy lord” Others conjecture mnpovdy émaprégovt’, mmpovev 7° dpkos ovT’,
363. ‘Do not (1) aggravate the blow of disaster ;’ or (2) ‘Make the sorrow worse than the calamity.’ For the whole sentence, cp. Thuc. 5. 65, kaxdv xaK@ iacda: O.C. 438.
366. ‘Redoubtable in valour amongst harmless beasts.’ For év, cp. infr. 1315, paGdrdov 7) ’y épolt Opacis. The phrase épéBors Onpat is clearly an oxymoron, but has been diversely explained either as (1) ‘harmless’ (rots ph pdBov ép- motovat, Schol.), or (2) ‘ game that flies
370. aiat aia?) ai ai af L. xepi] xepot L. xepi Herm. corr. xepol A Vat. ac VV3. mdvtov die M.
exynpyn T. 372. d)
369. éxvepel] exveyme LA.
afafai A. al dai Pal.
not’ (‘ quibus sanus quisque parcit, non solum quia nihil periculi nobis creant sed etiam quia fidei nostrae confidunt,’ Lobeck.) The former is more in point. Ajax had been valiant ‘where no fear was.’ His prey was even less glorious than the boar or lion, which, though not human, are still formidable.
367. otov] Sc. yeAwra. ‘ What insult- ing mockery has been heaped on me!’
369. The sight of Tecmessa, whom he must abandon, provokes Ajax to new rage. He first breaks forth on her impatiently, and then laments aloud. In what follows he is regardless both of her and the chorus.
373. 6s xept péev] For the position of uev, which belongs properly to the verb, see Essay on L. § 41.pp.78,9. The instrumental dative is used, with a fore- feeling of the latter part of the sentence, for é« xepés. Mr. Jebb understands Ajax to mean that he had ‘ let off the Greeks in respect of personal chastisement, and merely damaged them in property.’ But this softens the antithesis too much. The difficulty may be avoided by read- ing (with Schndw.) ds xepotv, and mpo- yivev aérep in the antistrophe, 1. 387.
375. The epithets here are echoes of
42
y a? epemvoy aip devo,
SO¢OKAEOYS
376
XO, ri d9r dv ddyotns én eLepyacpévors ;
af? ’ ew F ov yap yévoir av tat’ bras ovX ad exe.
wn Ps > s Al, gr. B'. id wév0 épdv, amdvrav T aet
~ 4 kakev dpyavoyv, Téxvoy Aaptiov,
380
, ~ Kakomivéatatéy T dAnpa oTparov,
h mov mordv yal id ydovas dyets.
XO. Al,
379. dndvrwv 7’ det] ndvrew det L, andytwy 7 det AT Vat. ac MM? Pal.
Aapriov] Aaepriov LAT.
tatév A. KakomvéctatovT’ sic Pal. 7’ om. M. L, iSouu pov A Pal. t8oepe 84 vw Tricl. Pal.
the epic style, but possibly with some variation of meaning. ‘Goodly,’ which is the meaning of «Aurds in such expres- sions as «AuvTd pAda (Od. g. 308), is not sufficiently pointed here, and the Scholiast may be right in saying «Aura. Aéye: Ta ainédua bid Tas ev avTots Tapa- xas nai pavds. ‘The horned kine and bleating herds of goats.’
376. ‘I rained forth dark-flowing blood.” épepvov is another Homeric epithet, not merely signifying ‘dark’ (and so recalling peéeaay aipa), but ‘ darkling, with reference to the gloom of night and other circumstances of horror which surrounded the act.
377. Stes odx 8’ Exew] rws is here simply an indefinite &s, and is construed with the infinitive as @s might have been.
379 foll. The former outburst was towards the Atreidae. He now breaks forth against Odysseus.
379. 7av0’ SpSv] Cp. supr. 29, Phil. 1013, 4, GAN’ 4 Kak? a7 bid pvy Gv BrAémove’ del | Wuyn, «.7.A,
381.kaxomvértarov.. dAnpactpatod] ‘Abominable misleader of the host.” So the Scholiast seems to understand the words. saxomvécraroy, ‘defiled,’ i.e. by continual base practices. Musgrave sug- gested an allusion to the act of disguising himself as a wandering beggar men- tioned in Od. 4, 242 foll., but preferred to derive dAnya (= mamadn) from dAéw. The earlier explanation is here prefer- able to both these, and in infr. 390, dAnya
giv TO OG was Kal yeda Kaddiperas,
ioupe [84] viv, Kalrep OO adrdpevos,
380.
381. xaxomwvéstarév] koxomvéotatoy L, Kaxomvéo-
383. (ore [64] viv] tou . py ioruiviv Cett. x@dvperac| eddvperat
may quite well mean, ‘cause of error’ (TGv ‘EAAnvaw, gl. Pal.). Cp. the causa- tive use of dAy in Aesch. Ag. 193, Svcoppot | Bpor&y dda. The error of which Ajax most complains is the mis- judgment about the arms of Achilles.
382. dyes] ‘Dost prolong.’
383. bv TH Oc] The article is not added to @eés elsewhere in Sophocles without special reason, and the conjec- ture of Schndw. {vy zou 0€G supplies a particle of connexion. But the asyndeton is rather impressive, and 7w 6e@ may be explained ‘ the god who gives the laugh- ter or the tears.’ ‘ Laughter and sorrow are in the hands of God;’ i.e. we must be patient and the position may be re- versed, The chorus reflect that the Di- vine power which now favours Odysseus and oppresses Ajax may hereafter work the opposite effect. Cp.Trach. 131 foll. GAN emt wha Kat xapa | mace evKdodor, oiov | dpxrov orpopddes éAevOot.
384. The syllable which has been probably lost from this line has been variously restored, per, viv, uv, etc., having been supplied. The Triclinian reading is harmless, and is followed in the text, in the absence of better MS. authority. Ajax prays to see his enemy, that, even ruined as he is, he may avenge himself. Cp. infr. 388-91, Trach. 1107 foll, GAN’ eb yé ror 7é8 tore, Kav 7d under &, | Kav pndiy Epra, rhy ye Spd- cacav 745¢ | xeipmoopa nan Tevde mpos- odor pdvov, «7.4, This is more pro- bable than an aposiopesis of ddupdmevov
AIAS, 43
i pot jor. XO. pndeyv péy elrns.
Al. & Zeb, mpoydver
ee By Tas av Tov aiwvddraTor,
’ eo tos § ~ ovxX Opas tv €l KaKoU ;
TpondTwp,
€xOpov Anya, Tovs Te dioodpxas ddécoas Bacidfs, 390
Téd0s Odvowue Kadrds ;
JE.
a cA -fP £ lo’ BJ ‘ a OTaV KATEVXN rade , OfoU Kao Oaveiy
LA de . ~ ~ evxou' Ti yap det hv pe cod TEeOvnkéros ;
IN
Al, otp.y. iw
oKotos, éudv déos,
395
y oa epeBos @ haevvdrarov, as époi,
*&eoW ErecbéE pv olkhropa,
5 Chee pr: > ovO dpeplov er aos
eS Brérewv Tw’ els
386. @] ni L. @& CA. Ans] Baowreis A.
tov L. gaevvdratoy C?, édea6€ w’ Elmsl. corr. évnow MSS.
393. del] 5n L.
or the like, though this may be sug- gested by comparing Phil. 1113 foll. ioipav 5é mv, | Tov Ta5€ pnodpevoy, TOV tcov xpévov | éuds Aaxév7’ avias.
387. mpoydvev mpomdtwp] Zeus was only the great-grandsire of Ajax, but the feeling of Sophocles and his age required that the Divine source should seem more remote. For similar vagueness in speak- ing of the past, cp. Ant. 981, 2, where omeppa..dpxaorydvwy | dvtac’ Epexderdav is said of the grand-daughter of Erech- theus. Also supr. 190.
390. 6déooas] The ao is doubled Epicé. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 864, dccas & cide TéAES.
391. téAos Odvoyw Kairds}] Ajax desires death, but death would be sweeter if he could first be avenged on his enemies. The feeling here is slightly different from Aesch. Choeph. 438, émer’ éya voopioas ddoipay, where the parti- ciple has an exclusive emphasis (‘if I could only take their lives’), and there is no real desire of death.
3 XN an £ ovTe yap Ody yévos
Bg 3 ra dvacw avOpdtrav,
387. tpomdtwp]| mporatop Pal. dicapxas L, diocdpyao AC’. 6dréooas} ddécas LAT, é6dAéocas Turn. corr. bet C7A, 396. €rcod CrecGé p’] CreoOé pw’ EreoOE p’ LA. Edeod” €Acode pw’ oixnTopa Eda’ ove yap T, évacw Brunck corr, (riv’, eis dynow, L?),
400
390. ducodpxas] Bao- 395. paevvdraror] paevyo-
400, dvacw]
394 foll. Ajax, who had once prayed for light, now prays for darkness as bis only light.
390. aewdtatrov, &s éuol] ‘Most brilliant, in my sight” Cp. Ant. 1161, Kpéwy ydp iv (ndwrds, ws enol, more.
397. AeoW EAeoGE .’] In the spirit of polytheism the two names oxdéros and épeBos are imagined todenote two beings. Hence the plural. For the middle voice, cp. O. T. 887, wax viv €AoiTo polpa.
399 foll. i.e. odmére ydp dgibs et Brérewy ove eis Gedy yevos ove eis dvaciv Tiva dpepiuy avOpwrwv. For the omis- sion of the preposilion in the former clause, cp. Ant. 789, 90, Kai o ov?’ Gavdrow puipos obdels, | 010’ dpeptwv en’ avOpwrev : and for BAérey eis, cp. Ant. 922, 3, TExpH we THY BUoTHVOY cis Bevis ére | BAéweav; Others (see v. rr.) join twa dvOpwrwv, making «is dvacw ad- verbial, and understand BAémew with the accusative to be equivalent to BAé- Tew es.
44
dd\rAd pw a Ards adkipa Oeds
10 téA€Opioy aixi¢et. mot Tis ody pvyn ;
Tot POA@Y “EVO ;
ei tra piv pOiver, piror trois’ éyod tmédas
SOPCKAEOYS
405
pdpas & dypas mpockeipeba,
a u 15 7as O& aotparos SimadTos av pe
xetpl povevou,
TE. & dvorddawa, TodS dvdpa xphoipov
410
~ a Ls 14 > » poveiv, & mpdabev odtos dK erhn TOT ay,
402. Tdrépiov] gl. drcOpiws L?.
guyn A. popais L.
4o4. pera] per L. pwpos Elms, corr.
403. tdAeOprov aix(fer] The MS. read- ing is unmetrical, unless on the some- what forced supposition that edppoves in the antistrophe may be scanned éippoves. Wunder conjectured ovAcoy, which restores the metre. But ovAcos is everywhere active, and we can hardly venture to introduce it passively here. All that can be said is that dA¢@proy has probably taken the place of some equivalent word (such as méppopoy), un- less we may be satisfied with 6A¢6p:’, the adverbial plural. Hermann’s attempt to scan thetwo lines thus, dAsiva Oeds 6 | Aé- Opov aixife, ~Y—-USY | —- RA is unusually violent.
404. mot. , pev] ‘Whither shall I go and find rest?’ The subjunctive in guvyn is excused by the implication of the first person in the third.
405 foll. The Scholion, :€ (r}v xara L) Thy Kpiow Tay BrAwy, is not inconsistent with the reading in the text, which admits of being construed thus, ‘ Seeing that things here are perishing together with these victims by my side.’ But the language is at once obscure and feeble, and the metre does not agree with the antistrophe. There must be something wrong. The general mean- ing is, ‘Iam finally ruined, and at this moment am involved in ridicule and disgrace.’ The simplest change is to read rade pév for ra wév (Elmsl.), and
o 405. pbiver] pbiver L?,
411. ob« érAn] obser’ ErAn A.
403. poyn] gdyn L. ‘yp. Tpdmy C? mg. 406, papars|
riots 8 for totes’ (Lobeck), i. e. (405-8) ei rade pry POiver pidor, Ticis 8 | dmod wé- das: and (423-6) éfepéw péy’ oiov obriva Tpoia orparov. But even so, there is too much of repetition for a lyric pas- sage, and it is reasonable to suppose some deeper corruption. For example, roioS’ déuod may have grown out of néAas, and this may be a corruption of médar. Then supposing (with Schndw.) that orparod and dmé are excrescences in the antistrophe, we might read (405- 8), ei Tdde pey POiver, pidor, Taran, | papass 8’ d-ypais mpooxeipeda, and (423-6), eLepew pey’, oiov ovtiva | Tpoia xovos 5épx6n wordy’ | etc. See note on]. 348. But nothing can be asserted confidently about this passage. For mpooxeiyeda, cp. El. 1040, @ ot mpdoxeca Kakg.
408 foll. Cp. supr. 251.
8laadtos] ‘ With spears in both hands’ —bo Sodpe madAdpevor. On this use of the adjective, see Essay on L. § 53. p. 98, also § 42. p. 807; and cp. esp. El. 1494, “od mpdxeipos ‘ef Krave: Aesch, Ag. 1652, mpéxwmos . . Oavety.
&v.. povevor] The sentence, although introduced with éi, is continued indepen- dently of the hypothetical construction.
410. xpyowpov] ‘Serviceable,’ here answers to the Epic Boj dyads, ‘good at need.’ The essential value of Ajax’ services to the army is emphasized throughout. Cp. esp. supr. 119, 20.
AIA. 45
Al. dvry’. id tépot a&Aippobor 2 2 > » ‘ 2 er. mapahd T dvtpa kal véuos éemdxtiov, mwoddv modvv pe Sapdv te di oi katetxeT apt Tpoiay xpédvor-
5 415 GN ovKéTe pe, ovKEeT aumvods [6a éxovta’ TodTd Tis ppovav tote,
@ ZKapdvdpior 7. £ e yelroves foal, 4 10 evppoves Apyeioss, 420 > 2) oo» \ ovKér advdpa pi) tovd tonr, eros 2 Fab Pam: o ea éEepéwm péy’, oiov o¥ tia Tpoia totparod dépxOn xOovds podédvr’ + dd 425 15 ‘EdAavidos’ taviv 8 dripos Oe mpoKelpat, XO. otro: o dreipyew, o06 draws &6 réyew éxw, Kakols To.oiade cupmemtoKéra, Al. aiat ris dv mor 0 0 émdvupov 430 412, l#] om. LA add Brunck. @T. (id) Pal. 413. dvrpa] dvipa L. dytpa C3 416, ober’) ove é7’ L. ote ért A. ob ért Pal. 417. @) id LA.
427. mpdkepat] mpdxetat LV Pal. mpdweuar AC’ Vat. ac V3.
413. Topo GXlppoor] ‘ Paths of the surging sea,’ i.e. either generally, or with reference to the narrow seas of the Aegean, called mévriae abA@ves in Trach. 100, which separated Ajax from his home; or, possibly, to the Hellespont, which had witnessed his exploits, and is called by Xerxes, in Hdt. 7. 35, dApupos morapés. Cp. infr. 884, Aesch, Pers. 367.
414. wapadd 7’ dvrpa, k.r.A.] These were especially familiar to Ajax from his position at the end of the line towards Rhoeteum.
416. dprvods éxovra] i.e. ‘If you keep me here, it will not be in life.’
417. ppov@v] ‘If he have sense to perceive.’ ;
420, eddpoves Apyelois] i.e. ‘ Kind to me no longer, but to my enemies.’ In a different mood he afterwards (infr. 863) bids farewell to the rivers of Troy as his nurses,
430. aiat’] ai ai L.
424, otov, k.7.A.] In Homeric fashion Ajax boasts himself to be the bravest of the Greeks. Cp. Il. 18. 104, 5, rofos édy ofos obt1s ’Axady xadkoxirdve | év modéuw. That he is the bravest next to Achilles is the Homeric tradition, and he is acknowledged to be so by his enemy Odysseus, infr. 1341. The ar- rangement of this part of the antistrophe must be adapted to the change made in the strophe. See note on 405 foll. For péya, cp. Pind. Nem. 6. 45, 6, €Amopac peya eimav oxonod dvra TuyxeiV.
425. The hiatus after dé at the end of the (lyric) iambic line is doubtful.
427. The reading mpéxertat is not wholly impossible.
428. o0@ dmws}] Elmsley would read ov8’, because there is no te preceding. But this is too strict.
430 foll. For a fois similarly fol- lowing péAq ard cxnvas, cp. El. 254
46
ZOPOKAEOYS
~ * ~ ~ ‘ Tovpov g~vvoicew dvopa Tois E“ols KaKoLS ;
~ 4 bY 5 vov yap mwépects Kal dis aldgew epot
a 2 a % kal tpls' Towovros yap KaKols evTuyxavo
érov marhp pev thod am "datas xOovos
nq nw) , a Ta MpOTa KaddLoTEL apioTetcas TTPATOU
435
> > 5 z F mpos olkov AOE macay wKrevav pépov
’ a“ 2 "2 eyo 8 6 Kelvov mais, Tov avrov €s TOTOV
* Tpotas émedav ovK eAdooo obéve.,
29? 2 N he don ovd epya peiw yelpos apkeoas Eps,
dripos Apyelorw @0° dmroddvpau.
431. Tovpdv] Tobpoy L,
foll.; Trach. 1046 foll.; O. T. 1369 foll.; O.C. 258 foll. Ajax, in his solitude (for he hardly feels the presence of Tec- messa) in passing to a more collected mood, first utters the note of sadness, and then is struck by the correspond- ence of the repeated syllable with his own name. Many poets have observed how the mind in moments of in- tense feeling becomes engaged with trifles :— «Strange, that the mind, when fraught With a passion so intense One would think that it well Might drown all life in the eye That it should, by being so overwrought, Suddenly strike on a sharper sense For a shell, or a flower, little things, Which else would have been past by.’ Tennyson’s Maud.
The cry of woe, aiat, sounds to Ajax like the reverberation of his name, and with the superstitious feeling which attached to words casually spoken, he dwells on the resemblance. ‘Ay me! —wWho ever could have thought that my name would thus be the appropriate expression for my woes?’ Cp. esp. Fr. 877, dp0@s 8 ’Odvacevs cip’, emd&vupos xaxois' | woAAOl yap wbvcavTo dSuopeveis éyot. And see Essay on L. § 44. p.83, Lersch, Sprach-philosophie, vol. 3. pp. 3 foll. émavupov supplements the pre- dication of fuvoicew, ‘Agree in the way of naming.’ (The conj. fuvdcey, al- though ingenious, is quite unnecessary.)
432. dis refers to the repetition of the syllable in aiaé.
433. ToLovTots] Sc. wore mpémov evar modAdxts aide én’ abrois.
440 434. Otov] drw L? pr.
434. drov] For this pathetic use of dors, cp.esp. O.T.1184, dois mepacpar, «.7.4. The clauses with pév and 6€ do not quite correspond. In 1. 437 the sentence passes out of the relative con- struction.
435. ‘Having won from all the host by his supreme valour the fairest prize.’ kadAtoreta can hardly be taken as equi- valent to dpioreta. It is probably used with an inaccurate sense of its deriva- tion from «éAAtoTos: —i.e. ‘the prize of beauty’ is understood to mean, not the prize given to the most beautiful, but the most beautiful given as a prize. The accusative is cognate after dpio- revoas, i.e. dpiorevaas KadALOTA aploTela, Cp. Eur. Phoen. 214, 5, wéAeos éxmpo- KpOcio’ eas | kaAdoTevpara Aofia.
437. The bisected line following the smooth preceding verses has a grating effect, which is here expressive. ‘
438. For the genitive Tpoias, see E. on L. § to. p. 17, 6.
émehOHv] ‘Coming in my turn.’
otk Adooov. oéver] In saying that he was not less in might or in achieve- ments than Telamon, Ajax has the same feeling that is expressed by Sthenelus in the Iliad, 4. 405, qets ro marépav péy’ ducivoves ebyducd? efvar,
439. dpkéoas} ‘Having achieved’ In Thue. 2. 47, ot're yap iarpol Apxow Ocparebovres dryvoia, dpxeiv is used abso- lutely=‘to avail.” Here in the same sense it takes a ‘cognate’ accusative of that in which effort is successful. Cp. infr. §35, Todrd -y’ dpxécar: Aesch. Pers. 278, obdév yap iprer réga,
440. The dative is to be joined with
AIAS, 47
kalro. tocodréy y éLerloracbau boxe,
3 pr. x ” s ef (Ov “AxiAdeds Tév brdov Tov Sv Tépt
rd wv Kpively €uedAXre Kpdtos apiotelas Tivi,
> » Ed ouk dy Tis avr Euapyev dddAos avt épuod.
~ > a viv 0 avr ’Arpeida dori ravrovpyd ppévas
445
BA ’ ay empagav, avdpds tod admécavres xpdrn,
Kel py 768° dupa kal gdpéves didorpopor
7 lal ~ ~ » yrouns anigav tis éuns, obx dv more
dikny Kar’ ddrov dards dS epiguoay,
viv 8 4 Ads yopyéms
‘adduatos beck
450
la 2. #.# an an 40n pw ém adbrois yeip emevOdvovt éury
eopnrev éuBarodca Avacddn vécor,
447. Gupa] dvopa LL. supa CA.
et
450. aSayatos} ddduaoros MSS. Elmsl. corr,
451. érevOivovr’] éravrivovr’ L?, émevtivovt’ I, érevtivovt’ Vat. ac CTAV3RM M2
Pal. éwevreivoyv7’ V,
Gripos, =mpos "Apyeiwy and év ’Apyeto.s. The Argives are at once the agents and the witnesses of Ajax’ dishonour. His mind reverts to the critical moment— the judgment of the arms.
442, 3. ‘Were Achilles alive, and had he to decide the question of his arms and to adjudge the meed of valour to some one.’
444. att’) ara.
épapw ev] ‘Grasped.’ The vivid word expresses Ajax’ sense of his right to the arms, and of the violent usurpation of Odysseus.
G@Xos avr’ éwod] ‘ Another and not I’ Essay on L. § 40. p. 75, 5-
445. wl tavtoupy@ ppévas] ‘ To an all-accomplished rogue.’ Although rayr- oupy@ is said contemptuously, it is not necessary to suppose that it has all the associations of mavoupyds. pevas has probably an emphasis. in opposition to xparn inl. 446. Ajax speaks with scorn of those varied mental resources of which he does not feel the need.
446. émpatav] ‘Made them over,’ or, as we say in common parlance. ‘jobbed them.’ mpdoceyv often means ‘to in- trigue’ in a bad sense. Cp. esp. O. T. 124, 5, ef Te pi) fdov dpyup@ | émpdooer’ év0év8’, and note.
dmdcavres] ‘Setting aside my deeds
452. vdcor] vécur L.
vooov CA,
of valour,’ i.e. rejecting from consider- ation my valiant services.
447, 8. Siderpodor | yvauns arijtav] ‘Started aside from my purpose.’ &d- orpopo. is (1) supplem. predicate, or perhaps (2) =&dorpopo ovca. Cp. supr. 258.
449. éydoay] ‘Determined by vote.’ The judges would be said wnifecbat, ‘to give their votes.’ The generals, who conducted the voting, are said wnpivey, ‘to manage by votes,’ as Mene- laus is accused of having done dis- honestly, infr. 1135. On rare uses of the active voice in Soph., see Essay on L. § 30. p. 518; § 53. p. 98.
450. Instead of yAavedims, the usual epithet for Athena, Ajax resentfully uses yopy&ms, with some recollection of the grim appearance of the goddess as she hounded him to the mad onset, supr. 59, 60. 4&8&éparos is ‘invincible,’ not merely ‘unwedded,’ though the latter notion may be contained in the word.
451. émevOivovt’] ‘In act of stretch- ing forth.’ Ajax (supr. 49) was at the tent-door of the Atreidae, and had little more to do than to stretch out his hand. The v. r. €wev7ivovra would mean ‘arm- ing, but he was already armed. émev- reivovra is better, but is probably a correction of émevrbvoyT’.
48 SOPOKAEOYE
dar év rowwicde xeipas aludéa Borois. ~ n~ a keivou © éreyyeh@ow Exrrepevyores,
lot J tA ~ éuod pev ob Eéxdvtos: ef Sé Tis Deady
455
¥ Brdrro, pvyo. Tay Xo KaKkds Tov KpEtocova.
kal viv ri ypy dpav; doris éugavas Oeois éxOatpopat, pice? 8€ po “EdAjvav orpards,
éxbe d& Tpota maoa Kal media 7ade.
wérepa mpos oikous, vavddxous Aurov epas povous tT "Arpeidas, médayos Alyaiov mepa ;
[6 b. 461
a ‘ Kai totov dupa matpl dnrddow gaveis
A ~ 3 lal Tedapavi; ms pe TARoEeTal wor elowdelv
yupvov davévra T&v dpioteioy areEp,
av adtos éoxe orépavov edxdelas péyar ;
465
a? ovK €oTt Topyov TANTO, aAAa OAT lov
| mpos Epupa Tpdwv, fupmecdv pévos povors
Kal Spdv te xpnordv, eira Aolcbioy Odve ;
GAN BOE y ’Atpeidas dv eddpdvaipi mov,
455. ovx ExdvTos] yp. obK Exovroa C?, 469. ebppavatpt] edppaivaru L,
corr.
453. TootoSe is said with a rueful glance at the slaughtered animals, which in his delirium he had taken for his enemies.
455. €hod péev ody Exdvros] ‘ Not with my will, indeed.” The will of Ajax is not crushed. He still protests against the Providence that has spared his foes, whom he regards as his inferiors, though they have triumphed.
457, 8. Somts.. éxOatpopar] We are afterwards informed, infr. 756, that the Divine anger against Ajax is not per- manent. For éo7s, without distinct antecedent, see Essay on L. § 39. p. 72, 2.
459. media T48e] Above all, for last night’s violence.
461. pévous 7” “ArpetSas] ‘And (leaving) the Atreidae to fight alone,’ i.e. unsupported by Ajax, whose valour outweighs all others.
462. wat] ‘Then,’ ‘in that case” xal here introduces an objection, as in «al
450. tay] y av L. 7by Elmsl.
evppavaimi A,
mas; Cp. esp. Ant. 449, cat d9j7’ éréApas Tove8 bmepBaive vopous ;
trotov éppa..TeXapavi] *‘ How shall I come before my father Telamon, and meet his eye?’ As in O. T. 1371, dppacw roios, the adjective has an ad- verbial force.
464 yupvov..drep] For the ple- onasm, see Essay on L. § 40. p. 75, 5-
465. ‘Which he won for a glorious garland of renown.’ dv is an apposi- tional genitive. Essay on L. § 10. p.17, 6.
466. aAAd S47] Cp. Phil. 1352, GAN elxdOw SHra ;
_ 467. pdvos pévors] ‘In single opposi- tion’ = oid6ev ofos. The word is repeated for emphasis, without weighing the exact meaning. E. on L. § 44. p. 83 foll. Cp. Shak. Cor. 1. 4, ‘He is himself alone, | To answer all the city.’
469. Ajax, who has withdrawn from battle out of resentment against the Atreidae, cannot stultify himself in his last act of all,
AIA.
wy ~ ~ ovk éott Tadra, meipd tis ¢ntnréa
49
470
Todd’, add’ As yépovts Snddow rrarpl
9 2 HH To pvow y domrayxvos éx Kelvov yeyds.
aicxpov yap dvdpa rob paxpod yprgew Biov,
kakolow dartis pndey éEadrdrAdooera,
Tl yap Tap juap jpépa téprev eye
475
? 3 ~ a tal mpoobcioa Kavabeioa Tod ye xaTbaveiy;
BY ovk adv mptaipny ovdevds Adyou Bporéy,
472. plow] gue. L. pdow C2,
=] om. A pr.
LZ 476. Kdvabetoa] ndva-
Ocica A, Kdvebeioa C’, xdvadeioaT Vat. a V (c. gl. mpooredeioa | dveow éxovea V).
a xavebeioa Vat.u. xdvedcioa V3,
471. Todd’, ad’ Fs} Cp. Phil. 17, Toad’, iv’ év yyel, K.T.d.
472. The use of pw is occasioned by the notion of purpose which pervades the sentence.
vow y'] ‘In my real nature,’ though I am a craven in their estimation who have placed me beneath Odysseus. For a similar emphatic use of gvauv, cp. O.C. 270, mas éyd Kakds pow ;
473 foll. He has sufficiently indicated his intention of suicide, and now gives his reason for it.
Tod pakpod.. Biov] The article is added as with words of number or quantity. Cp. O. T. 518, Biov Tot paxpaiwvos, and for the sentiment, Fr. 867, Saris ydp év karotow ipeiper Biov, | 7) Sedds eorw 7 dvaadyntos ppévas: Plato, Phaedo 117 A, yAwra dprjoev map’ éuavTd, yAcxdpevos Tod Civ Kal peddpuevos, obde- vos étt évdvtos.
474. ‘ Who in a life of evils finds no release from them.’ kakotow is dative of circumstance. (E.on L. § 14. p. 20 a.) Cp. Eur, Suppl. 1042, rots mapest@ow waxois, ebadAdooerat, sc. THY KaKav.
475, 6. ‘For what pleasure is there in day following day? Can it add to or take away anything from death?’ For the variation in map’ #yap Huépa, cp. Ant. 596, yevedy yévos : Eur. Hec. 410, mapetay ..mapnis:. The meaning is not here alternate days, but ‘day after day,’ i.e. the extension of time, ‘To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow.’ Cp. Shak. J. C. 3.1,‘ That we shall die, we know : *tis but the time And drawing days out, that men stand upon.’ 710 kat-
VOL. II.
ye] BL. ye CIVV®,
Qavetv is the fact, i.e. the certainty of death. The opposites mpoo@eitca kdv- afetoa are both mentioned, although the latter only is in point. For this, cp. Ant. 39, Avovo’ av 7) *pamrovea; and for the disjunctive nat, Thuc. 5. 23, Hv 5é re Soxfj.. mpocbeivat wat dpedrciv. For the meaning, cp. “Come he slow or come he fast, It is but Death that comes at last.’ Sir W. Scorr, Lord of the Isles.
Also EL. 1485, 6, ti yap Bporay dv otv Kaxots pewypevon | Ovnckav 6 pédAAwy TOU xXpovov Képdos Hépor;
As in Pind. Ol. 7. 110, &u médrov péddev Oper, avariOévar is here used in the sense of ‘to retract,’ in which dva- ridecOar often occurs. The absence of personal reference accounts for the active voice being preferred to the middle, as in supr. 449, é¥jpioay: infr. 1037, py- xavav, Essay on L. § 31. p.515. Ti (or 7t) is to be resumed with the second clause, ‘ What pleasure can time give, by retracting what (or anything) ?’
Other explanations of these difficult lines are the following :—(1) ‘ What joy can one day bring more than another, since it can only (ye) bring a man near to death and then reprieve him from it?’ (2) ‘What joy is brought by day suc- ceeding day, since all that it can do is to add something of death or to defer it?’ (3) ‘What joy is there in days which alternately bring near and defer the doom of death?’
477. ov8evds Adyou] ‘At any valua- tion,’
50 SOPOKAEOYS
~ iA doris Kevaiow édmiow Oeppaiverat.
aN 4 Karas Civ, i} KadGs TeOvnKevat
; 6 rov evyev xpi mavt axiKoas AOyov.
XO.
480
cal 4 ovdels épet 00’ as brbBAnTov oyov,
2 x fon ~ , Alas, tregas, ddAG Tijs cavTod ppevos.
matoat ye pévror Kal dds dvdpdow piros
yvdpns Kparhoa, taode ppovridas peels.
Te.
> lon 7 ® déomor Alas, THS dvayKaias THXNS
485
By ‘ val et obk toriv ovdey peifoy advOpdmos Kako.
éyh 8 édevOépov piv e€éguy rarpés,
elmep tivds abévovros év mrotTe Ppvydv’
vov & eiul dovdAn, Ocois yap a8 eogé mov
‘\ fod 2 ? fo 2 ‘ kal on padicTa xeElpl. Toryapovy, Emel
490
lot > me iA TO adv A€xos EvvHAOov, eV ppovG Ta oa,
Kai o dvtidgw mpos 7 épeotiov Ards
481. Adyor] Aoy L.
Tov C’.
déyor C’. 486, xaxdv].. ov L.
478. kevatow] ‘ Vain.’ because ren- dered fruitless by the certainty of death.
479. Cp. Tl. 15. 511, where Ajax says, BéATepoy 7} dwoAgoOar eva xpdvov He Bava.
481. tardBAnrov] ‘ False,’ i.e. unreal and not your own. Supr. 189, ei 8 imo- BaddAdpevas | KAewTovar pvOous, #.T.A.
482. ddAd tis cavtod ppevos] ‘ But one proceeding from your inmost thought.’
484. yvOpuys kparfoat] ‘To overrule thy purpose.’ Cp. supr. 448, yupns anpjfav ris éuns. In Phil. 972, do0vs is used absolutely with dat. of the person for ‘ yielding to advice.’ Cp. Trach. 1117, 5és por ceauTov.
485 foll. This speech of Tecmessa’s has a certain general resemblance to that of Andromache in I]. 6. 407 foll.
Tis évaykatas tUxys] ‘ Helpless mis- fortune.’ dyvayxaia rvx7 is the crushing calamity that leaves its victim no chance of extricating himself. The phrase is touchingly expressive of Tecmessa’s orphaned and captive state.
482. THs cavrod] rhioabrov LY,
kakov C’,
THs cav-
es 488. tTivds] twos C°A.
488. etmep tds] The hypothetical clause eimep tis is attracted, as a sort of pronoun, into the construction of the clause on which it depends. See E. on L. § 35. p. 60, and ep. évio. So in O.C. 734, oOevovoay .. et tiv’ “EAAGBos. For oGévovros év mAovT@, cp. Pind. Isthm. 3. 2, o0€ve mAovTOV; Eur. El. 939.
489. wou] ‘I suppose.’
490. padAtora}] ‘Above all” The power of Ajax is more manifest to Tecmessa than that of the gods them- selves, and she has learnt to adopt some- thing of his bold way of speaking about them. Cp. infr. 950-3. She knows, too, that it isdangerous in his presence to acknowledge the gods as supreme over him. Cp. infr. 589, go.
491. 7d adv Aéxos EvvqAPov] Sc. oot implied in 70 ody, ‘Since I came to wedlock with thee.’
eb dpovd td od] ‘My thoughts are wholly for thy good” “As she is one with him, she feels that she has a right to speak of what concerns them both.
492, 3. Tpds 7’ éberrtou Ards | edviis Te THs os] ‘ By Zeus who has watched
AIAS. 51
evs TE THS ofS, 7 ovvndAdyOns épol, pH pw agidons Bag adyewnv daBeiy Tav ody tn’ éxOpav, xeiplav edels tii. 495 ef yap Odvys od Kal TedXeuTHoas Adis, tatty vopife Kaye TH 760 tpepa
Bia ~vvapracbcioay ’Apyciwy tao
édv maidt 76 o@ Sovdiav E~ewv tpodiy, kat Tis mxpov mpbcpbeypa Seamoray pet 500 Nébyous idmrov, Were Thy dpeuveriv Aiavros, ds péyictov icxvoe orparod, olas Aarpeias dv’ doov ¢Hrov tpédet. Tolait épet Tis" Kae pev daipwy eda,
[7 a.
493-7] Hs A. ouvnddaxOns] cvvaddAdyOns L. ouvndddxOns AT. 495. ees dpeis AC’. eels T. 496. ei] Fv A. ei TM. jv Vat. ac V°M?. one Oavers L. Odvnia C’. Odvns Pal. = reAeurqoas] reAcuTHoeo LIV. Tedevtioas C.
apis] cp’ js L? Pal. ‘dpeis Pal. pr. V. deis M. BovAiay C7.
over our hearth, and by my union with thee.” Tecmessa’s claim rests (1) on her having been admitted by Ajax him- self to share his home; (2) on the yet closer tie which binds them together.
493. ‘And by thy marriage bed wherein thou wast joined with me.’ For ris ofjs, cp. Il. 18. 433; Od. 4. 333. EuvaAAagacGar is here ‘to enter upon a new relation with. Cp. especially Eur. I. A. 1157, 00 cor karadAaxOeioa, K.7.A,
494. py p’ afdogs] ‘Have more regard for me than to let me.’
Bagw]) For Bd¢ev, of ill-natured talk, cp. Hes. Op. 184, rods 8 dpa péupovrat yxarenots BdCovres Enecar: (Eur.) Rhes. 718, éoriav ’Arpeday xa- K@s | éBaCe.
495. xeuplav épels tvl] ‘Letting me fall under the hand of some one.’ Cp. infr. 1297, épfxev eAdois ixObow dia- pOopav,
496. et ydp Odvps ov] Cp. O.C. 1443, €f gov orepnd. Some editors have unnecessarily changed ei to 7. For tai7y, in 1. 497, without pronominal correlative, cp. Trach. 719, 20, xeivos el opadhoerat, | ravry ody Spph Kape cvvOaveiy Gua. The slight inexactness is here supplemented by the addition of Th TOTE.
adjs}] Sc. judas.
501, idnrowy] yp. arifer C°,
499. SovAcav] SovAtov LY. idnrev Vat. ac. méunwy V,
499. Sovdlav .. tpopyv] ‘ The life of slaves,’ For the condition of the cap- tive widow, cp. Od. 8. 526 foll. 4 pe Tov OvicKovta Kal donaipovr’ éaidotca, | due’ abrd xupeévn Alya Kwnde of 5é tr 8moadev | Kdarovres Sovpeoct pera- ppevoy 45€ Kal dpous, | eipepov eicavd- youor mévov 7 éxépev ral ditiv | rhs ? éXeewordrw dxei pO.viOover mapetai, and for that of the orphan, Il. 22. 490, hpyap & dppavindy mavapnaina, #.7.A.
500. mpoodVeypa here is what is spoken not ¢o, but at or about a person.
501. Adyous idrwv] ‘Hitting with sharp words.’ The construction follows the analogy of BdAAew Twa Aidw.
502. peytorov toxvoe] ‘ Surpassed all men in might.’ So the force of the aorist may be expressed,
503, otas Aatpetas] ‘ What a life of servitude” The plural indicates the various menial actions included in \a- tpelas.
av@’ Scou EnAov] ‘Instead of being so envied as she was. (7Aos in the sense of an envied condition occurs several times in Demosthenes. See L. and S. s. v.
504. Kape pev Satpov éXG] ‘And I indeed shall go whither destiny shall drive me.’ Tecmessa means to say that her lot, however terrible, matters little,
E2
52 SOPOKAEOYS
a 4 cand a“ - got 8 aicxpa Tarn Tabra Kal TH TM Evel.
595
a 2 lod GAN aldeoar piv matépa tov aov ev AvypH
yipa mporelrov, aiderat d& pnrépa
moddev erav KAnpodxov, f oe TodAGKIS
Oeois dparar (avTa mpos Sdpous podely’
x a t ’ , olkreipe 8°, avag, maida Tov cov, EL vEus
BIO
lot x, fot # f4 tpopis orepnOels cod Swoioerat povos
an % im dppavictay pr pirwv, dcov Kakov
af? fo , a kelvo te Kapol Tob6’, drav Odvys, vepeis.
C4 if rs éuol yap obkér early eis 8 Tu BdETw
mA cod, od ydp por marpid fotwoas Sopi,
515
kal pntép addrAn poipa tov gvoavTd TE
kabeirey ‘Adov Oavacipous oikyiropas.
a ~ ee ris dar éuol yévoir dv advti cob marpis ;
505. go 8] coir’ L, aot 3’ C. apa()rat L.
515. a0] col L. poe] pov T. yevour’ dv7t L. -yévorr’ dv avti COA.
but that the honour of Ajax and his race is in question.
508. KAypotxov] ‘ Inheritress,’ i.e. possessor. The specific word is used with a generic meaning. Essay on L. § 52. p. 97-
510. et] ‘To think how.’ Essay on L. § 28. p. 46.
BIO, II. véas..pévos] ‘ With his young life uncared for, bereaved of you,’ either (1) ‘he will live his life’ (see L. and S. s. v. d:apépw), or (2) ‘he will be torn in pieces’ (= S:apopnOqcerat). Against (1), which is the Scholiast’s and Musgrave’s interpretation, it may be urged that in’ dppanoray =‘ at the mercy of guardians,’ is rather abrupt after d:oicera: in this sense, and that the only authority for this use of the middle voice of d5:apépw is Hippocrates, Art. 823: against (2), which is sub- stantially Hermann’s, it can only be said that strictly passive uses of olcopac are rare, Hesychius and the ancient scholiast support (1). For (2) cp. Dem,--contr. Steph. p. 1120, 64, émeidi 8 dmwre7’ exeivos, ody Huiota vad Tov- Tov Kat Tov ToLovTwY SiapopyOcis. For
508. oe) pe L. 513. vepels) vewer A. 516. pnrép GAdn] sic T. re] reve LC re) pe C. we A Vat. ac MM’, re PL? Pal.
ae C.
509. aparat] 514. éoriv] éori L.
zorty ACT (2). pyntép: GAN 4 Cett. 518. yevort’ dy dvi]
véa tpoph, cp. O. C. 345, 6, & Grou
véas | tpopfs eAnfe Kat xaticxucey dépas. 512. tn” dpdavcrav pi didov]
Tecmessa bitterly remarks that the only guardians of Eurysaces’ orphanhood will not be true guardians, but enemies.
Scov Kakév, «.7.A.] These words resume the suppressed antecedent of the hypothetical clause, ei véas, «,7.A.
516. ‘And another doom,’ etc.; i.e. they were not slain in the destruction of the city. Cp. Il. 6. 428. The cor- rection from xal pntép” GdAX’ 7% to Kal pytép’ GAAy, is not without MS. au- thority, and is every way necessary; above all as Sophocles thus avoids making Ajax the slayer of Tecmessa’s parents, But Hermann’s suggestion that a line may have dropped out between 515 and 516, deserves consideration. As he points out, 5€ rather than sal would seem to be the natural conjunc- tion as the sentence stands.
517. Oavacipous is proleptic: ‘Laid them low in death and made them in- habitants of the unseen world.’
518, 19. tis .. wAodTos] ‘ What home
AlAZ,
- fo 2 ~
tis mhodros; év col mao éywye cdfopa, > 7» 3 = ~
GX ioxe Kapod pvfotw. advdpl rou Xpeav
53
520 Lvipnv mpoceivar, teprvov ef rl mov dor, xapis xdpiv ydép éeorw * tlhkrovo’ det orov & dmoppe? pvijoris metrovOéros, ovK ay yévoir’ &0’ obtos edyevis dvip. XO, Aias, exew o° dy ofkrov ds Kdyd dpevi 525 édoiw dv aivoins yap dv rd rhad enn. Al. kal xdpr’ émaivov redgerar mpds yoov éuod, cav povov 7d TaxOey ed ToAMA TeNely, TE, adX, & giv Aias, wdv7 éywye mefoopar, Al, Kbpigé viv po maida rov éudv, ds ido, 530 TE. Kat piv poBout y abrdy ééed\vodyuny. Al, éy rotede trois Kaxoiow, ) rh pou déyes; TE. wi cot yé mov déiornvos dvthoas Odvor, Al. mpérov yé ray fv Saipovos todpod réde, 519. mao’) ma... L. ao’ C®, naow CT. 521. ra0o1] dOnt L. md00r A. man T, 524. yévort’ €6°] yévorré rod’ A. -yévoard’ obros T. 530. vur |] voy L. 534. Tav Hv] tavdv A. yér’ dv qv.
can e’er be mine to compensate for thee? What fortune?’
519. év gol mao” éywye cadfopar] ‘My hopes all rest on thee.’ For this use of mas, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 38; and cp. supr. 275.
520 foll, Tecmessa, from 1. 505 on- wards, has tried to put herself out of sight, and to move Ajax by appealing to other interests. But in concluding she returns to the direct personal ap- peal with which she began. And when this fails to rouse him, she even ventures a word of affectionate re- proach,
525,6. For dv repeated, see Essay on L, § 27. p. 46.
527, 8. The alliteration with 7 helps to express harshness here. Ajax will not own to feeling pity for Tecmessa, but catches at the word aivotns.
528. édv..toApa] Ajax is not think- ing of the fears which Tecmessa pre- sently expresses. He simply means, ‘1 am ready enough to praise her if instead
of weak complaints she will bring her- self to do what I command.’
531. ‘Oh,—it was in my terror—I conveyed him out of the way.’ Tecmessa is divided between obedience and fear, and interposes an excuse. The particles, kai piv... ye, call attention to some- thing which tends to limit or delay com- pliance. ‘Why, so I can, Sir, but— (Othello, 3. 4). Cp. O. T. 749, «ai pay énve pév: infr. 539.
532. By using the general word kakotow, Ajax avoids specifying the evil, which is too manifest.
wt pou Aéyets;] ‘What mean you, pray?’ Cp. O. T. 954, Té poe A€yer; pou here expresses impatience.
533. Tecmessa cannot withhold the truth from Ajax. Cp. supr. 315.
534. ‘That truly would have been in character with my destiny.’ The de- scriptive genitive (=mpds daipovos rov- pod) takes the place of the more usual dative after the participle. Cp. Plat. Polit. 271 E, rijs rowdrns . . kataxooph- oews évopeva,
54 SOPOKAEOYS TE. daX odv éyd’ptdaga Tobrd y’ dpKéoat. B35 Al, émfveo’ épyov kai mpovorav iy eOov. TE, ri dar dv ds éx rave dv adpedoipl ce; Al. 86s ot mpocemety adrov éupavi T icity, TE. xal piv wédas ye mpoorbras puddocerat, Al. ri dfra pédder pry od mapovoiay Exe ; 540 TE, & wai, mathp Kade oe, Seipo mpoomdrov dy abrov domep xepoly edOiver Kupeis. Al. &pmovrs poveis, i} Aederppévo Abyor ; TE. xal 8 Kopulfer mpoorédoy 68 éyytber, Al, aip' airév, atpe Seipo. tapByce yap od 545 veorpayh mov Tovde mpocrevooay dovov, elmep Sixaiws ~or eds Ta marpdder, GAN aitix epois adtov év vbuots warpos [7 b.
535. “pudata] purdtw L. data C.
537. puddccera] puddoera L. puadooerar C’, 539. ye] om. A. add A’.
543. Aereyupeve] gl. ove ov Adyov] Adyar C%.
dkovoyrt C%. 544. 08] a9 L. 68 A. 546. mov révde] rob té6vde LL?VM. tou zévde AV?M* mg. TodTov ve T'M?. rovrév ye Vat. ac. mpocredcowv] mpocdevoavy LY Pal. mpocdeioowy A. 547.
Bicaiws] Sixatwo L. dieaiws CA.
535. ‘Well, my watchfulness did tapByoe ydp ot] Essay on L. § 41. that service at any rate. Join todro p. 78
with dpkécat, i.e. 70 pr) Oavey ode,
536. émrjveo"] For this use of the aorist, see Essay on L. § 32, 6. p. 55. Ajax still speaks as a master to a slave, but he feels to the full extent the service rendered in saving the life of his son.
537. Tecmessa remains irresolute, till, in 540, Ajax’ anger begins to rise.
540. Tapovolav éxew=mapeiva. So in Ant. 237, éxes d@uplay = dupes, and supr. 139, dxvoy éxw = dxva.
541. mpoomédwv] For this partitive genitive, see Essay on L. § Io. p. 15.
542, Somep..kupets] These words indicate that the child cannot yet go alone.
543. €ptovt.] Sc. To mpoondry, i.e. ‘Does he come when you speak?’ Essay on L. § 42. p. 80 8.
4 Acheppéeva Adywov] ‘Or do your words not reach to him ?’
545. alpe Setpo] ‘ Lift him hither.’ Said to the attendant who brings in the child, and is to hand him to Ajax over the carcases of the sheep, etc.
. 78 7.
546. For the late position of mov, see Essay on L. § 26. p. 44. It is occasioned by the energy with which the emphatic words rapBjoe.. ov are brought into prominence. Dindorf would read rodréy ye, supposing the whole line to be an interpolation. But this is gratuitous, and the excision of the line leaves 4 sensible gap in the sense.
547. Sucatws] ‘Truly;’ i.e. in a manner rightly answering to the descrip- tion. Cp. 0. T. 853, paver dixaiws dp6dv: Trach, 1158, paveis émoios dv dvip épos xahet. In this speech, as well as supr. 487 foll., there is a resemblance to the sixth Iliad (see esp. Il. 476-481).
548. GAAd& opposes what follows (though not in strict logic) to the pre- ceding negative.
pots .. év vdpois matpds.. mwAo- Sapvetv] ‘To train him, like a young colt, in his father’s rugged ways.’ For @pots, cp. supr. 205, wpoxparys, and note. And for véuos, Ant. 191, tovoiad’
AIA. iG
del Tododapveiv Kafopoicba gto.
> 7 - x‘ @ Mal, yévolo marpos edtuxéaTepos,
y ae Pees | Ta & GAN Sous: kal yévol dv ob Kaxés.
* ~ lot “a kaitot oe Kal viv robird ye (ndrodv exe,
dOotver ovdty Tdvd émaicbdver KaKav.
év TO ppoveiy yap pndey HAdictos Bios,
[73 wi ppoveiv yap Kdpr’ dvddvvoy kakdr']
€ws Td yalpew Kal 7d umTeicbat pdOns.
e 3 e x “~ é a Ja N OTaV {KR} TWpos TOVTO, CEL GD OTS TAaTpos
dei~ers év éxOpots ofos é€ olov’rpddns.
Téws S& Kovgos mvevpaciv Béckov, véav Wuxi atdéddov, pyntpt THE Xappovyy,
otra o “Ayady, ofda, wh tis bBpion
arvyvaiot AdBais, ovdt yopls dvr éuod,
Toiov mudrwpoy girhaxa Tedxpov audi oor Acta tpopas doxvoy tuma Kel raviv
551. yevor’] yévoro A. éracbavnt A. 561. orvyvaicr] orvyvais A pr.
éya vopowot THVS abfw médw, Essay on
L. § 47. p. 88.
549. kafoporotc Par puvatv] ‘ And that he should have his nature framed by mine.’ For the change of subject, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 65 d.
552. kal viv) ‘Even now,’ before your lot in life has been determined for good or evil.
553. ‘That you have no perception of this misery.’
554. This line, although quite pos- sibly Sophoclean, has the appearance of a marginal quotation rather than of an integral portion of the text of this It is probably from some
passage. lost play, and should be placed amongst the fragments of Greek tragic poetry.
550, 7. Set o” Stas .. Sel~as] ‘You must find some way of showing.’ The same construction recurs in Phil. 55, 77 SiroxrArou ce dei | puxiy Bras Ad-yor- ow éxndrepas A€yor.
557. év éx@pots] For the use of é, cp. supr. 366, and note.
557. Seles] deléqeo L.
55°
555
560
553. 6Bovver’] 86” ofvex’ LA Pal, — ema Odver] beifeca Co Vat.cM. Seigns TVM?.
558. kovhous mvetpaow Pockov] ‘Be nourished by gentle breezes,’ like a sapling in a sheltered spot. Plants were supposed to feed upon the air. Dio Chrys. Orat. 12, 30 (quoted by Lobeck), tpepdpevoe 1H Sinvene? rov mvebvpatos émtppon, dépa bypov AKorres, wore vymot matdes. Cp. Trach. 144 foll. 7d yap véafov év rowicde Béoxera | xdpaow, #.7.Ar,
559. Xappoviv is accus. in apposi- tion. Essay on L. § 17. p. 25 d.
562. totov, «.7.A.] Essay on L. § 22. p. 36,3. The absence of the demon- strative ending (rodvde or rowodrov) may arise from the fact that Teucer is absent, and that Ajax is speaking of the future.
appl oor] ‘To protect thee.’ dydi as in dupiBaivey, etc.
563. tpoptjs doxvov] ‘ Unfaltering in care for thee.’ tpopjjs is gen. of respect. Essay on L. § 9. p. 13, 3.
gprra Ket] guna does not occur else- where in Attic Greek. Cp. Pind. N.
4. 58, €uma, kai wep Exel, K.T.A,
56
ZSOPOKAEOYS
A an 4 Thndrwmos oixvel, dvopevev Ojpayv €Xov.
lod a arn, dvdpes domorijpes, évddtos Aews,
565
lal > 3 ua Z bpiv Te Kowwhy THYd EeMLTKHTTO Xaply,
rf DD aN 2 > 2 ua d érrws ketve T euiy dyyeihar’ evToAny, na 2 ‘ 2) Tov maida Tovde mpds Sbpous Emovs ayav ~ > d , x Tehapavr SetEer pntpl 7, “EpiBoia dey,
a #: *, > os opi yevnTat ynpoBookes eloael,
570
+ péxpis 08 puxods Kixwat Tod Kata Oeod:
kal Taya rebyn pit ayovdpxar Ties
Ojcove’ "Ayaiois phd 6 Avpedv ends.
~ Bs 2 a dAN atré po ob, wat, \aBov emavupor,
Edpvoaxes, toxe did moduppdgou orpépav
575
, ¢ s ” a : moprrakos émTaéPBolov appyKToy oaKkos
ra 8 dAda ted Kol” éuol TeOdrperat,
564. Tnhwmds] yp. THAoupyds C? mg. pay C? mg. 570. ws)@L, ws Cr latter with -.*.") Vat.ac V. cipvoanes A,
564. tyAwmds] ‘Far away.” The latter part of the compound is sub- ordinated.
oixvet] ‘He is wandering.’ oixvéw, asa derivative of o¥yopat, seems to have a frequentative force.
Onpav éxwv] ‘Engaged in pursuit.’ A periphrasis like ¢xopev orovaxds, sup. 203.
565 foll. Confident in the return of Teucer, Ajax bids his comrades give this charge to him. They recall the fact afterwards, 1. 990. He also urges them to do their part, 1. 566.
566. kowny] i.e. ‘As well as to him.’
569. “EptBoia Aéyo] Sc Sms Seiger. This has been unnecessarily altered to EpiBotay Aéyo. Ajax dwells affection- ately on his mother’s name. Eurysaces is to honour her, and not Hesione. Cp. Pind. Isthm. 5 (6). 65, maida Opacdy ef ’Ep: Bolas.
571. PEXpLs OV, OF PEXpL Ov, Occurs in Hat. 1. 180; 2. 19, where the phrase has the force of a single word. This may suggest a possible excuse for the appear- ance of a divided anapaest, which has caused the rejection of the line in some
ds Tndoupos interl. A. 565. évddtos] eivddAtos LY.
Onpav L. yp. ppov- 569. delger] Sogn L. Setén CT.
B71. weéxpio of puxodvo Kixwor TOU KaTw Geod LA (the 573. dxaois] dxasods L,
575. Evpvoanes)...
edd. It may possibly have been inter- polated or quoted (cp. supr. 554) to supplement the vague use of ¢icaei. But the words are impressive, and the alleged flaw may be remedied by read- ing éws or éo7’ dy for péxpis ob.
572. aywvapxat] ‘ Presidents of con- test,’ such as the Atreidae had been.
573. Oncovo] Sc. ds dOrAa, The future follows émws, supr. 567.
& Avpedv ends] On this position of the possessive pronoun, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 37.
574. avtd| The pronoun anticipates odxos, which, as the most important piece of armour, is contained in revyy. For similar uses of atrds, cp. Plat. Soph. 256 D, époroynoayres atta eivat wévTeE : 263 E, wat phy év Adyous avr toper dy.
émavupov] ‘ Whence thou art named.’
575,6. The epithet shows that the wéprat was not of metal, but of em- broidered leather. Cp. Eur. Tro. 1196, ws Rods év mépmak ods Kelrar TUTOS.
577. kowd may be either (1) adver- bial, as in Ant. 546, wi por Oavns ob xowd, or (2) predicative, agreeing with tevxn, probably the latter (2).
AIAS, 57
GAN os tdéxos Tov traida révd HOn déxou,
‘ ~ ? kal dua méxrov, pnd émiokhvous yéous
ddkpve’ Kdpta Tot didolkticroy yuv7. 580 mvKkace Odooov, ob mpds larpod copod Opnveiv ér@das mpds Topdevre mhyart, XO, dédour’ dkovtwv rivde thy mpobupiav. ob ydp uw dpéoxer yhdood cov Tebnypévn. TE. & déoror Aias, ri more Spaceles gpevi; 585 Al. pr xpive, py’ gérage’ cwdpoveiv Kadév, TE. ot! os dOupe cai ce mpds tod cob réxvou kal Oedv ikvoduar wi mpodods Huas yévn. Al, dyav ye dumeis, ob Kdtoicd’ éyd Oeois as ovdey apkeiy ciw dpedérns ere; 590 TE. vopnpa dove, [8 a. Al, Tols akovovow éye, 579. SGpa maxrov] 8p’ diwderov L. dap’ andxrov TL?V¢ Vat.ac V3M2. bap?
dm’ axrou c. gl. dnaye V. 582. Opnvetv] yp. Opoetv A, tois CA,
dxovovow] dxovove: LY,
579. émokhvous] ‘Before the tent,’ ea oxnvais, supr. 3, and so ‘in pub-
ic.’
580. pidrolktiatov] i.e. pidrody 7d oixri¢ec@at, in the sense of inviting com- miseration. ‘A woman is a very tear- ful creature.’
581. ‘To whine faint charms over a wound that cries out for the knife.’ The desiderative, = roy airodyr:, here implies the passive meaning of the ver- balnoun. For the use of charms in assist- ing surgery, cp. Od. 19. 456-8, dreAny 8 'Odvaqos duvpovos, dvriAéuo0, | Sjoav émorapevws énactdy & alua nedravor | ésxeBov' al~a 8 ixovro pidou mpos bw- para rar pos.
583. rhvde tiv mpobuplav] ‘This earnest haste,’ viz. the impatience of Ajax to be alone. Cp. supr. mate Oaacov.
586. pa Kpive] ‘Interrogate not.’ Sc. pe. Cp. Ant. 399 and note.
cwdpovetv kadév] ‘Discretion is the better part.’ One of the gruff maxims (Bal’, ded 8 Spyovpeva, supr. 292) with
bapand-you M Pal. mypat.] yp. Tpavpar. C? mg,
dGpa wéxrov corr. ex Eustath, 591. Tots] Tous L.
which Ajax checks the importunity of Tecmessa’s affection. Cp. Il. 6. 490, dAr’ eis olxoy iovca Ta o° adits éepya ndpuce,
587. kal oe] The conjunction here has a strong pleading force. ‘ Nay, I entreat thee,’ etc. For a somewhat similar transition with «at, cp. supr. 11, cai o° obdey eiow THade, H.7.A.
588. mpobors .. yévy] ‘Be guilty of forsaking us.’ Phil. 773, wa) cavrév 0’ Gpa | Kap’, Ovta cavTod mpdorpomoy, «reivas yévp.
589. dyav ye Auiets] ‘You vex me exceedingly.’ These words in Ajax, as in Creon, Ant. 573, show that his feel- ings are touched more deeply than he chooses to avow.
éy® Qeots..ém] ‘I am no longer bound to serve the gods in aught.’ If the gods have cast Ajax off, then he “owes them no subscription.’ The posi- tion of the words éyw @eois . . ovdev is very emphatic. Essay on L, § 41. p.78.
590. &pkety, in the sense of praestare, go- verns anaccusative here, as supr. 439,535-
58 SOPOKAEOYS
TE. od & ovyi meice; Al. TE, tapBd ydp, ovaé. Al, TE, mpos Oedv, paddooov,
Al.
> >
et Tovpov 700s dpre Tmradevew voets,
mA dyav dn Opoeis. od fuvépEed’ ds raxos ;
HGpdé pou Soxeis ppoveiv,
XO. orp.ad’. & Krewe Zarapis, od pév tov
vaieis adAlmAakros evdaipov,
A , as maow mepidavTos aei
593. gvvepted’] fuvépxeos? C’. ovveptec?’ M*, Aéyew C4 598. naow] wat LY,
593. Euveptere}] ‘Shut us in. This is said to the attendants (supr. 544). They close the doors on Ajax, who is drawn in by the reversed é#xvdaanpa. Tecmessa and Eurysaces, perhaps, re- remain upon the stage.
595. apt} ‘At this moment, of all others.’ ‘ Now all of a sudden.’
596 foll. While Ajax within the tent is silently whetting his sword (infr. 820), the chorus express their longing for Salamis, his home and theirs, and their sorrow for the condition of their lord. ‘What grief the news will cause to Telamon and Eriboea !’
In this ode, the first stasimon, iambic, glyconic, and trochaic rhythms are combined :—
a’,
a dieeetiee oan” diel © eedion
Gtuv-v--4 SUVS UK Gg t ite ail Vtuunug f / 5M Se eS YtuuH-uUnHe f
R r a} tay BU Vu a , rou SU NVUtuU-— B , , ga ny Past, NI Pa eye , , -—fSu-- - Au
tuvépters? V. 594. donets] Swfeo L. dofere C*. 597. GAimAakTos] dAimAayxtos LAV.
oweépt@’ Vat.ac. fuvétep6? V°. Soneis C*. ppoveiv] yp. Gdimdaxros T Vat. ac MM?
596. & kdewd] By an anachronism like that noticed in O. C. 58, peop’ *AOnvav, the glory of Salamis is antici- pated. Cp.also infr. 861, and note. In Hdt. 7. 143, Themistocles argues from the words @ Oein SaAapis, in the Pythian response, that the Athenians were to be victorious there.
590-7. od. vatets}] ‘Thou, I know, remainest.’
mov] The indefinite word is pathe- tically used of what they imagine but may not see.
GXimhaxros] There is little doubt of the propriety of this reading. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 307, @adacadmAnnroy vijcov Alavtos, Vetdadimdkayxrosmight possibly mean ‘wandered round by the billow.’
599. The inhabitants of Salamis, which lay off Piraeus and in the ‘cheer and comfort’ of Athenian eyes, might well feel as if they were observed of all observers, and would have a still deeper feeling of pride and patriotism when, from 480 B.c. onwards, their native place became the eye of the world. Tepipavtos may then be taken to im-
AIAS. 59
3 XN ? a eyo 0 6 TAduov madads ad od yxpévos, 600
s {Wala pipver epdvia frole
avipOpos aity tevvoua Txpove Tpvyxdpevos, kaxay é\nid? Exo
we x > 9 €TL LE WOT AvucEelv
TE iAoy ¥
605
10 Tov @étporroy aidndov ” Aiday,
dvr.a. Kat pot dvabepdmevtos Aias
600, madaiés] madaovs L. moia: pnrov LY Pal, (c. gl. tporkfj).
a a ai pluy (gl. xaprep@) Aetpwvia wéa phawy V. evvépa Pal, Vat. ac V3.
ebvoua c. gl. ebivaTw A.
doviiup R.
ply the renown as well as the conspi- cuous position of the island.
600. wadads ad’ od xpdvos] ‘Since many a long day.’ This phrace takes the place of an adverb with ev@pa, or whatever is the principal verb.
Gor. F18ala pipvov Aepavia +tola] The manifest corruption in these words seems to be incurable. Neither Her- mann’s “Idaia pipvw Aepwr’ drova (‘1 wait for my reward in Trojan meadows’), nor Bergk’s *Iddé& pipyw yepau moa Te (‘I abide winter and summer in the Trojan land’), can be admitted as pro- bable. Mr. Paley, adopting Aapan’ éravaa from Seyffert, changes edvéyar to évvaiwy. Without dogmatizing on a point of great uncertainty, I would propose *T8ata pipvov Aapaow’ *imabpa, *yn- vav (Herm.) dvdpiOpes aitév *etvapar (Bergk), ‘ Abiding out-door hardships in moist Trojan fields, Imake my bed there, months without number.’ moiqa may be due to the association of Aepmwma, and a further association may have con- verted pnvay into pydwy. The metre a’ 4, 5 is then the same as in B’ 1, 2. A similar feeling is more fully expressed infr. 1185-1210. Cp. especially Il. 1206-10, xeiuar 5’ dpépipvos otrws, | de munvais Bpdcos | Teyydpevos Kdpas, | Avypas pvypata Tpoias. In both places the chorus complain at once of irksome exposure and of a life of inaction. Cp. also Aesch, Agamemnon, ll. 558 foll., 7d 8 adre xépoy Kal mpoohy mAéov arvyos" | eval yap ioav baiwv mpds reixeow. | ef
madada C. iSaia pipyvm Aepovia moia phrwy MM?.
601. i8ala pipvey epdria
604. tedvdua] edvdua L. eivopia V. ebvdum M.
ovpavod 5& ndmd yRs Aepwrar | Spdco KateWéxaCov, éumedov aivos | éoOnpudtay, riOévtes evOnpov tpixa. The Trojan meadows are contrasted with the rocky ground of Salamis. Cp. also Fr. 477, where Menelaus says contemptuously to Agamemnon, who proposes to re- main at Troy, od 8 ai& pipvev nov Kaz’ *Idatay xOdva | wotpvas ’OAvpmou ovvay- aywv Ountore.
tpyrav .. tedvopa] ‘I make my bed months without number.’ For pyvay av%}- ptOpos, cp. El. 232, dvdprOpos B5€ Opnyvwy. Hat. 9. 3, 7 5& Baotdéos aipects és THY borepainv. . émarpatyiny Sexdpnvos éyé- vero. The Schol. explains edvduza by evewhre (‘fleeting time’), and the Tricli- nian MSS. have edywya. For edvaodat, of keeping watch, cp. O. C. 1568 foll., dyixdrou | Onpds, bv év midacar | pact modvgéaTos | ebvacbat,
605. *révw for xpove (Martin) is a probable conjecture, as xpévw is weak after maAatds ap’ od xpdvos, and xp may have come from the 7p of rpuxdpevos,
606. Kakdv édaid’ éxwv] Amis is not here used in the indifferent sense of expectation; but the phrase is an oxymoron ; ‘a hope that is a kind of despair.’ :
607, 8. ‘Some day yet to win my way to Hades, the abhorred and dark.’
ét8yAov] ‘ Unillumined’ rather than
‘destroying.’ Essay on L. §§ 53. pp. 8, 9. : 609-11. ‘And I have Ajax on my
hands, defying treatment, fixed in the
60
étveotiv epedpos, Spor pot,
Ocia pavia gdvavdos* & &
SOPOKAEOYS
610
dv éLeréuo mplv 64 more Oovpio ~~ m P Ef 5 Kpatoovr év “Ape viv & ad gpevos oloBaéTas
giro péya mévOos ebpyrat,
Ta mplv & épya xepoiv peyloras dperas dpiria map adirors
615
620
d 10 tres émece pedéos Arpeidars,
> 2 orp.B'. % mov mahaid pev evtpopos apéepa,
lat be ra - a a” AevKG O& yHpe pdrnp viv bray voootyTa
610. dor por] tw poe pot por L, Bwras) d0Buras L. rat] yp. yeyernrar C7L?,
mapa pidkows L. map’ dpidas A Vat. ac. pedréows] perelors L. pedgors C7. c. gl. yyobv ynpa:d Pal.
tent, where Heaven-sent madness dwells with him.’
610. €peBpos] ‘Fixed at my side.’ Ajax had remained sitting throughout the previous scene. He had rejected the solicitations of his friends, and ap- parently returned to his sullen inaction within the tent. Instead of being their hope and pride, he was now an irre- movable burden. Cp. supr. 194 foll., GAN diva, ef ESpavev, x.7.A. The interpre- tation of the ancient Scholiast, ‘Ready to assail me when other evils are sub- dued’ (an application of the technical use of épeSpos with reference to contests), is untenable. pavia includes the evi- dence of Ajax’s madness, which is still within the tent. Supr. 337, 8.
613. dpevds otoBaras] ‘Feeding his will apart ;’ i.e. either (1) referring to the wilful solitary raid described by Tecmessa, supr. 285 foll.: or (2), as Prof. Jebb explains it, ‘One who broods sullenly apart, as did Ajax before the outbreak of his frenzy.’ Not ‘feeding on his own thoughts’ (L. and S.), but ‘pasturing his heart on lonely paths.’
615. (1) ‘He has proved a mighty sorrow to his friends.’ Cp. Trach. 1075, OAs ebpnyac Tddas: Aesch. Pers. 743, viv KaKay gone my Tmaow ebpiodu
id pos por po A. oioBéras AV3L? Vat. ac MM?. 616. xepoiv] xepoiv A. xepot MM?. dperas| péyior’ dperas MSS. peyioras dperas Tricl, corr.
623. dpepa] jpépar L. Aeved] Aeved L.
625
iw por po T. oioBwras C’.
614. oio- 615. evpy- 618. peyioras 620. map’ adiros] éneoe T. 621. Gpépa A. dpépa
émeoe| évecey LA.
Aeve@ A. gidos. But mévOos is not elsewhere
used of a person, and it is possible that eUpytat may have a middle signification: (2) ‘ He has procured a mighty sorrow for his friends.’ See Veitch, Gr. Irr. V. S. Vv. evploKxw.
617. peyloras dperas] ‘Evincing’ (or ‘ proceeding from’) ‘ supreme valour.’
620, 21. ‘Are fallen to the ground, coldly neglected by the cold, infatuate kings.’ mapa is used as in apd bixd- oras, etc.; L. andS.s. v. wapd, B. II. 3. For wimrew, ‘To come to nought,’ cp. Hat. 7. 18, ofa dvOpwmos iddv 75n TOAAG Te Kal peydda mecdvTa mphypata bd hoodvey,
621. For the reproachful tone in pedéots, cp. infr. 1156, dvoABov: Hat. 7. 140, @ pédeo, Ti KabijoGe, #.7.A.
622, 3. madara .. yqpa] ‘His mother sunk in years and overtaken by hoary eld’ The opposition with péy and 5€ is merely rhetorical. Not évrpodos, but some simpler word, such as ovga, is to be supplied with yypg, which is dative of circumstance. Essay on L. § It, p.18¢. Aevxd 5é yhpa is a plausible but needless correction.
625, 6. vorotvra | ppevopdpws] ‘Fa- tally afflicted in his mind.’ Although the madness of Ajax is relieved, its
AIAS. 61
Ppevopopas dxovon, aidwwov aidwor,
5 00d oikrpds yoov spribos dndods
Hoe Sbopopos, aAN d£utévous piv adds
Opnvice, xepdrAnkror &
2 a €v orépvoiot mecodvrat
dobro: Kal mohias *dpvypa yatras.
avr.p’.
Ma XN 7 A kpécowv yap “Aida KkevOwr 6 voody pda,
630
[8 b. 635
a ) 7 ~ os EK TaTpwas HKwy yeveds apioTos
, A twodutévav Ax ator, ovKétt ovyTpopois
5 pyais eumedos, adN exrds butrei,
626. ppevopdpws] ppevopwpws CAV.
633. Sodrot] Sova L. domo A.
xpeicow C. “Aida] diéa L. ada Pal. Hrov] qeov L. fray C. apiotos I’.
effects are permanent, and his despair is no less a mental affliction than his madness was.
626. atAwov aiAwov] This word is governed by 2 verb, for which foe is substituted as the sentence proceeds.
627. obSé] ‘But not.” The ‘instant burst of clamour’ Eriboea would make is contrasted with the sustained melo- dious wailing of the nightingale, to which such continuous mourning as that of Electra is fitly compared,—El. 107.
628. Spwibos dnBo0s}] Cp. Ant. 423, 4, mxpas | dpviOos d€dv POdyyov.
631, 4. XepdmAnkror .. Sodsov] ‘Noise of smiting hands,’ mAnocew Sodmov, ‘To make a noise in smiting’ would be a legitimate cognate accusa- tive. Hence the passive form, Essay on L. § 53. p. 98.
633. €v..mecotvrar] i.e. ouvTat,
634. Tokas *dpvypa xaitas}] Sc. éyyevnoera:, or some general notion resumed from the preceding verb.
635. For “Ava ketOwv, cp. Il. 23. 244, ciodney adros eyo “Aids KevOwpat. Elmsley needlessly corrected ydp “Acdg to nap’ “Adg.
6 vooav patav} (1) ‘ One hopelessly afflicted.” pdray (as in O. C. 1567, ToA-
éumeo-
¥duvypa] dpiypara MSS. 6] 4 A Pal. (c. gl. 6 peunvac). dpioros} om. MSS. gl. Aciwe 7d dpioros L?. gl. Aeimer
640
632. orépyoict] orépvors LAY. 634. Kpécow’ 636.
day yap dv Kal paray | myudrov invov- pévov, | taAw ce Baiuwy dixaos avtor) means ‘with no good end.’ Others take paray here to mean, (2) ‘idly,’ i.e. ‘with idle or vain imaginations ;’ comparing Ar. Pax 95, ri méter; ti pdrny obx byaives; Either is possible.
637, 8. 85 ..’Axatdv] ‘ Who, by the family from which he came, was, and proved to be, the noblest of the toilworn Achaeans.’
é« is at once ‘because of’ and ‘in accordance with,’
HKkov is used in a double sense: ‘Come forth from his father’s home,’ and ‘Come forth,’ i.e. proved, as bravest. Cp. O. T. 1519, éxOuaTos Hew.
dptoros was found by Triclinius in an ‘old’ MS., but may be merely due, as Blaydes remarks, to the words of the Scholiast, dpiota fuwv: dele yap TO dpioros. Another possible reading is dpiora.
modvutévev] Infr. 1186 foll.
639, 40. ‘No longer remains in his habitual frame of mind, but abides out- side of it, i.e. he is no longer in his mind, but out of--his mind. For this somewhat strained oxymoron, cp. Eur. Hipp. 102, mpdcwbev aitiv dyvos dy dondgopat: Aesch. Pers. 756, évbov aixpacev: also Ant. 773, épnpuos eve? dx
SOPOKAEOYS
645
62 a 4 & thépov warep, olay ce péver mvbécOat maidos diagopoy drar, av ovr Tis COpeev aidy Aiaxidav drepbe robde. Al.
dmav@’ 6 paxpos KavapiOunros xpovos
pve 7 dona Kal gavévta Kpdmrerat
642. Sdapopov] Siapopay A. pntos CA,
Bporav oriBos, where the privative ca
€pyyos is equivalent to a negative.
641 foll, As his mother will utter the shrill cry of maternal agony, so his father will mourn over the dishonour of the race.
644, 5. ‘A calamity such as no life of any son of Aeacus hath ever known, but ‘only he.” Bergk’s conj., dfwv Aiaméay, has been widely received. But aiwy involves only an ordinary use of abstract for concrete, and agrees better with the figurative word é6peper.
646 foll. If the conjecture advanced on 1. §93 supr. is correct. Tecmessa and the child Eurysaces have remained on the stage in silence during the first stasimon. Ajax now unexpectedly comes forth, sword in hand, and addresses the chorus. That he dissembles with them, so far as to lead them to believe that he has abandoned his purpose of suicide, is obvious, because necessary to the situa- tion, and is further evident on comparing 667 foll. with 835 foll., where his inmost feeling is expressed. But, just as the speech of Deianira which deceives Lichas, Trach. 436-69, contains a real indication of her character, so the studiously am- biguous words of Ajax here are the expression of an actual change of mood, —a new phase in the progress of mental recovery. The act which he contem- plates is the same which he has intended from the moment of his first awakening, but he regards it in a different temper. Calm resolution has taken the place of rage, and proud submission to the inevit- able that of rebellious fury. (Cp. supr. 389.) And like Antigone, when the struggle is past, he feels the pain of parting from what has brightened life for him; he knows what is implied in leaving Tecmessa and the child. With exquisite truth as well as subtlety,
646. edvapiOpntos) xdvapyOpnros L, xdvapid-
Sophocles has made Ajax express his feeling and intention in words which essentially convey his true meaning, but successfully veil it from those who, if they had divined it, would have inter- fered. (Supr. 329, 483). They, on the other hand, are only too readily deceived, —Tecmessa through the difficulty of believing that Ajax is hiding truth from her, and both she and the chorus through their wishes being stronger than their fears. To dissemble under any cir- cumstances has been thought inconsis- tent with the native dignity of Ajax. But if this be so, it only renders the tragic contrast between his nature and his cir- cumstances more complete. Conceal- ment is no doubt foreign to the original bent of such a proud heroic soul. But Destiny has brought him to a point where it is inevitable, and the more so because of his first undisguised utter- ance, supr. 470, foll. Leta man’s native character be what it will, the passion of suicide brings with it the means for its own realization.
The time that Ajax has spent within the tent appears ‘like an age’ to him, and he begins by reflecting generally, in a meditative tone, on the changes that are wrought by Time. He wonders at his own calmness, and professes to wonder at his change of mind.
647. ve..dSyAa] ‘Rears out of darkness.’ Cp, Hes. Op. 6, «al d3ndov dége. The present is used of a continual process, as in Il. 6. 147, 8, pvAAa 7a Hév 7’ dveuos xapddis xéer, GdAa 5é 6’ Ban | rnAcOdwoa pre. E. on L. § 32. p. 54. dnda (sc. dvra) may be regarded as=é¢ ddjdov (E. on L. § 38. p. 71), but also expresses the obscurity of the first beginnings and early preparations ofallthings. Cp. Shak. 2 Hen. IV. 3.1, ‘ Things | As yet not come to life, which
AIA. 63
> yo?
Kovk €ot dedmrrov ovdév, GAN drickerat 2 y =
X® dewos Spxos Kal mepioxenreis ppéves,
3 XN ¥ kay@ ydp, ds ra delv éxaprépouy rére
650
Bagh aidnpos ds, €OndrAdvOnv orébpa mpos THhade THS yuvatkds’ oixteipw Sé viv
> ~ ~ cal Xipav map éxOpois raiddé 7 dphavov Rarely, iAN > Fa BY ‘ 4 @AX efut pds TE AovTp& Kal mapaxkrious
Aewadvas, ds dv Avpad’ dyvioas éud
649. ai] xai Brunck. corr. Hj Accra 7d Em C3 mg.
in their seeds | And weak beginnings lie intreasured, | Such things become the hatch and brood of time.’ As in supr. 476, tpoodeioa xdvaGeioa, the latter part of the antithesis is most dwelt upon, viz. kal pavévra xpumrera, ‘And buries them in himself, after they are come into being,’ although the suppression of the old purpose is virtually the reve- lation of the new. For ¢avév7a, cf. 0.C.974, pavels SbaTNV0s, ds eye *payny. On the meaning of the middle voice, see Essay on L. § 31. p. §3 (where éaurqv should be éavrév—not Earth but Time), and cp. Aesch. Cho. 127, #at yatav abrqy, 47d rdyra tixrerat (‘brings forth of her- self’).
648. deAmrov] An allusion to Archil. Fr. 76, xpnpatov deArrov ovbdev éariv ov8 dnwpotrov, Cp. Ant. 388, dvaf, Bporotow ovdév éo7’ admwporor.
GAloxerar] ‘Is overcome.’ Cp. the use of aipéw in Ant. 606, ray ot’ tmvos aipel 10 6 mavroynpws.
649. ‘Even (ai) the awe-inspiring oath and steeled resolve.’ Neither men’s resolutions, nor the sanctions by which they try to strengthen them, are per- manent. Cp, Thuc. 3. 83, ob yap jv 6 diadvowy obre Adyos éxupds ovTE Spkos g~oBepés. Kat has been changed to xai, perhaps rightly, but see Essay on L. § 21. p. 33.8.
650, I, ‘Since even I, who then (supr. 470 foll.) showed such awful resolve, hard as iron hardened in the surge—even I have lost my manhood’s edge, being softened by this woman,’ The clause with ds relates to what precedes. as in Phil. 202 foll, mpodpdvn xrbmos, | pwrds abvrpopos ds Teipopévou *rov. Ta Seva is cogn. accus.; cp. Ant. 408, mpds cod
655
650. éxaprépowy rére] énnmeiana’ enn C? mg, éxaptépouy rére A.
658. xfeav) xhpay L.
7a belv’ éxeiv’ éxnmedAnuen. In Padi there is perhaps a reminiscence of supr. 351, 2, otov dpe Kipa powias ind (adqs| Gugidpopov xvedreira. Badf, an in- strumental dative, depends on the idea of hardening contained in éxaprépovr. For similar datives with active verbs, cp. Ant. 335, xetuepiw vdrw xwpec, ibid. 589, Oproomow.. émipdun mvoais, The abruptness of this construction goes for nothing when weighed against the ab- surdity of joining Bagpn odypds ws €6naAvvOnv ordua, ‘ My edge is abated, as that of iron is by the surge’: although much ingenuity has been spent in defending this way of taking the words. otépa, as Ajax intends his speech to be apprehended, can only mean ‘edge,’ i.e. ‘resolution,’ although by a mental reservation he may un- derstand himself to mean ‘my speech (only) is softened.’
652, 3. ‘I am wrung with pity at the thought of leaving her,’ i.e. as he wishes to be understood, ‘I cannot leave her for pity,’—as he understands himself, ‘I feel pity in leaving her.
654, 5. mpos..Aapavas] ‘To the bathing-place in the meadow by the cliff, i.e. where the level ground narrows towards the promontory of Rhoeteum. It is probably meant that Ajax really bathes in fresh water before his last solemn act. Cp. Eur. Alc. 159, tac moTapiows . . €AoveaT’.
655, 6. ayvioas.. ébakevowpar] To the chorus and Tecmessa é-yvioas means ‘by purging away,’ viz. in the fresh running water ; to Ajax himself, ‘after washing off. Cp. Shak. Macbeth, 2. 2. 67, ‘A little water clears us of this deed.’
64
SOPOKAEOYS
piv Bapeiay é€adredoopar Seas"
pordv re xdpov 0’ dy doriBA Kix kpto 768° eyyxos robpdv, exSorov Pedav, yalas bpigas WOa pH tis dyperar
GAN adrd voé “Adns Te cofévTav Kato.
660
a a? éya yap é€ of xeipi Todr edeEduny wap “Exropos dépnua dvopeveartarou,
OT By yt a 7 vA otra Tt Kedvov Exxov Apyeiwv mapa.
GN éor adnOys 7 Bporav wapoipia,
éxOpav ddwpa Sapa KovK dvyjotpa.
665
roryap Td Nourdy eicdpecOa pey Oeois cixew, pabnospecba & ’Arpeidas céBeuv.
ba 2 2 4 6’ € 2 va FF AapXOVTES eloly, WO UTELKTEOV, TL LT);
kal yap Ta Seva Kal Ta KaprepoTara
656 earevowpar] éfadrvgwpa: Hesych. LPal. pordy AL’, 659. yalas] yafas L. -yaias A Pal. ’Arpeldas] arpeiba L. arpeibas AT.
657. ‘And having gone to a place where I may find a place untrodden.’ x@pov is first acc. of place after podwy, and secondly da7:B7 x@pov is accusative with «ixw. Essay on L. § 36. pp. 66, 7.
658. 768’ €yxos Towpov) ‘This my sword. Cp. infr. 815-22, 834, 899, 909, 1025, 1034. Does Ajax destroy himself with the sword with which he slew the cattle? There would be a certain plau- sibility in his professing an intention of burying the offending weapon (éx@:orov BedGv) out of sight. But this is nowhere distinctly indicated, and the elaborate reasons connected with Hector tend rather to show that the blade had not previously been used. It is the posses- sion and not the employment of it that is dwelt upon as of evil omen.
658, 9. kptipw.. dputas} There is again an intentional ambiguity between ‘I will bury out of sight’ and ‘I will hide’ (in my body) ‘after planting’ (in the earth), -yatas, ‘Somewhere in earth,’ a partitive genitive of place, to be resumed with évéa. Essay on L. § 10. p. 15. A construction is easily obtained by supplying mov, the antecedent of évéa. €x@erov is ambiguous between ‘most
658. Tovpdy] Tovpov’ L.
éfadAdtopa M. 657. podwy] pohdv éy@:orov] ¢ from a L.
666. Td Aounév] ToAGMdy CA. 667.
hostile,’ cp. infr. 817 foll., and ‘most hateful.’
660. These words are purposely omi- nous of Ajax’ real intention, The imperative continues the prohibitive notion of py in the preceding line. Cp. El. 436 foll. xpiporv vu, évOa ph nor’ els ebvay ..| .. mpdoeor.. GAN’ Srav Odvn | kepnar airy. . cwlécOw,
661. The vivid xept brings before us the scene of the exchange described by Teucer infr. 1029 foll.
665. Cp. Eur. Med. 618, saxod yap avipos Sap’ dvyoww ove xe.
666. rovyap]| ‘Therefore,’ since I am thus out of favour and pursued by divine displeasure, supr. 656, 663.
667. Ajax understands in his own mind, ‘I will not submit to them except in death.’ Cp. Ant. 926, ma@dvres by évyyvotpev Fuaptnédtes.
068. vi pq] Cp. Aesch. Ag. 672, Aeyovow Huds ds cdAwddras' Ti pH; The v. r. riz (V Pal., ie. rou), sug- gested by tials in infr. 670, is a curious instance of the uncertainty that crept in when the quantities of syllables were forgotten. :
669. Ta Sewd kal ta Kaptepdrara]
AIAS. 65
Tipats vietke’ TooTO wey vipooriPeis
~ 2 ~ > za! 9 XElmoves Exxwpodow edkdpr@ Oépel
elorarat d& vuxros aiav}s KvKdos
TH AevKoTdrw Héyyos tuepa pr€yeiv™
é ie > » id 2 ? elVOV T ana TVEULATOV EKOLLLOE
Ta a rs. > yok x LA OTEVOVTA TWOVTOV" EV é 0 TAYKPATYNS vITVOS
675
Aver medjoas, ovd’ del AaBov exer.
« se ay * €y@o .
672. aiavns] So C. aiaviic Cett. kommAcan CA,
674. devav] devdy LM pr. devdy Cett.
‘Things dread and masterful,’ such as Winter, Night, and Tempest: 7a ded as in Ant. 334, ToAAd 7a devd. For the thought, cp. esp. Heraclitus, Fragm. 29 (ed. Bywater), #Avos ody bmepBHoerat pé- Tpa: €i 52 wy, Epivves puv Sinns émixovpor ééeupnaovor: Plat. Rep. 6. 500 C, «is TeTaypéva arta Kal Kata TaiTa det ExovTa épavras Kal Oewpévous ob’ ddixodvta ob’ adixovpeva bm’ GAAnAwY, Kédopw be wavTa nal Kata Adyov 2xovra, Tabra pepetoba. As Schndw. observes, these common- places from Ajax’ lips have a peculiarly ironical significance.
670. twats] ‘To authority:’ literally, ‘to officialrank.’ For ti of an official appointment, cp. Hdt. 7. 36, ofo« mpoo- exéeto abty % dxapis trun: Ar. Pol. 3. 10, 4, Tids A€yopev Tas apxas.
For rodro ev with only 4€ to follow, cp. O. C. 440, rodro pév..of & érwpe- Aeiv, «7.0.
vupoon Pets | xetpaves] ‘The wintry months whose track is marked with snow. This (=wodevras txwv Tos oriBous) agrees better with the meaning of other compounds such as yOovoor:BHs (O. T. 301), and with the personification in éxxwpotaw, than ‘ piled with snows’ (L. and S.)=—-‘ Winter withdraws his snowy footsteps.’
672. vuKrds aiavis KUxXos] ‘The weary round of Night,’ which like other periods of time, is imagined as a moving sphere. Cp. émavrod «vedov, Eur. Or. 1645.
aiavys] Here, as in 1. 8, evpivos, it is Goubted whether the adj. is in the nomi- native or genitive, alavjs or aiarijs. Both forms (aiavys, -és and aiavés, -7, -dv),
VOL. II.
Hpets O€ ras od yrocspecba cwdpovely ;
prcyew] peyyer LL
[9 a.
2 énioTapat yap dpriws drt
673. AeviomwrAw] AeveomdrAaxr L. dev- préyew CA. pddyew gl. dare Pal. 678. *éyO5"") éya & MSS. Porson corr.
occur in tragedy, and the balance of the sentence is rather in favour of the nomi- native. See Essay on L. § 42. p. 80. aiavns, if derived from alei, has also a false association from aia’. See Essay on L. § 54. p. 99.
673. ‘For Day with his white steeds (AeuxdnwAos uépu, Aesch. Pers. 386) to make |his) light arise” (L. and S.s. v. préyo, A. ii.)
674. éxotpice] ‘Allows to rest.’ Gnomic aorist. As, in deAlay dpeis, supr. 75, 2 passive state is expressed actively (Essay on L. § 30. p. 52), so here a negative or privative act is conceived as positive. Cp. Ave, infr. 676. This helps the vividness of the personification. As is observed by Schndw. and G. Wolff, contrary powers are naturally assigned to the same divine being. Thus Aeolus in Od. 10. 21 is rapins dvéywv.. jpev mavepevat 7d dpvipev ov x’ €édyow, and Horace says of the South wind, * quo non arbiter Hadriae | major, tollere seu ponere vult freta.’ In I]. 8. 486. the light of the setting sun is described as EAxov vinta pédravay én CeiSwpov dpovpay.
675. év 8] ‘And moreover.’ Sleep is not originally thought of as amongst the ‘dread and masterful powers,’ but is now added to the list.
678, *éy5a) ‘Iam sure of it’—(that I shall know how to act with modera- tion). The common reading, éya & éniorapat yap—can only be justified by supposing %peis in 677 to mean man- kind in general, in which case the op- position with 3é is possible, though not very clear, But with paénodpecda pre-
66
ZOPOKAEOYS
& 7 éyOpds hpiv és to0dvd’ éxOapréos,
ds kal pirjoov addis, és te Tov pidoy
680
lan 7 oe rocavd’ broupyav apedciv BovdAjoopat,
" . oa ds aléy ob pevodyTa, Tois moAAolot yap
- - Bporav dmiarés éo0’ ératpelas AruHy.
aN . GAN dui pev TovToow €v oxhoe’ od dé
n~ n 2 A claw Oeois éAOodaa duu Tédous, yovat,
A
685
of, as > Xx ~ pee) Zz €UXoU Tereic Oat TOU[LOV @v €pe Keap,
~ cal a - tpeis 6’, éraipor, radTta& THIE por Tae
ripare, Tedkpo T, fv poAn, onpivare
an a ? n n pédey piv huav, edvoeiy 0 tyiv apa,
as. % \ Pry aD of Pears eyo yap elf €KELT OTOL TOPEUTCOV
679. #piv] funy LEVV? Vat. ac MM’. éxOapréos] éxOpavréog ATV V3MM?C’. 683. dmordés] dmaros L, dmoros A. iméppeya C*, tiv A.
ceding (1. 667), #mets (unless with further explanation, as in supr. 125) must be equivalent to éyw. And the use of 5é.. yap without apodosis is not supported by Aesch. Cho. 66, éyol 8’ dvayndy yap dudinrody, #.7.A,, which is the nearest parallel, (For a superfluous éy with 8é in apodosi, cp. Hat. 4. 99, ds 52... ph mapatémAone, eyo 5& GAAws Sydow.) Porson’s conjecture, which is here re- ceived, requires a very slight alteration, & for w. éy@ba is idiomatic, and the form of asseveration suits with the dis- sembling nature of the speech.
ériorapat ydp dptiws}| ‘ For I have lately learnt ’—Ajax continues the vein of commonplace, with which his real feelings are interwoven. In his own heart he means that the judgment of the arms has taught him the hollowness of friendship. But by putting the other side of the antithesis foremost he veils this sentiment under the general maxim which counsels moderation in love and hatred—d@dvarov éxOpav pt) pvdacce, Ovnros ay.
680. In expressing his real feeling, Ajax passes out of the impersonal mode of speaking.
682. Cp. O. C. 612, 3, wat mvedpua TavTov, 7.2.
tots moAdoior yap..] He recollects his cue, and again generalizes, Cp.
690
hyiv C8, fv A. uty yp. quiv L?. 682. moAdoiot] moAAois L. modAoiat A. 689. iptv dpa] tpav dua LIMV pr. +p.
Aesch. Ag. 838-840, «dds Adyoup’ av, ed yap éfemiorapa, | dpidias Kdtonpory, eliwrov oxids, | doxodvras eivar dpa mpeupeve’s épyot, :
684. dpdt..rodrovow] ‘For what concerns this,’ viz. my relation to the Atreidae, ‘all shall go well” Tec- messa need not fear lest the pride of Ajax should lead him into farther trouble.
685, 6. elow.. Kéap] elow érOodca eb- ov Geois TeAciaOar did TéAous (éxeiva) dv 70 éudv Kéap épG. Tecmessa will pray that Ajax may escape from the wrath of Athena. In doing so she will uncon- sciously pray for the consummation of his present desires in death. The solemn phrase did réAous .. TeAcfoas is prompted by the latter feeling.
687, 8. tadra THSE por Tae | TYLGre] ‘Honour these my wishes equally with her.’ rai7d, an adverbial accusative, like xowd in Ant. 546, uh por Odvys od xowd, The eightfold alliteration with 7 in these two lines gives the effect of suppressed earnestness, =
689. In this veiled manner Ajax conveys his last request to Teucer. Cp. supr. 567, infr. 827, 8, 990, 1.
690. The intentional” vagueness, by which Ajax conceals his purpose from Tecmessa and the chorus, has an impres- sive solemnity for the spectator.
AIAS, 67
tpcis 8 a ppd(w Spare, cal rdy’ dv pe tows
50 > a cal re mbOoa0€, Kel viv dvoTvXd, cecwopévor,
XO. orp. eppré’ pari, meprxapys 8 dverrdpar,
im id May Nev,
& [dav Mav &dirdaykte Kuddavias ycovoxrirov
695
metpaias did Sepddos pavnd’, od
5 OeGv xoporoi’ dvag, dros por
Néoia Kvéoot dpxijpat adbrodai
692. xel] in litura A. voxTumov] xtovorinrou LL?, 698. xoporoi’] xoporo? LAT.
691. tay’ &v.. tows] ‘Ere long, me- thinks.’
692. cecwopévov] His hearers under- stand, ‘ Freed from further evil,’ as having appeased the gods and submitted to the Atreidae: to himself he means, ‘ Having done with evils,’ because no trouble can affect the dead.
Exit Ajax towards the country. Tec- messa and the child withdraw into the hut. The proscenium is vacant.
693-718. The following ode is the clearest instance in Sophocles of the hyporchema, or song accompanied with dancing. In substance it may be com- pared with Trach. 205-224, O. T. 1086- Iiog, Ant. 1115-1154. The metrical scheme of ozp. and dvr. is as follows :—
iA
vtunH UNM H-UH-U —_— os ia ove =
7. f es LM) ee Re Pe fe vttuu-—un-ut—
/ 5tuUV HU te
/ Suu 4u-uU
ees
tuv-u-ut—
tuu-— Yeu Vetus yo¥4UV FI 4S
1
693. ‘My heart is thrilled with a new hope, and mounts on wings of joy.’ For the aorist (of the immediate past), see Essay on L. § 32. p. 55. &pws is here used of a sudden and intense hope. Cp. Ant. 617, roAdois & dara kovpovowy épuray (sc. &.. éAnis).
695. dAlmdayxre] dAimAante MM? pr. xtovorimov A Vat. ac V3M°R, 699. Kywoot’)] nvwcia LY, nvwoor A.
696. x10- xtovoxrimoyv VM.
695. Pan is associated both with Marathon and Salamis, where Psytta- leia was his haunt according to Aeschy- lus: Pers. 448, qv 6 @tAdxopos | Tay épBareve.
Gdimhaykre] As in the invocation to Sleep in Phil. 828, edaés .. ZA@ois, the attribute which is part of the prayer is put in the vocative. ‘Come, roving over the sea, leaving the snow-smitten ridges of Cyllene.’ Cyllene is clearly visible from the Acropolis, and in spring and early summer (1874) is covered with snow. The side it presents to Athens is long and precipitous.
697. Gedv yopomwot’ dvak] (caw). ‘Thou lord, who of the gods art he that frames the dance.’ For this partitive genitive, cp. O. C. 868, 9, dev | 6 mévra Aevoowy TAtos.
dws por.. Evvadv idipes] ‘To fling into.., I pray thee, along with me.’ pot is dativus ethicus, but to be resumed with ¢uvwy,
698. Nuova Kvioo.a] Nysa, whether imagined as in Euboea or elsewhere, and Cnossus in Crete, were associated with the legend of Dionysus. Cp. the Cnossian dancing ground of Ariadne in Il, 18. 5091, ofdy mor at Kywog edpein | AaidaXos Hoxnoev kaddArTAoKa py *Apidbyn. ‘Wilde Tanze fanden zu Ehren Dionys zu Nysa Statt, und an der Theodaisien Anfangs April zu Knossos auf Kreta’ (G. Wolff).
avroSa%) ‘Spontaneous,’ said with reference to Pan, ‘which no man hath taught thee,’ cp. Aesch. Prom. 301, abréxrir’ dyrpa, ‘caves formed by thy- self’ (said to Oceanus),
F2
68
guvav tans.
ZOPOKAEOYS
400
viv yap émol pédee xopedoas,
? "Ixapiov 8 imip wedrayéov pordv advag AmrébdAov
10 6 Adduos eyvworTos
éuol ~vvein dua mavTos eppor.
> avT.
IX OF na > t@ l@, VUVY av,
195
2 wy Auoev aivdv dxos dm dupdrov ”Apns.
~ bij fo’ x va viv, & Zed, wépa Aevkdy evdpepov TeAdTAL paos
a fal , f Body axuddov vedv, br Alas
on
710
Aabirovos waédw, Oedv 8 ad
va la > er > y ig médvouta Oéope eEqvuc evvopia
Zz Fi céBov peyioTa.
700. tans] iapeo L. idiys A. ac V?R, fuvein LYM Pal. pr. Pal. évcev A. eqvucey LAY.
yoo. iamwrew=‘to set in sudden and swift motion.’
703. TeAayewv] TeAayewy. Tcarian sea, cp. Hdt. 6. 95, 6.
704. eiyvworos] ‘Easy to be known;’ i.e. évapyns, in his proper, unmistakable form: ‘ Nunquam humeris positurus arcum, | Qui rore puro Castaliae lavit | Crines solutos, qui Lyciae tenet | Du- meta natalemque silvam, | Delius et Patareus Apollo’ (Hor. Carm. 3. 4. 60), Cp. Trach. 207, rdv ebpapérpav.
706 foll. (1) The dangerous condi- tion of Ajax was like a dark veil upon the eyes of the Salaminians, saddening for them even the light ofday. (‘A web is woven across the sky,’ Tennyson, InMemoriam.) Cp. especially supr.139, 140, 200. Now ‘the cruel power has withdrawn the dreadful sorrow that oppressed our eyes.’ Ares, as in O. T, 189, is the god of destruction, with an association from the violent rage in which Ajax’ troubles began. Or (2) the Salaminians, like Tecmessa, supr. 269, identify themselves with Ajax, from whose eyes (supr. 51, 447) the distrac- tion caused by his vehement rage is now removed. For the expression in either case, cp. supr. 674 and note: Il. 13. 444, év0a 8 met’ dies pévos SBpipos Apys.
For the
702, meAayewr] meAdyeor L. "ArdAAay| dvat? drédAdwy (0 from w) LA.
703. av
7058. évvein| tvvéina ACTL?M? Vat.
706, ducer] édvce yop C5L? Vat. acVV°MM? 709. weAdoat| meddoay L, meAdoa CA.
712, e¢nvvo’}
708. (1) ‘Now, Zeus, thou shalt bring near bright genial day to our swift sea-going ships.’ The meaning is half figurative, half literal. It is still morning («al déferar iepdy fap), and the Salaminians feel that the return of day-light is in keeping with the re- turn of cheerfulness within them. For the figurative meaning, cp. especially Aesch. Cho. 961, 972, mapa 76 gis idciv: Pers. 301. Otherwise, (2) meAdoat may be intransitive, ‘Light shall come near the ships,’ in which case @ Zed is an ejaculation. For this, cp. Phil. 400, id pdxoupa, «7.2.
711,12. The Chorus in their delight at the pious intentions expressed by Ajax, supr. 655, 6, 666, 7, describe them in exaggerated language, and speak of them as already performed.
714. These words are an echo of Ajax’ reflection, supr. ll. 646, 7. The words te at prAéyer, which are added in the MSS., are not improbable in themselves. Cp. supr. 476 and note. But there is nothing to correspond to them in the strophe, and the metre as it stands in the text is more probable than it would be with the addition of The interpolation may be ac- counted for by supposing a marginal quotation, as in 554 supr.
yvru
AIAS.,
69
’ mdvO 6 péyas ypdvos papatver
OV > , , *> kovdev dvatdnrov * paricaip dv, edré ¥ e dé&\ntey 4715
10 Aias petaveyvdcbn
n > Ovpav "Arpeidais peyddov re veiréov,
AITEAQS,
avdpes pidror, 75 rp@rov dyyeidau Ode,
Tedxpos mépeotivy dptt Muctwy dd ~ a kpnuvav' pécov d& mpocpodkoy orpariytov
720 [9 b.
Kudd erat trois maow Apyetos dod,
P3 orelxovTa yap mpiowbey adroy ev Kiki
rd 2 Zz a? Habdvres dudéotnoay, cir dveiSeow
Bl 4 jpaccov evOev KdvOev otitis €c0’ ds ov,
725
Tov Tov pavévtos KamiBovdevTOD oTparod
714. papaiver'] papaiver ye nal préye L. papaiver . nal préyer Vat.c. B. Te Kal
prcye Cett. VM?. gaticap’ Lob. corr. ac RM?M°*, @updy 7’ A. Ttompatov A.
om. L, add. C?A.
715. €& déAmtwv] ‘When we had despaired.’ Cp. supr. 648.
716. petaveyvioOn] ‘Has been con- verted,’ Ajax, supr. 651, attributed the change in himself to the persuasion of Tecmessa.
717. Ovpav] This reading, which occurs in some MSS., is nearer to @upér, the reading of L, than the conj. Oupou 7, which has been commonly adopted. For the poetical plural, ‘ outbursts of wrath,’ cp. Trach. 882, rives vdoo; and see Essay on L. § 20. p. 30. The plural of Ovyds occurs in Plat. Phil. 4o E: Legg. 11.934 A, 6 5é .. év pdBus Serjias, H Tow emOvpias } POdvors 7} Oupots Sv- odo yeyvdpevos. (verewy.)
719 foll. The proscenium has been vacant during the preceding ode. A single figure is now seen approaching from the opposite direction to that in which Ajax went forth, The man proves to be Teucer’s forerunner. :
The effect of the following scene is twofold. On the one hand, the Chorus and Tecmessa are roused from their security, and go anxiously in search of
721. mpooporwy| mpocpoaray L.
715. paricap’] parifap’ LM. garigap’ CAL? Pal. Vat. ac 716. duper] Ovpdv LY (yp, Oupav) VV? Pal. Vat. Oupav L? pr. M pr. Tl mg. R 4.
719. 7d mpOrov}
mpooporwr C, 726. Tov
Ajax. We are thus made aware that the crisis of the drama is approaching. But, on the other hand, the bearing of the prophet to Teucer, as reported by the messenger, and the tenor of his prophecy, assure the spectator that the anger of Athena against Ajax is not lasting, and hold forth a vague promise of final peace.
dvBpes pidot] The messenger, who is one of Teucer’s men, thus assures the mariners of his continued friendship in their master’s hour of need. 16 mparov stands in apposition with the sentence, Tedxpos mapéo7t, which, as Hermann says, must be held as equivalent to Ted- Kpov napeivaz, Cp, O. T. 1234, 5, 6 pev TdxtaTos Tey Ad-ywy cimeiv Te Kat | pabeiv, TéOvnke Oeiov *loxaorns napa. The ab- ruptness of this gives some colour to Musgrave’s conjecture, dvdpes, plAov 76 mpwrov ayyetrat OéAw. . 724,5. ‘For when they knew him from afar off as he approached, they surrounded him.’ Cp. infr. 1046, paGeiy yap eyyis dv od Svanerhs.
726, KémPovdevtod otparot] ‘And
70
XO.
AT,
xO.
AT.
XO.
7130.
lod LA
SOPOKAEOYS
-, 3 a £ J : x Edvaipov dmroKkadodvTes, WS OVK ApKEot lal ~ ~ 7d ph ob wérpoor mas Katagavbels Oaveiv, ~ Ss s Sor eis tocotrov HAOov ware Kal XEpow an - re Kodeav épvoTta SrerepadOn §ipn. ~ ~ - Anyer 8 Epis Spapodca Tod mpoowratw nw a ff avdpav yepovtay év ~vvaddayh doyou, ~ r ee é GAN jyiv Alas wot’oti, os ppdow Tdde ; na ~ a Tois Kupios yap mdvra xpi Ondodv Adyor, lat Pi ovx evdov, GAA Ppobdos adpriws, vEeas Bovrds véowsw éyxatagedéas tpédrots. on’ e. lod tod, os a >? Bpadciav Auads ap 6 THvde Thy ddov By ’ méurov ereupev, 7 pdvnv eyo Bpadds. , > 2 \ ‘4 Son > ¢ 4 ti 0 éott ypeias tiod breoravicpEvoy ; tov dvdp amnida Tedxpos &vdobev oréyns pe Eo TwaphKev, mpiv mapov advros ToXN. aXN olxeral Tor, mpds Td KépdtoTov Tparrels
diewepawOn | SiatrepewOn L. SreweparwOn C7A. : 741. drnvda] dmndia L Pal. daniéa A.
730
735
740
737. lod lov] iod lob
who was guilty of plotting against the army.’ o7paroi is genitive of the object.
727. @s connects ove dpkécot, K.T.A, with jpaccoy, the clause roy .. droxa- Aowvres being parenthetical. They said, @ rod pavévtos .. givaipe, ovx apréoes, «7.4. The verb dpxeiy is used abso- lutely in the original sense of ‘ to ward off danger,’ and this uncommon use is supplemented by the epexegetic clause.
730. SrereparwOy] Lit. ‘were passed from either side,’ ie. crossed blades. Not merely ‘ were unsheathed.’
731. Spapotoa tod mpocwrdtw] ‘When it had run to anextreme.” The partitive genitive is merely idiomatic, and does not limit the force of the ex- pression. Essay on L. § to. p. 16 (bis).
732. ‘Through elders interposing with their words.’ For év instrumental, see Essay on L. § 19. p. 28, and cp. Trach. 887, orovéevros évy TouG oddpov.
733. ‘ Where is our Ajax?’ ‘piv is dative of the person interested. Cp. supr. 332, jpiv Tov dvdpa SiatreporBdoCar HaKOLS.
734. rots kuplots] ‘To those prin-
cipally concerned.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 688, 9, ef 5& Tuyxavw | Tots Kupioret Kat mpoonkovow A€ywv, | ov« ol6a.
735, 6. véas..tpomos] ‘ Having changed his purpose in unison with his change of mood.’ The Chorus believe that Ajax, having learnt submission, is gone forth to purify himself in the fresh water at the corner of the bay. Supr. 654 foll.
737. tod iov] The messenger per- ceives that the fate of Ajax is sealed, and raises the same cry of horror that Oedipus utters (O. T. 1182) when he discovers the truth.
738. Bpabetav is predicative and ad- verbial,=‘too late.’ Cp. the use of mupés, e.g. infr. 1239.
740. ‘And what is there lacking to the fulfilment of the present need?’ xpelas tijo8’, the need implied in Teucer’s sending you, rivde ri 65dv, supr. 738.
743. tor] ‘We can tell you. to here expresses the consciousness of con- tributing pertinent information.
743, 4. Mpos TO Képdiorov .. ywopas]
AIAS. 71
yrepns, Oeoiow ds Karaddr\ayxOf xédrov.
Al.
a? Tadr cori taémn popias moAdjs Téa,
745
wv ? iol a eimep tt Kddyas & gpovey pavrederat,
XO, Ar.
~ és ? > JON io motov; tid eidds tobde mpdypartos répi; Tocovrov oda Kal trapdy érbyxavor,
> A rs a €k yap ovvédpou kal TupavyiKod KiKdov
i BY > , a va Kédxas petracras oios Arpeddy siya,
750
els xelpa Tetkpou defiay gidodpdves
‘ > Geis cire Kdrrécknipe tmavtota réxvy
J 2 ~ eipfar kar’ Huap Tovippaves Td viv rode
wy ye. ~ Py Fyre OF YA Aiav® ims oxnvator pnd ddévr éav,
> lol > 9 a nn el (@vT Exkelvoy eiaideiy Oédot TorTé,
755
ee yap airov ride Ojpépa povy dias ’Abdvas paris, as epn réyov. Ta yap Teptocd Kadvévnta odpatra
ninrev Bapetais rps Ocdv Svompagias
752. Kaméonnpe] nameonnper L.
‘His thoughts having taken the hap- piest turn.’ For the genitive, cp. Trach. 705, mol ywopns méow; Ant. 42, mod ywpns tor’ ei;
x6Aov] ‘In respect of” (lit. ‘ from’) ‘their wrath.’
746. The name of Calchas, and the thought of his foreknowledge, strike the hearers with an expectant awe.
748. kal tmapdv érdyxavov] ‘For I was there to hear and see.” An expan- sion of wapwv, the coordinate for the participial construction. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 68; also § 32. p. 55.
749 foll. Calchas, who alone knows the future, is not carried away by the rage which possesses the host, but simply warns Teucer in a friendly tone that the wrath of the gods is against Ajax for this one day. This attitude of the prophet is emphasized by the pleonastic iteration, é« ..kvkAou peta- ards olos .. S{xa, and by the periphrasis in 1. 753.
ovvéSpou..kixAov] ‘The circle of the lords who sate in council,’ with the éyopa of the Achaeans gathered round.
751, 2. Join Seftdv els,
756. THde Onnepg] 7H5E 6” juépa A pr. Pal.
752. mwavtola réxvy] ‘ By all manner of means :’ to be joined with efpta:.
753. kat’ Tap .. 765e] ‘For the day whose light is with us now and here,’ i.e. to-day.
754. abévra agrees with Tedxpor, the subject of éav.
756. rHSe Ojpépa is more probable, because simpler, than 775’ 26’ jpépa.
757. 8 Epy Aéywv] ‘As his words declared.’ The messenger is careful to make it clear that the assertion is the prophet’s, and not his own. Cp. Creon in O. T. 110, év 798 epacke yj. For this periphrasis, cp, Hdt. 1. 118, 7@ ve ydp neTroinpevy, epn deywv, és Tov aida TovTov éxapvoy peydaws, «.7.A. Abicht observes that it is commonly used, as here, in passing to direct speech from indirect.
758. Td.. wepiood kavévyTa copara] ‘Men grown too great to be of profit.’ Cp. Shakespeare, Julius Caesar, 1. 2. 149, 50, ‘Upon what meat doth this our Caesar feed, | That he is grown so great?’ Ib. 1. 1, 77, 8, ‘ These growing feathers plucked from Caesar's wing, | Will make him fly an ordinary pitch,’
ed A thacy’ 6 pdvris, boris dvOpamou piow
72 SOPOKAEOYS
760
» 3 lol Bracrav éreita ph kat dvOpomov ppovg.
~ 2 7 xeivos & am olkav edOds eEoppmpevos
lan ta dvovs Kahas déyovTos ebpéOn marpos.
la \ 6 piv yap adbtov évvéret, Téxvov, Sopl
i ~ a yo 8 a“ Bobrov Kpareiv pév, adv OeG O adel Kparely,
755
6 8 diixiprras Kddpivos jpeiparo,
~ a ~ . mdrep, Scots pev kav 6 pndev ov opod
2 « ‘\ eal Kpdtos Katakthoar’ éyo & Kal dixa
an? Ta kelvoyv méroiba Totr émiomaoety KAEOS,
toobvd éxdpume pod0ov, «ira Sevrepov,
[toa
770
= dias *Addvas, vik érptvoved viy
nudar em éxOpots xeipa gowiay rpérewy,
an ’ a ia té6r dvrigwvel Sevov appytév T Enos
nn ? dvacoa, Tois doo “Apyelov médas
iotw, kal’ npas & ovmror éxphéee pdxn.
i
761. ppovn| ppove L. ppovet CA.
775
768. karaxtyoatr’| karactnoar LM.
K Karaxtnout C&A Pal. Vat.ac M*. saraornoat’ L*, xaraxtqcer’ V.
760. 607s] ‘ When any one.’ Essay on L. § 22. p. 35, 2.
760, 1. &vOparou pvaw | BAaotev] ‘Being but of human mould.’ An un- usual cognate accusative, to be partly accounted for by the frequent use of vow as an accusative of respect. See Essay on L.§ 17. p. 25; and cp. espe- cially Trach. 1062, yuv7) 6é, O7jAus ovoa xovn dvips puacy.
562, ev0%s belongs in meaning to <tpédn in the following line.
763. watpés may be either (1) geni- tive of derivation, ‘ A foolish son of a wisely speaking father,’ for which, cp. Ant. 38, éo@A@v Kann: or (2) genitive absolute, ‘ Foolish, although his father advised him well.’ The former (1) is nearer to the truth.
764. avrov évvérrer] ‘Charged him, Cp. O. T. 350, évvénw o€, #70.
765. pev..8'] The ‘ paratactic’ structure (Essay on L. § 36. p. 68) gives additional emphasis.
769. émomdoev] ‘That I shall cull perforce,’ as if plucking a branch from a tree. (Aesch. Pers. 475.) Cp. Shak.
1 Hen. IV. 1.3: ‘Hot. By heaven, me- thinks it were an easy leap | To pluck bright honour from the pale-faced moon; | Or dive into the bottom of the deep, | Where fathom-line doth never touch the ground, | And pluck up drownéd hon- our by the locks; | So he that doth redeem her thence might wear | With- out corrival all her dignities.’
770. toodvB’ .. piPov] ‘So high the vaunt he uttered.’ Cp. supr. 386, pydev Hey’ cians: 422, 3, eos | eepew péya.
771. dtas “A@dvas] ‘ Regarding glo- rious Athena.’ An extreme instance of the genitive of respect. Essay on L. § 9. p. 13, infr. 790, 792. The sentence is changed from dias’ A@dvas étpuvovens, or avdapevns.
773. 70847") For aiday, ‘to com- mand,’ cp. O. C. 864, ad5@ owmrday, and for the middle v. (of unasked, spon- taneous utterance), Phil. 130, o0 d77a, TEKVOY, ToLKiAws avdwyévou,
773. Sevov dppyrov 7° érros] ‘ A fear- fully impious word.’
_ 775. ka® Hpds} ‘In my part of the line ;’ ward, as in Hdt. 2. 121. § 4, ds
AIAS. 73
~ - Tootadé *ror Abyoirw dorepyh beds 2 Zz x » 2: > hap a ExTHTaT Opyjv, od Kat dvOpwmrov dpovar, 2 ’ wy wd eA o. 2 @AX elmep Eott THde Onpépa, thy’ dv > ~ cant yevoinel’ abtod ody 06 owrhp.or, “af? > Tocadd’ 6 pdvris ips 6 8 edOds &€ &dpas 780 £ -§ ¥ # J y %, méprrer pe col dépovta tdod éemiotodas Ted 4 J 7 > Fa eOkpos guddocey, ef & drecrephpucda, > Ba ~ ouK totiv avijp Keivos, ef Kédyas oodds. oa Ah ‘2 XO. & daia Téxunoca, Séicpopov yévos,
épa porodica révd dot’ ern Opoei, 785
776. Tot] tots MSS. Herm. corr. THde 0 hucpa CA, dmeotnpnpeba L. pev L*. droorepnpeda RM”.
785. Spa] SparL, Spa A. —rdv5') ror.
52 Kata Tovs puddooovtas Hv: Xen. Hell. 4. 2, 18, of wey *A@nvaion kata Aareda- povious éyévovtro. Hermann renders, ‘Per me, quantum in me est,’ which is rather=76 xa6’ Ads (cp. Hdt. 7. 158).
ottror’ éxpyte] ‘Shall never burst forth,’ like a river breaking its banks, ‘Postquam..duo acies manum_ali- quandiu conseruerunt, si alterutra subito in fugam se converterit, eleganter pugna ipsa, tanquam obicibus antta coércita, in eam partem éxpnocey [éxpytar] di- catur.” Musgr. Cp. the Homeric roaé- poo yépupar, in which the opposing armies are thought of as the sides of a torrent.
776. The correction suggested by Hermann, ro: for 7ois, although not quite necessary (for rooicde might= rowiade mepuxdaw), is extremely pro- bable.
776, 7. aorepyq -. dpyfqv] ‘He hath won him the unenviable guerdon of the goddess’ wrath.’ davepy7 is more for- cible when taken thus passively than if supposed to mean ‘unloving,’ which would add nothing to the notion of épyqv. For ékthoaro, of something bad, cp. especially Aesch. S. c, T. 1017 (of Polynices), dyos 5¢ xad Oavdy serh- cera.
779. The genitive abrod shows that owrhptot has nearly the force of a sub- stantive.
780. On this form of the senarius,
8. 795e Onuepal TH8’ ev Ayépar LL? Pal. 780. eip’] drew LAT. ee ue ameotephpeda A Pal. (c. gl. rod aiavros) Vat. ac. 783. avijp xeivos] dvijp éxeivoo LA pr. ’Keivos I. L. rév8 CoA,
ei’ C. 782. dmeotephpycba|
drearepnOn-
generally marking some empressement, see above on 1. 294.
€€ €5pas] ‘From where I sate,’ viz. amongst the Achaeans who were looking on at the council.
781. ra08’ émaroAds] ‘This charge,’ viz. that implied in supr. 753-5. Teucer remains to watch over his_brother’s interests in the assembly.
782. Tetxpos] The proper name is added after the article in further ex- planation.
gvAdcoev] The epexegetic infini- tive is occasioned by the addition of Tevxpos.
ei 8 dreorepypeOa} ‘But if we are frustrated ;’ i.e. if the daiuay of Ajax has prevented us from carrying out our intention. For dmoorepeiy of prevention, cp. Aesch. Suppl. 1063, Zeds dmoorepoin yapov. This meaning is more forcible, although less obvious, than that of Bad- ham’s ingenious conjecture, el 8 dp’ torepniaper,
783. The idiomatic Gvip Kketvos avoids the association of the name Alas with the ill-omened ov« gar.
784. ‘Ocruelly vexed Tecmessa, born to woe!’ The exact association con- veyed in Sata is difficult to seize. Per- haps from meaning ‘hostile,’ it comes to mean ‘treated as an enemy,’ and so ‘cruelly afflicted’ by the gods.
785. ‘Come and see what news this man is telling.’ Cp. Phil. 504, yp) 8
74 SOPOKAEOYS
nw lad a ‘4 Py éupe? yap év xp@ Toiro, py xaipew Tiwd,
TE, ri p ad tédawav, apriws memavpévny Kaxav atpitov, e& Edpas aviorate ; XO. 1008’ eisdkove Tavdpss, os Ker pépov Alavros hiv mpaéw iv FAryno eye, 790 TE, otwot, ri dys, @vOpwre; pov ddAddAaper ; Al. od« of8a tiv ofv mpagw, Aiavros 8 87, Oupaios «imep éoriv, od Oapod mépt, TE. xai piv Oupaios, date p ddive ri ys. Al, éxeivoy elpyew Tedxpos eEepierar 795 oknyis tmavrdov pnd adiévat povor, TE, wot 8 éort Tedxpos, kami 7B rA€yer Tade ; Al. wépeor éxeivos dpru tivde 8 eEodov drcOpiay Aiavros éAmiger Péperv. TE, oipor tédawa, Tob mor avOpérav pabdr ; 800 Al, rot Ocoropetou pdvrews, Kal’ Hpepay 789. ds] 60 LM. do AC? Vat. ac M?. 791. GvOpwme] dvOpwne LY. GvOpwne CA. 794. p ddivar] #, wdivey L. pe ddivew CA. 796. dprévar] a(n) pré- var L. dguévar A. 799. amie pépe] eanifew pepay A, 800. padi]
w fromoL,
éxrds dvra mnydrwy Ta Selv’ dpav: O. T. 503, mply tory’ dpOdv eros.
786. ‘This cutteth to the quick, and is not a thing to rejoice at. For the negative expression, pr xalpeuvy, cp. Eur. Med. 136, 0852 cuvpdopa, & yovat, Gdyeot Swparos; and, for év xp, Hdt. 4.175, 70 peyv pécov Ta Tpiyay dveevres avlecOa, TA Se EvOev nal evOevy KeipovTes év xpot. Tecmessa now comes forth with Eurysaces.
787. apriws| Since the apparent change of mind in Ajax, 1. 692.
788. Kakdv dtpitwv} ‘ Incessant evils” So drepe?.. dya@, Pind. Ol. 2. 59, ‘unfailing good.’
é& Spas] She has been sitting quiet in the hut since 1. 692.
790. Hv) E. on L, § 16. p. 23, 2 a.
HAyyo eyo] For the aorist, see Essay on L. § 32. pp. 55, 6; and cp. supr. 693.
791. pav dAdAapev;} ‘Are we then undone?’ Tecmessa (cp. supr. 269) passionately assumes that her fate and that of Ajax are one. The messenger
in his reply calmly distinguishes be- tween them.
792. Atavros] The genitive is at first put vaguely, as in continuation of the possessive ofv, but a construction is afterwards supplied for it by the addition of wépu.
794. Gore .. dys] ‘So that I am in travail to know your meaning.’ Cp. O. T. 73, 4, Kal w’ Auap 73n vpperpor- pevov xpiv@ | Aumel Ti mpaoce.
795. é€epterar] ‘Expressly orders.’ See Essay on L. § 55. p. Ior.
796. okyvis wmavdov] ‘Confined within the tent.’ #avdAos occurs only here.
797. émt +8] ‘Why?’ The answer shows that the meaning is rather ‘ For what reason?’ than ‘With what in- tention?’
798, 9. THvBe .. hépav] *And he is hoping to convey intelligence that it is fatal for Ajax to go forth as he has now done.’
801, 2. Kad’ fpépav.. déper] * This very day, in which he intimates that life or death is in store for him.’
AIA, 75
tiv viv, 81 abt Odvarov 4 Biov dépet,
TE,
bY ? a ~ kal ometoab, of perv Tedkpov év tdxer podeiv > an ’ of & écmépovs dyxdvas, of 8° dvtndiovs
Ny 9 ’ of yo, pido, mpdornt dvaykaias Tbxns,
>
805
nw? ¢ntetr iévtes ravdpos eEodov Kaki,
éyvoxa yap 6) pords nrarnpévy
kat THs mahkads ydpitos éxBeBdrAnpéevy.
oipor, ti Spdow, téxvov; ody tSpuréov.
, > > a GAN eiut Kayo Keio Sroimep dv cbévo,
Xopopev, eyKovOmev, ovx Edpas adxpy,
810 [10 b.
cd¢ew Oédovtas advdpa y, ds ometdn Oaveiv,
802, 6r’] jr’ L*.
a] roxas L?, 805 A Vat.a° VV3MM?.
fr’ Pal. M.
oO eycovGpev] eyrovapey L. eyxwvdpev C2, eyxovdpev CA Pal. 812. ds] dc0 ay L,
om. A. pr. add A®* Vat. ac MM?
803. mpoornt dvayralas rixys] Either (1) ‘Stand forth to succour us under this crushing blow,’ dvayxaias tuxns being an objective genitive, like Oavarwy in O. T. 1200, Oavaroy & eye | xwpa mupyos dvéora: or (2) ‘Stand forth to defend the helpless,—abstract for concrete; or (3) taking the verb differently, ‘Stand forth to prevent this crushing sorrow.’ For (1) cp. Eur. Andr. 220, 1, xelpov’ dpaévav vécor | TavTnv vooovpev, GAA mpovoTnpEV Ka- Ads. See also O. T. 187, dy tmep, and note,
804. The change of subject in podetv is noticeable. ‘Hasten Teucer’s com- ing,’ instead of ‘Make haste to bring Teucer with speed.’
805. dyk@vas is governed by iév7es, in which the notion of omevoare is re- sumed,
806. eEoSov] Sc. bror eféBn. The form of the sentence is changed by the introduction of {ytetre. For the second 5é following per .. 5é, cp. Ant. 200-2, HOEAnTE py ..AOeANGE Be... TOds 5e Sov- Awoas aye.
807, 8. ‘For I well perceive that my husband has deceived me, and cast me out from the favour that I had of
803. of yw] of ey LAT Pal.
. €gmépous] éorépas L, 808. Line om. L? pr.
rixys]
dvrydtous] dvOnAtous
éomépouo CPA. 811.
810. Keio’) xeice L.
812-814.
do A, onevin| onevder COA
yore.’ These two lines reveal the cause of Tecmessa’s being so easily blinded. For $wrtés, genitive of the agent, cp. Trach, 267, 8, dvdpds ws éAevbépov | patovro.
809. She is eager to go in search of Ajax, but first throws a distracted look upon the child. After a momentary struggle with herself, she leaves him. Cp. infr. 985.
ovx iSputéov] ‘One must not stay.’ iSpuréov is verbal of idptc@a as a de- ponent verb. For the meaning, cp. Thuc. 1, 131, és wey tiv Saaprnv ovK énavexwpe, és 5¢ KoAwvds tas Tpwddas iSpubeis, «.7.A., Trach. 68, iSpucda, and note.
810. This line prepares the way for what follows, 1. 891, where Ajax is found by Tecmessa at a short distance from the camp, and not by the Chorus, who have been searching far and wide.
811. otx Spas dkpn] ‘It is high time for something else than sitting still.’ Cp. Phil. 12, dayn yap ob paxpdy jpiv Abywv.
812. Three readings are possible here: (1) dydp’ ds dy omevdn: (2) av- dpa 7 ds oweddee: and (3) that in the text. The choice lies between (2) and (3).
76 ZOPOKAEOYS
a nn ft XO. Xopely €roipos, Kol Ady@ det~w povov.
n ove Tadxos yap epyov Kai wodav au eerat,
Al.
6 pev odayeds Eornkey ToueTaTos
815
Z > » wy ‘S. 4 U4 yévoir’ dv,—ei te Kal AoyiferOa Kory,
SSpov pev avdpds“Exropos £évov épol
paddiora puonbévtos ex Oiarou 0 épay
nwénnye & ev yh mwodepia tH Tpwdd:,
atdnpoBpart Onydvn venKkovis
820
émnéa © avtov ed mepioteivas eyo,
evvotvatatoy Td’ dvdpi dia Tdéxovs Oaveiv.
a \ a 2 ADS ca bé OUT® EV EVTKEVOUPEV’ EK OE THVOE [OL
817. févwv] devay L. Eévwv C7A.
820. ordnpoBpHr:] aSnpoBpwrnt L.
otby-
poBpure COAL? pr. (atdnpoBp&rn corr. L?) Vat. ac.
814. kal modSév is added to define épyou further. Exeunt Chorus severally by the two side doors. Cp. supr. 805.
815-65. The scene is changed to a wooded place (infr. 892) not far from the camp (infr. 874-8), where Ajax is disclosed, somewhat retired, but so that both he and the projecting point of the sword which he has planted in the ground, are visible to the spectators.
815. 6..cpayets} Either (1) ‘the slayer,’ or (2) ‘ the sacrificer ;’ probably the former (1).
éornkev .. dy] ‘Stands so as he may prove most keen:’ whetted not only with the grind-stone, but with the hate of Hector who gave it, the enmity of the Trojan soil in which it is fixed, the determined will of Ajax and his care in executing that will. The sword thus ordered cannot fail of its effect.
816. ef to..cxoAn] These words mark Ajax’ feeling of the extreme deliberateness of his act. After long repression he is at leisure not only to make elaborate preparations, but also to reason over what he is about to do. For the language, cp. Thuc. 2. 45, e b€ pe bel wal yuvaieias re dperns .. pynoOjvat, Bpaxeig napawioe anav onuav®. The clause is rather to be connected with what follows than with what precedes. (Others would supply Hv, and render ‘If one had but time to
make reflections’). The indefinite 7q has an ironical effect, and also somewhat of solemnity, like the impersonal ex- pression in Shakespeare, Julius Caesar, 5.1: ‘O, that a man might know | The end of this day’s business ere it come!’
817, 18. dvSpds .. dpav] ‘ Of Hector, who of men not Greek was by me most hated and abhorred” dyvdpés adds a touch of distinction to the name which follows. Cp El. 45, wap’ dvipés @avo- téws fxwv. By the addition of gévev he reserves his chief hatred for the Argives.
820. The reading ovSnpoBpery is not impossible. Cp. O. T. 80, 1, 7Ux7 .. owrhpt, and note.
The iteration of émnta after rémnye, supr. 819, strengthens our impression of the firmness with which the sword was fastened in the earth.
821. eb meprorethas} ‘Carefully se- curing it.’ He had trodden the earth about it, as if planting a young tree.
822. etvotoratov.. Qavetv] ‘So as most kindly to provide for me a speedy death, edvotcraroy is supplementary predicate with érnta. Essay on L. § 23, p. 38, § 38, p.71. Oaveiy is epexe- getic=Gore Savery, Ajax has but two desires, that his death may be (1) cer- tain, (2) swift. His preparation of the sword secures both ends in one.
823. otTw pév edoxevodpev]
‘So
AIA.
ov mparos, & Zeb, Kal yap eikds, dpxecor, airjoopat S€ o od paKxpoy yépas Nayely, méprpov tw hiv dyyedov, Kakhy ddtiv Tedkp@ hépovta, mparos ds pe Baordon memTora Ode epi veoppdvT Eiger,
kai pm mpos éxOpav tov Karorrevbels mdépos ptgPOG kvolv mpdBrnTos olwvois 6’ Edrop, 830 Tocatrd o, @ Zed, mpootpérw, Kade 8 dpa Topmatov ‘Epury yOdviov «0 pe Kotpioat, giv dopaddat@ kal raxet mndjparte mAeupav Siappi~avra TOde hacydve,
Kad® & dpwyods Tas def Te TapOévous 835 del 0 dpécas mévta trav Bpotois 7éOn
oepvas Epwis tavimodas, pabeiv épe
825. Aayxelv] AaBetv LL?M. Aaxetv C®A Vat. ac. 828. wenrara] menradéra L. OA.
yp. Tocadra aot C? mg.
826. ds] do L. do Cr 830. xvoiv] xvot LA Pal. ao ®LA. tooadr’ & Pal.
tpo(a)tperw L. amporpénw L?V3MM?, 7aT, Line 836 om, A. ‘
ej) L.
well provided with an instrument am I.’ pév is resumed from supr. 815.
824. kai ydp eikés|] These words are characteristic of the indomitable hero, who, in his supreme hour, addresses the sovereign of the gods as his kinsman. (Cp. supr. 387, mpoydvew mpordrwp.)
825. Aaxetv, if the true reading, is epexegetic, the accusative yépas being governed, primarily, by aityoopa:. But AaBeiv tnay be right. See v. rr.
826. kakiv pdtw] ‘A rumour of evil sound.’ In the ‘clairvoyance’ of this moment Ajax imagines the effect which the news of his death would have on Teucer, as also, infr. 850, on his
' mother.
It has been supposed that infr. 998, éteta yap ..Gavdy indicates the answer of Zeus to this prayer. But, although this is possible, such a rumour is suffi- ciently accounted for by what passes at supr. 749 foll., especially the words in 1, 783, ov« €or Gynp Ketvos.
828. aept] Cp. infr. 899, pacydvy TEPLTTUXTS.
veoppivrw] ‘Then freshly streaming.’
Aayxeiv (yp. AaBeiv) yépas T. mentara CoA,
831. Tosatrd o’, @| Tocatra mpoa Tair @V. —- mpoarpérw] 836. 6] & LIL? Pal. ray] rap’ L.
For this vivid touch, cp. infr. 898, dpriws veoupayns. He does not mention Tec- messa.
830. frp0@ .. EAwp] ‘I be cast forth, exposed to dogs and birds for a prey.’
833, 4. ‘And that the leap where- with I plunge this sword into my side may be swift and without a struggle.’ awyoqpart has been interpreted of the involuntary spring upwards at the mo- ment of the sword piercing the heart ; but it is rather, more simply, the act of falling on the sword. Ajax prays that this may be unattended with con- yulsions, and may lead directly to the consummation.
835. dei... mapGevous] Cp. especially, Aesch. Eum. 69, 70, madaal raides, als od piyvuTa | OeGv ms, 0d5 dvOparros, ovde Onp more.
836. Cp. O. C. 42, tas mav6’ dpdcas Ebpevidas, #.7.A,
837. padetv] The inf. depends on the general notion in #adA@, the full expression, xad@ dparyovs, being partly lost sight of.
78 ZOPOKAEOYS
mpos Tav Arpeddv os didAAvpat réras*, *ir, & raxelar moivipol 7 ’Epiwves, yeberbe, ph peideoOe, mavdjpov atparod,
od 8 & Tov alimdv ovpaviy duppndatay 845
co la = 2 Ne ig tf
Hr, matpdav thy éuiy brav xOdva
ions, emirx® vodvetov Avia
idns, émucxov Xp of)
at Fig x as IN f Eee lee
dyyeikov dras Tas éuds popoy T Epo nn _ ~
yépovte marpt TH TE dvoTHym TpoPs.
> ? re 7
4 wou Téddawva, THVS Srav KrAvyn party, 850
Hoe péyay Koxutoy év mdon model.
aXN obdey Epyov Taira Opyveicbar parny,
GNX dpxréov To mpaypa adv Traéxer Twi.
839 ff. xalcpac Kaxoto’ Kamora Kal mavywdeOpova | fvvapnaceay, Somep eloopio’
a épe | abroopayh [(sic). abroopayy A.] nimrovra, Tao abtoopayee (sic. abroapa-
yeis C8A] mpoo rev gidiotav éuydvov (éxyovev L) ddoiaro LAL? Pal. Vat. ac.
(xabtoopaye’s Pal. Vat. a. 843. 7’) iver’ L. naon A.
839-42. See v. rr. The reasons for rejecting these four lines may be briefly given. The allusion to the death of Agamemnon, which is the chief point in them, interferes with the poetical simplicity of the passage, and is more- over not applicable to Menelaus. The emphatic use of avtoopayyjs in two dif- ferent senses in the same line is awk- ward, and like an imitation. o{Aucros occurs nowhere else, and ras not else- where in Sophocles; and écyévwv seems to have arisen from a confusion of the death of Agamemnon with that of Clytemnestra, together with an at- tempt to include the fate of Odysseus,
844. ‘Flesh yourselves unsparingly on all the populous host.’ prj petSeode is introduced 8d pécov. The ravdnpos otparés of the Achaeans is contrasted with the Argive chiefs.
847. émoxdv.. fviav] ‘Checking thy rein.” Instead of saying éméyew Gpyua, or inmous, the means, or more immediate object, is put into the accu- sative. «
xpuvaévwerov] ‘Gilded,’ viz. having the upper surface studded with gold,
Tws a’tocpayeis Vat, ac. yd ir A.
exydvev maon C*,
ds abtospayeis V). 851. méon] mac L.
848. dras..épov] ‘My troubles and my fate.’ This is not a mere pleonasm. The dra: may include his first provo- cation of Athena as well as his wild actions since; the word pépov is spe- cially applicable to his death.
849. TH Te SvaTHve tp0dS] Either (1) ‘and the unhappy one who nursed my infancy ;’ or (2) ‘and the unhappy one who tends on him.’ According to (2) Ajax in thinking of his mother with special tenderness, speaks of her as the one who nursed him at her breast (7 p’ érex’, } we COpee, Od. 2.131.) Accord- ing to (2) he is thinking of the dreary household at Salamis. where she who had been the wife of Telamon’s youth was now the nurse of his declining years. Cp. Od. 24. 211, év 58 yur) Sued? yentis médev, H} fa yépovra | évdueéws Ko- Héconev én’ dypod, vdaqu mbAnos.
851. Cp. Eur. Med. 1176, ef7’ dvti- HoAmoy kev ddoAvyAs péyay | kexurdv.
852. ‘But I have nought to do with vain laments for this.’
ovdev Epyov, lit. ‘It is no part of the business in hand.’
853. ov téXe Twi] * And that with
AIAS. 79
= , - @& Odvare Odvare, viv pw erickerpar poddv
7 XN bY cal kairo. o€ peéev Kadxel mpocavdjaw fuvav,
[ti a.
855
ay > > lod ~ ce 0, @ haevvijs hpépas 7d viv oédas, kai tov Suppeutiy “Hoy mpocervvéra
mavvatatov Oi KovmoT avis torepor,
® dhéyyos, ® yfs lepdv olkelas wédov
~ > ny © ‘4 a Zadrapivos, & Tatpwov éotias BdOpor,
860
+ + ~ krewai T “AOjvat, kal 7d odvvtpogov yévos,
kphvat re worapot @ olde, Kai ra Tpwika
4 n~ 27 > > lon 2 7 media mpocavdd, xalper, @ Tpopas epost"
af? a T0080 tyulv Aias rovmos totatov Opoei,
Ta & GAN ey “Aidou Tots Kdto puOhcopat.
865
HMIXOPION.
+ 4 yA Ya Tovos TOV@O TWOVOV pepe,
858. xotvmor’] Kal ovmor’ L, ovmor’ A. matp@ov Vat. ac, 865. GAA’] dAda L. 7a 8 GAN A,
natpgov] matpoas L?V,
Vat.ac. rpopis| tpope’s LA.
speed.’ The addition of the indefinite pronoun, as in dvioas 7 (‘with some- thing of haste’), has an effect of peremp- toriness. Z
856. ro viv] By hypallage for rijs yov, giving a lighter rhythm.
857. mpooevverw is introduced by an expansion similar to that in Aesch. Prom. 91, eal Tov mavérrny Kixdov HAriov xak@,—and then becomes the governing word,
858. kovror’ avOis}] Sc. mpocavijaw. Cp. Ant. 808, 9, véaroy 5 péyyos Aeta- govoav deAtou | Kovror’ aiOs.
859. & peyyos] He passionately re- sumes his invocation (856-8), and as his heart goes forth with the universal sunlight, he again (as in 846) fixes his thoughts on home.
860. watpgov féorlas PdOpov] ‘ Hearth-stone of my sire.’ See Essay on L. § 42. p. 80 ¥.
861. KAewai] Cp. supr. 596, and note. The glory of Athens, like that of Salamis, is anticipated.
76 atvtpodov yévos] ‘And ye, her race, among whom I was brought up.’ These words, in which Ajax adopts the Athenians as brethren of the Aeacidae,
860. cadapivos LA. gadapivoo C3, 863. xalper’] xaiped’ L?, yaiper’
are well calculated to move the Athe- nian audience.
862 foll. After bidding farewell to Salamis and Athens, he is returning to his purpose, when his eye falls on the fresh waters in which he has lately bathed (supr. 654); and they remind him of his Trojan environment of the last ten years. To this also he bids an affectionate farewell.
864. The repetition of his own name by Ajax here is significant. Still con- scious of his greatness, he imagines all Nature as moved at his departure.
865 foll. Ajax having fallen upon his sword at the back of the proscenium, and the orchestra as well as the stage being otherwise vacant, the Chorus re- enter by the two side doors, the first qptxopiov coming in on the spectator’s left, as if from the east. Before the open-
~ing of the strophe, infr. 879, they have
taken up their position in the orchestra. 866. ‘Toil upon toil brings only toil.’ The dative here is partly governed by the verb. Cp. Eur. Hel. 195, daxpuva Sdxpvoi por ¢épov. But in Eur. Phoen. 1496, pévw pédvos, by an extension of the idiom, pévw is simply = émt pdvy.
80 ZOPOKAEOYS
Ta 7a
ma yap ovx éBav eyd;
a , kovdels *édiorarat we ouppabely Toros.
idov,
~ = A de Ootrov ad Kd¥w Tivd.
870
a - HM, tpadv ye, vads KotvdmAouv opidiay.
HM,
ti ovv dn;
HM, wav éoriBnrar mdevpov Eomepov vey.
wy Ty HM, éyes odv;
875
HM, révov ye mrHO0s, Koddey eis div méov. HM, Grr obd& pev On riv ad’ jrlov Boddy KédevOov avinp ovdapod Sndot gpaveis.
867, 8. ma wa Ta] wai nat mai LA. 874. wAevpév] wrevpay L, Aevpor C.
oS épot 8) Pal. LA. ovdapod avip V.
869. ‘And no spot arrests me that I may share its secret.’ Although the causative sense of the middle voice of €piorypr is usually confined to the first aorist, this is not the case with other compounds of tornm, e.g. xadicrapa; and in Trach. 339, 700 we 7HV5' Eploracat Baow, the active or causative meaning is the most natural. See L. andS.s.v. ediornp,C. diiorapar occurs with active meaning only in Plat. Tim. 63 C, yewSy yevn Siictapevor, The force of the mid- dle voice comes out if we complete the expression, éplorarai pe guppadetv éavTd. évioraral pe ovppadeiy can only mean ‘is aware that I know what it knows.’
870. t8ou] Cp. El. 1410, i60d par’ ad Opoe? tis.
872. Either (1) with a comma after ‘ye, as in the text, ‘ You hear our sound, your mates of the same ship’s crew :’ pov governed by dodmov, and Suthtav (abstract for concrete) being placed in lax apposition with the preceding words. Or (2) with no stop, supplying «Aves, ‘What you hear is our company, your mates of the same ship’s crew.’
874. ‘The coast to westward of the ships hath all been trodden.’ srAevpov, lit. ‘the rib,’ and hence figuratively the curve, or half-arc, on one side of the bay. vedy, not with mAevpdy, but with éomepov, as a genitive of local relation.
wv Boda] Bodjo L, Boddy A, poday LT,
869. *épicraral) énicrara: MSS. 877, ovde pey 64] 6) om. A. pr. 8) T.
878. dvnp] avip
877. adh’ HAlov Bodrav] ‘Towards the sunrise ;’ according to the Greek idiom by which the point of sight is taken as a point of departure. Cp. Hdt. 1. 84, mpds rot TywaAov rerpep- pévov, and see L. and S. s. v. mpds, A. I. 2.
878. KéAevBov is accusative of the sphere of motion,—Essay on L § 16. Pp. 23 c,—some such word as iovow being suggested by the context.
SyAot] Sc. 7d épevydpevor. * Reveals the hidden truth by being found.’ LI. 866-878, which are recited before the Chorus have taken their places, are not antistrophic (866 U 4 VU—Uutu— iamb. dim., 867 4), 868 +V—U4+U4 troch. dim. cat., 870, ru | 4u— v-+ug iambus | troch. dim. cat., 873, 5 u4—). Ll. 878-914, 925-960, are an- tistrophic according to the following scheme :—
Be sh ? a. oe VAs L Jywrvu- pl ok eGirceas ae | YUH UUmK— USK eUe t Suu eVstuH—uUHnY , Boag es —vwvuUR-- t a Pe A
AIAS, 81
XO. orp. ris dv * 84rd po, ris dv pidorévev
adiadav éxav diimvous dypas, 880 9 tis’Odupmiddav Oeav, 4 puTaev Bocropiav morapav*, tov dpddupov 885
wv 5 ef mot mAaspevoy Aevoowy
879. *OATd por] 54 wor MSS. Herm. corr. 880. dypas] yp. é6pas C°AM. 885. vorapar) morapav .. tpic L. (ray EAAnoTOvTiav gl.C’ mg.) morapév {pis most
MSS. 886. Aevacay] Acvowv L, Acvcowy A, / QWu-u- vttu- —u- 4uu-uU-
b. (891 ff.=937 ff.) U-—+ Ytfou—-v4u-0+tuU- rate.
SoS Rey aoe pep aan SE EE a Oa ey Bee VvtG
te Sera “wes a gy
e. (goo ff.=946 ff.) (4UU--——
ft vtuttu-un-u
eile ek aie WE yey —-tu--gu-vtvun- d. (gto ff. =954 ff.) (tuv--— tuyv-—— vttu-
, vtun—utuTEnruUn Wages wt Ss
‘ t Sure
| Ear
879. The correction of 84 to *577a is necessary for the (dochmiac) metre.
als v=Tas dy 1s; Cp. O. C, 1100, tis dv Oeay .. Soin;
880. €xwv] ‘Employed in.’ Cp. supr. 564, duvopevav Onpav éxwv.
881. "OdAupmdasov Oeév] of’ (the Mysian) ‘ Olympus.’
885. Boooplwv motapav] ‘ What flowing current of the Hellespont?’ Cp. supr. 412, and note. The Helles-
‘Nymphs
VOL. II.
pont with its various currents might be imagined as tenanted by many river- gods. @5pis, which follows these words in most MSS., but not in Mosq. ab., has nothing to correspond to it in the anti- strophe, and is unnecessary to the sense.
tov dpd0upov] Cp. supr. 205, and note.
886. et oOt..Aevcowv] i.e.Aevcowr, ef mot Aevooor. See Essay on L, § 28. Pp. 47, 3; and cp. Thuc. 1, 14. § 4,
82 SOPOKAEOYS.
dmvor; oxétr\La yap
an ra éué ye Tov pakp@v addray Tovey
ovpio pi) medadoat dpope, a GAN dpevnvov dvdpa pr AevooeLv Srov,
TE, XO. Té, XO,
id prot pot,
id TARpOY,
lan Z Téxpnooav, oikr@ TQde ovyKeKpapevny,
TE. XO. Te,
a > ti 8 €oTw;
~ - fd # Keita, Kpupaim gacydvm mepinTux7s.
887. dmvot] dnd..: 7....L, Cc’, dAdray] dda
Spduy] Spdpov L. Spdpm A. gl. weynvdra Pal. Pal.
pynooav] réxpnoav L. réxpnooay A.
Aiywijrat yap nat ’A@nvaior, xa ef tives ddd, Bpaxéa exenrnvro: ib. 17. § J, émpaxOn te aw aitav obdév Epyov afid- Aovyor, ef pu} ef TL mpds TEptoixovs Tods éavTady éxaoras.
887. oxérAta] For the plural use, cp. El. 230, 7a5¢€ yap dAura nexAnoerat.
888. rév.. wévwv] ‘In this my long- continued wandering toil.’
889. ‘Should not arrive with fav- ourable speed.’ meAdoat, sc. 7 Cy- Toupey.
890. ‘ But mine eye should fail to find where he is, the vanished one.” Although the ordinary sense of dpevynvés, ‘without force’ (d-pévos), is sufficient here (cp. especially, Hom. H. Ven. 189-91, uA pe (Gv7’ dpevyvov év dvOpuroow édons| vaiew, GdAdX’ édAéaup’ Evel oF BroOdApros dvnp | yéyverat, do7e, x.7.d.), the context suggests the further association of ‘a vanished life,’ as if from 4, pévw. See Essay on L. § 54. p. 100 ¢.
891. During the strophe, Tecmessa has entered unperceived at the back of the stage, and, still in shadow, raises a sudden cry. The Chorus do not at once see her.
: dardot C?, dray L, danrav A. 890. dpevnvév] dpepnvoy L, rAedooey] Acdoev L. Aetdooev A, 894. SoupiAnmrov] Sopidnrroy L Pal. Soupidnmrov AC’.
890
tivos Bo) mdpavados eێBn varovs ;
thy Soupidnmroy Stopopoy vipdny ope
895
olyor, ddwda, SramerdpOnpat, piror,
Aias 68 hpiv dpriws veoopayns
[r1b.
888. paxpGv] poxpdy LY. paxpav 889. opi] odpiay L. obpiy A. dpevnvoy C?, 891. iw] iw id LA 895. Téx-
894. The word vipdy is chosen, as less definite than Sayap or dxortis, to denote the position of Tecmessa.
895. olkT ., cuykeKxpapevny] ‘Steeped in the sorrow of that cry.’ The look of Tecmessa convinces the Chorus that her whole being is fused in the sorrow which the cry conveyed. For the phy- sical image, see Essay on L. § 56. p- 102: and cp. especially Ant. 1311, derdaig .. cvyxéxpapat Sua.
765e refers to iw pol por.
896. otxwx’, dAwAa] The perfect gives a more absolute sense of completeness than oixopuac would give.
StarrerdpOypar] For this image, which sums up Tecmessa’s experience of calamity, cp. Aesch. Cho. 691, 4a?” dxpas eiras ws mopPovpeba.
899. ‘Lies heaped about his hidden sword.’ The sword-point (infr. 1025) lifts the garment of Ajax to an apex from which the folds descend. At 906 she has raised the edge of the garment, and is gazing at the mangled form be- neath it. At 915, by a revulsion of feeling, she draws it (or perhaps her own veil) over him so as to cover him
AIAS. 83
XO.
” doa , @HOlL EM@v vooTerv’
goo epol, Karéredves, dvag, Tévde cuvvadray, ® Tdédas" ® tarai¢porv yivar TE, ds &8e 7008’ eyovros aldgew mapa, XO, rivos mor’ dp’ *épge yeipi Svopopos ; 905 TE, avrds mpds abrod: dfdov, év yap of xOovi mmxrov 765° €yxos mepimerés Karnyopel. XO. spor ends dras, ofos dp’ aindy Ons, &ppaxtos ditwv’ gto eyo 8 6 mdvra Kodés, 6 mévr dispis, KaTnpéknoa, 7a 7a Ketrat 6 dvotpdzedos, Svodvupos Alas; TE, otro. Oeatéss addXE vw TEPLTTUX EL 915
pape Kariya 7Qde mapmydnv, emei
900, gol. @por} iw wor LAY. éxovros (T0058 Exovros) L. 909. @pyor] id por LA. om. M. gI5.uvj mL. my CAA, more completely than before. The point of the sword is hidden by the garment, the blade in the body, the hilt in the ground. For the language, cp. Pind. Nem. 8. 40, xefvos wal TeAapavos daper vidv gacyavy dppikviicoats,
goo, The first thought of the Chorus is for themselves.
go5. As the passage is antistrophic, and the corresponding 1. 951 is free from suspicion, émpafe in the MS. text of this line has probably taken the place of an equivalent word. See v. rr. Nothing better than épfe has been sug- gested.
906, 7. év ydp..karnyopet] ‘For this sword which he has fixed in the ground, and over which he is fallen, witnesses against him.’ Another would not so have slain him. of is to be taken with mnxrév and mepimerés, and suggests the object (adrod) of karn-yopel. mepurerés is used passively. Essay on
L. § 53. p-99- gio. dot ends dras] ‘ Woe for me,
G2
go2. @] ia LA. 905. épte] éxpate MSS, (€ompage V). Herm. corr. 912. 7a 7a] mai wa L, vupos LAL*M? Vat. ac Pal. c. gl. (&:d 76 onpawdpevoy Tod évépartos),
904. 7008’ Exovros] Todds”
914. Svawvupos] 6 dvow-
Line 914
luckless one!’ dry is here a calamity involving blame, as appears from the words 6 mdvra Kupds, 6 mav7’ didpis in what follows.
a&dbpaxtos didwv] ‘ Without friend to shield thee.’ Essay on L. § 10. p.16f
gII. wdvra is here used adverbially with a merely intensive force, as way in compounds, Essay on L. § 55. p. ror, 6.
913. 8vetpdmeAos) ‘ Unmanageable,’ Cp. supr. 609, dvaGepdmevros: £94, 5, Hiipa pot doxers ppoveiy, | ei Todpoy #O0s dpri madevew voeis,
914. Suoadvupos| ‘Of ill-omened name.’ The Chorus were present when Ajax, supr. 430, ‘played nicely with his name.’
g15. Tecmessa has been gazing be- neath the mantle, but, as some of the Chorus draw nearer, she covers the body out of sight.
mepimTuxet| ‘Covering.’ Observe the repetition of the word used, supr. 899, in a different connection.
916. pape] Probably the mantle of
ae
34
ZOPOKAEOYS
ovdels dv, Saris Kal didos, Thain Bdrérewv
a Las y Cg guoavt dvw mpos pivas, eK Te gowwias
TAnyis peravOey aip dm’ oixelas apayns.
oipor, ti Spdow; tis ce Baotdoa didror ;
920
~ a ia , * ¥ mod Tedxpos; os dkpatos, ef Bain, podot,
mentor adedpov tévde cvyxabappocat,
ios ez a ig 14 ® Svapop Aias, ofos ay oiws Exers,
as kal map éxOpois détos Opyvev ruyxeiv.
XO.
dvr. tpedres, Taras, Epeddres xpdvo
925
atepeogpav dp *d8 ééavtcew Kaxdv
poipay ameipeciov mivev, Told pot
925. TdAas] iaxds édres dp evdnAros Fs add. L? pr. 927. eéavicar] eaviacay L.
add. Erfurdt,
Ajax; possibly some garment from Tecmessa’s own person. See Aesch. Fr. 212. The companions of Achilles, in IL. 18. 352, cover the dead body of Patro- clus: éav@ Arti nddvpay | és wédas ex Kepadijs’ KadvmepOe 5i papel AcvKG.
gI7. ovdels .. daTis kat didos| ‘No one who loved him.’ «ai marks the stress on @idos. An enemy or indif- ferent person might bear to see him, but a friend could not. So Musgrave, ‘Qui saltem amicus fuerit. Libentius quippe talia inimicus, quam amicus aspiceret.’ Lobeck and the Scholiast give a different force to «ai, as if it meant, ‘not even a friend, far less a stranger.’ But this is less in accord- ance with the use of «ai in relative clauses, and also with the feeling of antiquity.
918, 19. & re howlas wAnyijs] Sc. gvoavra, the breath being supposed to issue with the blood from the wound. Cp. infr. 1411, 2.
pedavOev afpa] Cp. infr. 1412, 3, péday | pévos.
gig. oixelas opayijs] ‘His own self- inflicted death-wound.’ For this use of oixetos, cp. El, 215, oiweias eis Gras, supr. 260, oixeta 1a0n.
920. tis ce Bacrdce didwv] The huge form of Ajax lying disordered would need a powerful hand to straighten it. Even Teucer needs help, infr. 11. 1409-11. Tecmessa shrinks from ask-
926, @5’] om. MSS.
éfavucew A,
ing the Chorus to perform this duty, which, however willing, they would do awkwardly; and for such sacred service a nearer and more equal friend is re- quired.
Q21. @s dkpatos, ef Baty, pddror] ‘How timely were his coming, if he came.’ The optative without dy is doubted, but is less harsh coming im- mediately after another optative; and see Essay on L. § 36. p.626 (1). Some have supposed a confusion of the ex- pression of a wish with the potential
optative. ‘Might he but come! How timely!’ But this is hardly in the Greek.
922. ovykafappdoat] This com-
pound occurs only here.
925 foll. Ajax is imagined to have brooded over his injuries for days before his final outbreak. Cp. supr. 194, 5, Hakpaiave..oxodkG. The Chorus now think that the symptoms he then showed ought to have warned them of the pos- sibility of what has followed.
926, 7. ‘ Thus with iron will to work out an evil doom of boundless woe.’ &8’ is required for the metre, and adds point to orepedpwv as a supplementary pre- dicate with éfavicew. dpa, ‘As the event has proved.’ rota introduces the ground of the preceding inference. Essay on L. § 22. p. 35, 3. pov is dative of the person interested, ‘ In my hearing,’ or ‘To my concern.’
ig mavvuxa Kal paédort dverrévates
93° ? th wpoppov éxOodémr ’Arpeidas ovrAim ody mabe, 2 wep 2 ~ y va Heyas dp nv exeivos dpywv ypdvos 4 > > , THpaToVv, Hos apioTsxeip 935 ed et ) > X £ —vvu- brrov Exeit dyov Tépt, TE. id pot por. XO. xwpet mpds Frap, oida, yervata dn, + eid a TE, id pot por, 207 cae ~ s ‘ 2 ow uA XO, obdéy o dmrictd Kal Sls oipGEat, yivar, 940 aw 29 cad Tootd dmoBrdapbcioay apriws pirov, xX XQ ~ ~ ~ TE, cot pév doxeiv radr’ gor’, euol 8° dyav dpovety, XO. évvavdd, TE. oto, réxvoy, mpos ofa Sovrelas cvyd Xopodper, oor vv egeotaot oKoroi. 945
930. paéBov7’] paddovr’? L. gacdov | 7’ Pal. dveorévates} dveor ,. eo L, dvearévates C®. éarévateo Pal. 931. dpdppov] wpdppov L? Pal. VM. 933. obv] oth L. ov CA. 936. a dotted line in left mg. before étAwy L. 937) 39, 74. wor pot} por por A, 940. oiv@tar] oipwta L. oipata A.
ou 941. dpriws| dpriaws L. dpriws A. 945. epecTaar] epectaow L, épeoran A.
930. mavvuxa Kat gaddovr’] * All night and in bright day.’ gaé@ovra is picturesquely substituted for mavnpépa, and the adjectives are cognate or adver- bial accusatives with dveorévates, of which éy@o5ond, although still cognate, is a more direct object.
931. ap6hpwv] ‘ With savage thoughts,’ a supplementary predicate. The metre is doubtful here, and some MSS. have dpdppov’, or dpdppoy (vocative sing.).
932. ovAi@ otv waQer}] ‘Under thy calamitous wrong,’ i.e. his disappoint- ment in the judgment of the arms, which has had such fatal consequences. For né@os in this sense, cp. O. C. 1078, Seva 8 ebpotcay pds aiOaipwy md6n: and see Phil. 334, 8, wirepov, @ réxvoy, 70 adv | tdOnw’ eAéyxw: O.T. 553, 4, 70 5 | waOn yw éroiov pys wadeiv, didacKé pe.
934 foll. ‘Mighty to begin sorrows was the hour when the contest for the [gold-forged] arms was appointed for the hands of the brave.’ péyas fv dpxwv is nearly equivalent to peydAws 7ipxev.
935. A choriambus = xpucorimwv has been lost before &mAwv.
937 foll. After an interval of in- articulate sorrow, in which she only utters brief ejaculations, Tecmessa’s feelings take a bitter turn. and her in- dignation finds vent firstagainst the gods, 950-3, and then against the Atreidae, 961-73. Her pride in Ajax rises above all else.
938. ‘I know, a grief of ample size is piercing to thy soul.’ ‘yevvata is not ‘genuine’ or ‘noble,’ but ‘of great size.’ Cp. Shak. Ant. and Cleo, 4. 15. 4, ‘Our size of sorrow.’
940. ‘I doubt thee not for wailing more than once,’ i.e. I am sure that the feeling equals its expression.
941. dmoBAadeicav] ‘ Violently be- reft” See L. and S.s. v. BAdmra, I. 2.
942. ppovetv] ‘To feel and know.’ See O. C. 1741; E. on L. § 51. p. 95.
4. Tecmessa turns from the Chorus to her child.
945. Cp. supr. 497. But for the
86
XO, dpot, dvadryjrov
Siacdv eOpénoas dévavdoy
épyov “Arpedav TOO axe, GAN aseipyo. Geds,
Te.
na a“ 8 ok dv 7a8’ €orn TIS, pi) Ocdv péra.
ZOPOKAEOYS
[12 a.
950
XO. dyav brepBpibes &xOos Hvucar.
18,
roidvde pévror Zyvods 4% Sect) Oeds
Madr\as gutever whe ’Odvecéws xdpty.
XO,
4h pa xerawdrav Oupdv éeduBpifer woddTAas avijp, 954
a a“ » yere b& *roicde pawopéevos &xeow
modvy yédora, ped feb,
946. Spor] diyorL. yp. apo C?, Spor AY. 51. dyav]dayav 8 A. dyavy’ L? Pal. M*.
modvrAas| 6 woAdTrAas LA. dxeow] dxeot L, dxeow AT,
coming of Teucer and the interposition of Odysseus, Tecmessa’s apprehensions would have been verified.
otov..coKomot} ‘What eyes are set over our life!’ For oxomdés, of one who has a right to call others to account, cp. especially Od. 22. 395, 6, 4 Te yovandvy | duwdev oxonds éoor Kara peyap’ juetepdwy, The Atreidae and their underlings are meant. Cp. supr. 512, bm’ dppariorav pr pidwv.
947. Opoyqoas dvavSov épyov *Atpet- Sav] ‘Thou givest utterance to the wordless deed of the Atreidae.’ The phrase dvavdoy épyov marks the tacit exercise of absolute power, ‘the blow without the word.’ For, as Menelaus says afterwards, 1. 1160, he has no rea- son Adyos KoAd (ew, @ BidlecOa apf. dvavdov is introduced partly for the sake of the verbal opposition to é6péncas. Cp. Aesch. Eum. 935, arya .. dA€Opos.
949. TOS’ dyer] ‘In this cry of sor- row. Cp. O. C. 1722, Anyere 7008’ dxous: supr. 895, olkTw THde.
g51. ‘Beyond measure heavy is the burden of the grief they cause.’ jvucav, sc. of Oeot. Aor. of immediate past.
952. In identifying herself with Ajax, Tecmessa has learnt to speak scornfully of the gods. ‘But the gods are to blame for it all.’ His protection has
948. 78") ToS L. 7réx8? C.
qvvcay| nvvcay L, jvucay C7.
954. 955. Totade] trois MSS. (rotor Tricl.) Elmsl. corr.
indeed been more apparent in her life than theirs has been. Cp. supr. 490, and note.
054. KeAawoTav Oupov] ‘In _ his swart soul.’ Accusative of the sphere of movement, lit. ‘throughout.’ The latter part of the compound is not dwelt upon, but suggests the Oupds as a localized entity, a sort of beast within the man, like Plato’s lion (Rep. 9. 588). For «eAauvés, of evil passions, cp. Aesch. Eum. 459, dAAd.. vv edauvdppay epi) | paTnp xaréxra. And for the personifi- cation of Ovyés, Archil, Fr. 68, 6upeé, Cup aunxdvorr nndecw kunwpeve, epv- Bpifer is not used absolutely elsewhere. Tt seems here to mean to ‘acquire fresh insolence.’ Cp. éweppdaat.
awodttAas avqp] ‘The unflinching man.’ The Homeric epithet is used with a different meaning : viz. ‘ He who sticks at nothing” Cp. Phil. 633, 4, GAN gor’ éxeivy mdyta AexTd, TavTA de | roApyra.
955. Tota Se parvopevors deci] ‘Over this madness-caused woe.’ Dative of the cause or occasion, as is shown by KdUovTes, SC. TadE TA Ayea, in the fol- lowing clause. Cp. El. 1343, xalpovow ody TovToow ; 4 tives A6yor; For the condensed epithet (sc. rod parvopevov), see Essay on L, § 43. p. 81, § 35. p. 60.
AIAS. 87
gdv te Siurdot Baoidjs KAvovtes ’Arpetdat,
960
7 Sy TE. of & ody yeddvrwy Kdmyatpbytoy Kaxois
n aY Ef Tots Todd. tows rot, Kel Bémovra ph rdOouv
>
? Oavivt dy oipdgecay ev ypela Sopds,
. ~ of yap Kaxol yvdpaior taéyabdy xepoiv
Pa €xovTes ovK ioact, mpiy tis éxBdAn.
965,
J €pwol mixpos TéOvnKkey 7} Kelvois yAuKds,
avT@ d& Teprvés. dy yap npdoOn TuxXeiv
2 > lad exTHoad abte, Odvarov dvmep Heder,
~ AW cad tl Ota rots’ émeyyedGev dy xdra;
Bevis TéOvnKEY ovTOS, od KeEivoiow, ov,
970
mpos tatr 'Odvaceds ev xevois bBpicéro.
Aias yap avrois ovkér éoriv, ddN enol
Aua@v dvias Kal yéous Stofxera.
959. Bactdjjs] Baodjes LAT Pal. Sfroma L. xei] «ei from & (?) L. 967. atr@] abrai L. attra C®. Q71. mpos Tad7’] mpd rad7’ L.
960. wAvovres] Viz. from Odysseus.
962. Kel .. pr "d00uv] ‘ Though they missed him not.’—after he had withdrawn from fighting. Cp. Il. 1. 240, H mor “AxtAAjos 1067) iferar vias *Axaiy: ib. 9.197, # Tt para xpew.
963. évxpeta Sopds] (1) ‘In exigency of war,’ rather than (2) ‘In sore need of his spear.’ For the latter, however, cp. supr. 180, fuvod Sopds.
965. mpiv ms &kBddy] ‘Till one have lost it,’ or ‘thrown it away.’ For the transition from the indefinite plural to ms, cp. Trach. ll. 2, 3, ob« av aid’ éxpda- Go1s Bpotay apiv ay | Oden ts. éxBadeiv is to lose by one’s own fault. Cp. Ant. 648, 9, uy vuv.. rds ppévas .. éxBadns. Agamemnon has ‘thrown a pearl away | Richer than all his tribe.’ (Shak. Oth.
5, 2).
966, 7. Either (1) supposing an im- plied comparative, ‘My sorrow in his death is greater than their joy: how- beit, he has pleased himself ;’ or (2) supposing 8€ to be in apodosi, and +vykev to be virtually hypothetical, ‘Be his death joy to them or guief to
961.08 8] oF L. of 8
966. éuot) .". evo L.A] GL. 4 CoAr. 969. Ti] ms CSA, mpoo radr’ AC’,
ol 8 A, 962. 700d")
iT, = r00d'] rod: & L,
me, to him it brings content.’ For (1), see Essay on L. § 39. p. 73 63; and for (2), cp. Ant. 1168, where see note. As there is nothing but the emphasis to suggest comparison, (2) is preferable.
968. ep adds emphasis with refe- rence to the words of Ajax, supr. ll. 473-480, which Tecmessa now recalls. Cp. O. C. 1704, eێmpagev ofov 7Oerev.
970. ‘His death is no concern of theirs, but of the gods alone.’ The gods have required this sacrifice, and the will of the Atreidae has had no part in it. For this vague ‘dative of the person interested,’ cp, El. 1152, ré0vqx’ éyw got: Phil. 1030, nal réOvny’ bpiv mada. So, too, infr. 972, Alas yap avtois ovKér éoTiv, 1.7.A.
971. év wevots] ‘In a vain thing’: i.e. where his insolence has no occasion, and no object, but is beating the air.
973. Cp. Od. 14. 137, 8, piroie 52 Knde dnicow | mao, épot 5& padriora, retevyarar: Trach. 41, 2, wAjy éyol mpas | &bivas abrod mpooBaddy droi- NeETAL.
974. avlas kal yéous] ‘Distress and
38
ZOPOKAEOYS
TE YKPOS.
id pot pot,
XO.
atynoov. avdyy yap Sox Tedxpov KAvew 975 Boavros drys riod" émioxomoy pédos. TEY. & gidrar Alas, & ~dvatpor bpp pol, dp hurérnkas dowep ) paris Kparel; XO. drgorev aviip, Tedxpe, Todr ériotaco, TEY. dpor Bapeias dpa ris euas TUXNS. 980 XO, as a8 éxévTov TEY, @ Tddas eyo, Tédas, XO. dpa orevdgey, TEY, @ mepiomepyes aBos. XO, édyav ye, Tedxpe. TEY. ged Taras, Ti yap TEKvor Td rovde, mod pot yhs Kupel THs Tpwddos ; XO, povos mapa& oKnvaiory, 985
75. Sond] Foxe L. 979. avip] dvip LA.
Bone A.
sorrow.’ For the strength of meaning given to dvia here, cp. supr. 496 foll., infr. 1095.
976. ‘Uttering a loud strain that hath regard to this calamity :’ i.e. The sudden cry of Teucer shows that his eye has been arrested by the dead body and the group surrounding it. (Schol. odX HpapTyKds THs cuppopas, ddd’ éoTo- xacpevoy). He, like Tecmessa, supr. 891, 2, isat first dimly seen in the shade. émlaokomov is used nearly as in Aesch. Eum. 903, dota vinns ph canis émioxota.
977. & Eivatpov Spp’ enol] ‘ Brother of my love.’ dpa, from meaning ‘an object of sight,’ comes to mean ‘an ob- ject of regard’—one with whom we ‘see eye to eye,’—and its addition here gives a tone of affectionateness to the ex- pression. See Essay on L. § 54. p. 99 a3 and cp. especially, Phil. 171, pndé ovv- Tpopoy opp Exov,
978. ‘Hast thou then done as pre- valent Rumour tells?’ fpadAnkas, ‘Hast managed thine affairs, hast done thy business?’ See L. and S. s. v.
077. AprdAntas] AréAnwas L. HpmdAneas C?. 984. 7d Tov5e] TodTOse L.
70 Tovbe CA.
zpwoddw, II. 2. The phrase at first sight seems hardly tragic; and jumdAnné. o’ (Herm.), ice. ‘Have I sold thy life,’ by my delay? is at least plausible. But again, éumoA@y in the former sense, as an expression of common life, may have lost all figurative associations. Cp. Aesch. Eum, 631, 2, jpumoAnnéra. | 7a TAcior’ dGpueivov’. And even retaining #nédnxas in an absolute sense, as in the beginning of this note, the word implies blame in so far as Teucer refers not only to the death of Ajax, but to his loss of honour.
981-6. The partition of the sena- rius between two speakers, which does not occur at all in the Antigone, is in the Ajax confined to this passage and supr. 591-4, where see note,
982. & wepiomepyés 1400s] ‘O all- too-swift catastrophe!’ referring not to the rash deed of Ajax, but to the sudden consummation of destiny.
983, 4. te yap .. od] Cp. supr. Ior. The precatory pou indicates Teucer’s interest in the child.
AIA,
ep os
89
3 fig 4 ovxX OooVv TaXOS
a3 ~ ~ On adbroy fers Sedpo, wh tis ds Kevas
- ra ~ 2 okvpvov Aeaivns dvopevav dvapracn ;
10’ 2 raf 2 tay ~ az iO, é€yxovet, ovyKapve, Tots Oavodoi Tot
r a 4 ia 3 ~ piAovor mavres Keipévois emeyyeday,
XO.
a7 2 ~ > epied dvip Kelvos, Somep ody péret,
. pe 2 e kal pry ere (av, Tedkpe, rode oor pédew
990 [12 b.
TEY. & tév dmdvrev 8) Ocapdrov épol
GAyloTov ay mpoceidoy ddbarpois yd,
606s 6 ddéyv macév dvidcaca 8h
padiota Tovpov omddyyxvor, iv Oy viv EBny,
995
® gidtar Alas, tov ody ds éernobduny
popov didkoyv Kag.xvorKomovpevos*
déeta ydp aov Bagis ds Oeob Tivos
988. ey«dver] evedver L. avip éxetvos AT. (4)nacav LA. dmacev TL? Pal. VM.
998. gov] oo. L? pr. cou Vat. ac.
985. ovx Scov tdxos, «.7.A.] These words are spoken to Tecmessa, who, in obedience to them, makes her exit here, returning with Eurysaces, infr. 1168. They cannot be addressed to one of the Chorus, as the exit of a single choreutes is quite inadmissible; nor to one of Teucer’s own attendants, to whom such an exhortation as avy- xapve would be superfluous. As ad- dressed to Tecmessa, the words seem harsh and peremptory; but Teucer, who has been absent, does not know the depth of her feelings, and in his eyes she is merely Ajax’ captive. Hence the words, 10’, éyxdver, ov-yxapve, are an example of what is called irony, i.e. they indicate the speaker’s unconsciousness.
&47a] Although not an enclitic, the particle coming at the beginning of the line is a strong instance of synaphea, and marks the haste with which Teucer utters his command. Cp. infr. 1089, 90, Smrws | pH.
kevijs] ‘ Widowed,’ ‘ unprotected,’— Agovros evyevovs dnovaia. Not ‘bereft of young,’ as the prolepsis would have a frigid effect. Nor by enallage for nevév, sc. pytpés, ‘Separated from the
eyidver C3, 994. 686s 6’) 68607’ L. nacav CA Vat ac M?.
8 Geot] COL. Geod A. Oe C%
991. dvijp Keivos| ayip Keivos L. 6860 @ C5A Vat. ac. nace | 64] (n from e) L.
mother.’ The point lies in the com- parison not of Tecmessa to a lioness, but of Ajax to a lion.
988, 9. tots Oavotot tor, K.7.A.] Whence Eurysaces is in the greater danger.
990, 1. Supr. 567. ‘ While still alive, Ajax enjoined that he (Eurysaces)should be thy care, and he is so.’ The em- phatic otv avoids the appearance of supposing that Teucer needed the in- junction.
992 foll. Having done what is im- mediately necessary, Teucer becomes absorbed in the contemplation of his dead brother.
994 foll. This last heavy - hearted journey dates not from the warning of Calchas, supr. 750 foll., but from the rumour that quickly followed it. The exceptional rhythm of this line, without caesura, expresses the painfulness of the way.
997. The participles are to be taken closely with €Byv ; ‘Following up and searching out thy doom, when I per- ceived that it was come’:—viz. on hearing the rumour.
998. dteta] ‘Swift’: ie. not only
90
ZOPOKAEOYS
SAO ’Axaiods mévras as otye Paver.
A Xx a ay® krdtov dvotnvos éxrodav pev ov
~ can e.3 , imectévatoyv, viv & épav dmoddvpat,
% otpot,
a rf iO’, éxxddupoy, os tdw 7d wav Kakoy.
® duvcbéarov dupa Kal ToAuNs mKpas,
- dcas dvias po. kataomeipas pOivers.
a Ly ”~ 2 5 4 2 Tot yap pode pot duvaroy, els Tolovs Bporovs,
by a 2 7 > 2 va é o, Tolls gols apnéavr €y TOovolol 1 Qpou ;
> Mt. ) H mod *pe TeAapdv, obs mathp éuds 0 dpa,
> + dééait dv edrpocwmos theds T tows
a a ~ La J ie xopodv7’ dvev cod, mas yap ctx; b7@ mapa
1000. éemodadv piv dy] éxnodady pévo L.
péevov TL. (yp. pev dy L?). Yows LATVM. 6’ Ga C’ Vat. ac M?.
suddenly arriving, but spreading in- stantaneously.
gov] Objective genitive=mepi cov, Essay on L. § 9. p. 12.
Bags] ‘Talk,’ ‘bruit,’ ‘noise.’ Bags is generally something disagreeable.
@s Qeot twos] ‘Seeming to come from some god.’ Genitive of the agent (Essay on L. § 10. p. 14): sc. wéppav- tos, or the like. On the source of this rumour, see above, note on 1.826. The messenger returning to the camp after 1, 814 would bring word that Ajax was dead.
tooo. The antecedent to & and ob- ject of épév, viz. ‘thy death,’ is to be gathered from the meaning of the two preceding lines. Cp. O. T. 6.
1003, 10, ékxdduipov] Cp. supr. 915, 16. If Tecmessa is gone, according to the note on supr. 9&5, these words are spoken either (1) to the coryphaeus, who on her departure might naturally take his station by the corpse; or (2) to an attendant of Teucer. Cp. El. 1468, yaAGre may kdédupp’ dm’ dpbadrpov, bras | 7d ovyyevés Tou Kam’ épod Opyvav TUXN.
1004. ‘O sight intolerable! telling of arash and cruel deed.’ éppa here is not merely the person of Ajax as an object of vision, but the whole harrow-
1000
1005
IOIO
éxnodav pev dv C Vat.acM?, éxmoday
1008. ye] om. MSS. add. Kuster. 0 dpa) 7’
ing spectacle, from which Teucer passes naturally in the next line to Ajax him- self. For the genitive TéApys, ‘ imply- ing rashness,” cp. Thuc. 3. 45. § 7, TOAARs ebnGeias, Soris oleTat.
aixpas] Not merely ‘ passionate,’ but ‘cruel,’ because causing so much pain.
1005. The participial phrase éoas .. kataomeipas has the chief stress.
1008. The omission of pe in all the MSS. is a strong proof of the loss of the sense of quantity in Byzantine times. The line was scanned 7 mov TEeAGuav— without suspicion. 7’ iows in the Lau- rentian reading (understood as ‘equally’) has come in from the next line, and there is no reason to doubt that 6’ dpa is the genuine reading. Emphatic ful- ness in dwelling on such relationships is common in Greek, and is especially natural in Teucer.
1008-1010. The iteration of #% mov .. tows .. ws ydp otk; is expressive of Teucer’s bitterness of soul.
1010, 11. ‘Who will not smile any the more sweetly, no, not even if good fortune come to him. The idiomatic force of the comparative can hardly be rendered in translation. Lit. ‘ Even though fortunate, to smile none the more pleasantly (on that account)’. For mapa, cp. supr. 904, aidfew mapa:
AIAS, gt
pnd edrvxodyte pndty Advov yedar.
a a ca ~ ovTos Ti Kpvriper; motoy ovK épet Kaxév,
Me 2 n tov €x dopds yey@ra modepiov vébor,
- Tov derdia mpoddvra Kal Kaxavdpia
aé, gidtar Alas, 4 dddowowv, ds Ta od
1015,
kpadtn Oavéovros kal Sdpous vépoupe cods,
Toladr dvip Svtcopyos, év yiipa Bapvs,
2 lad €pet, mpos ovdev els Epiy Oupodpevos,
tédos 8 dmwords yas dmoppipOjoopat,
a Fi doddos Abyourw advt' éhevOépou davels.
1020
“A 2 ey Toatra pev Kat olkov' év Tpota d€ po
ToAAG pev éxOpol, radpa 8 *dpedjoipa.
IOII, evtvxovvT1] edTvXOdYT (og Ora) L. edtvXodvTLC®. ebTuXodvT A.
treow L. Hdvov A. yp. Hovov C’. Ad:0ov V RM?M¢ Vat. ac. 1014. kaxavdpia] Kak’ dvdpia L.
(gl. Aé:0v). pepOnoopa | drroppip(@)joopar LL*. mavpa Pal. VM.
H5.0r] trcww TL’Mpr. Pal. V.
naxavSpia C. 101g. Grop- dtroppipjaopa A Vat. ac M?. 1022. mapa 5’) aperjomua) dpernomor LATL? Vat.c VV°M. é@eAnotpot
Vat. a. xara matpa gl. C5’ mg L? Johnson corr.
982, mapa orevdfew. There is a slight irony in #81ov. The Laurentian reading, pniev ikewy yeday, is not Greek, and Ho.ov, the reading of Par. A and several other MSS., is further supported by the unintelligible reading tdov c. gl. oixetov in V*, which is clearly a corruption of #8tov, and may have given rise to iheww. See Phil. 1392, and v.rr. Others ex- plain the words to mean, ‘Whose custom it is not to smile pleasantly when for- tunate.’ But such a meaning of wapetvat is doubtful, and the comparative is then without point. The line, as above in- terpreted, may remind us of the story of Henry the First of England, who is said never to have smiled again after the death of his son, William the Aetheling. For the sorrow of Telamon, cp. Fr. 516 (from the ‘Teucer’), ds dp’, @ Téxvor, Keviy | érepnduny cov réppw ebdroyoupé- vou | ws (Gyros 9 8 dp’ ev ondrw Aadovod pe | Ecaw’ ’Epuds {dovais épevopéevov.
1012, te Kpvper;] ‘Over what will he draw the veil?’ i.e. He will not soften the shame of my birth, though it reflects on himself.
1013. Byaslight prolepsis the evil that is supposed to be predicated is made part of the subject. ‘What evil
will he not speak of me,—of the base- born issue of his spear?’ i.e. ‘ Will he not call me so?’ Cp. Il. 8. 283 (of Telamon), 6 o° érpepe rurOdv édvta | ak ce vidov Tep ééyTa Kopiccaro.
1017. avijp..Bapvs} ‘A passionate man, whom old age makes dangerous.’ Telamon had always been irascible (this helps to account for the im- petuosity of his son), and a bad temper is not improved by age. We may infer, too, from Teucer’s fear of Telamon, that Ajax was the favourite son.
1018. mpds ovbev . . Oupotpevos] Either (1) connecting cis épw with 6v- povpevos, ‘Angered into strife at no- thing ;’ or (2) joining ovdéy eis épw, ‘ Angered at what is no cause of quarrel.’ For (2), cp. Eur. Phoen, 598, «dra otv TodAotay RAGES Tpcs TOY OvdeY és paxNY, where ovdév taken alone does not answer sufficiently to deAdy nal gidd- yvxov in the preceding line: Plat. Phil. 17 C, eis rabra ovdevds dfios eve,
1020. Adyourw .. aves] ‘ Pro- claimed,’ i.e. by Telamon, who would declare Teucer to be the son of a slave- woman, and therefore ineligible for the succession.
1022, Although there is some con-
Q2
ZOPOKAEOYS
lat ~ ca ode kal Taira wévta cod OavdvTos evpouny.
lon ee 4 a olpo, ti dpdow; mas o aTooTadaw mLKpOU
o > a ¢ i? To0S aiddov kvddovros, & Tddas, Ud ov
govéws dp’ eéérvevoas ;
1025
s € - cides @S Xpove
Ss 7 ¥ eperr€ o “Exrop xai Oavav dropbicey ;
oxépaobe, mpos Oedv, Thy TUXnV Svoiv Bporoir.
"Exrop pév, & 5} Todd’ ewpyOn mapa,
~ cad r ) ea (woripe mpicbels immxav e§ avTvyov
1030
d > - 4 * exvdnter aicv, és TF améwugev PBiov
@ y otros 0° éxeivou tHvde Swpedy Exov
~ EA mpos Todd ddodr€ Oavacivo meohpate.
dp obx’Epuds totr éxddxevoe Eigos
1024. o' om. L Pal. pr. roir L. rod5’AC?, éxddnevoe] éxadxoucer L.
fusion in: the MSS. here, the reading of this line is tolerably certain.
1023 foll. He resumes what he had said in 1. 1005, and thus returns from himself to Ajax, and to the duties of the present hour.
1024, 5. W&s..«kvoedSovros] ‘How shall I disengage thee from this cruel, gleaming blade?’ The first notion of kvabav (cp. xvw@bag) seems to be ‘a projecting point’ or ‘tooth.’ Here the point of the sword, projecting through the body of Ajax, is clearly meant, as this alone could be seen. The mantle (supr. 899, 915) has been removed at 1, 1003. aiéAou may mean ‘ discoloured,’ as in Phil. 1157, éuds capkos aiddas, or ‘bright in part,’ the sheen of the newly whetted blade remaining where not ob- scured by the blood.
1026. ¢ovéws] Teucer, like Ajax, supr. 815, personifies the weapon, which, as the gift of Hector, is imagined to be instinct with enmity.
His mind is in sympathy with his brother’s, and he falls into a similar train of reasoning.
1027. Cp. Trach. 1162, 3, 88 oty 6 Onp Kevravpos, ds 7d Oelov iv | mpipav- Tov, otrw (av7d p’ exrewev Gave, dmopdicev has been changed to dmo- poetv, as the Attic form. But it must
1026. é¢émvevoas] éfenvevoas L.
1031. éxvanrer’| éyvanrer’ AC’ Pal. Vat. ac M?, éxdAnevoe A,
1029. T008'} 1034.
remain uncertain how far this was re- quired by the tragic dialect.
1029-31. This variation from the story of the Iliad is followed by Quintus Smyrnaeus, and was probably that adopted by the author of the Ilias minor. See Introduction, and cp. Eur. Andr. 399, oparyds . .“Exropos tpoxnAd- tous. The exchange of presents occurs in Il. 7. 303-5, as dpa pwvycas Saxe tipos dpyupdndrov, | atv Kodc@ Te pépaw kal éiitpnry TeAaparr | Alas 5& (worjpa Bidov Hoivin pacwvdv.
ampioGeis] ‘ Gallingly tied ;" i.e. not only bound fast, but cut by the strained cords as he hung. Cp. El. 862, tyros. éAkois éyxdpoat.
1031, ékvdaret’] ‘His flesh was frayed,’—upon the stones as he was dragged along. Cp. especially, Plat. Rep. B. 10. p. 616 A, efAxov.. én” doTtaddbev KvamrovTes.
Biov is added for the sake of definite- ness, as droyugar alone may mean ‘to swoon.
1033. pds TOUS’) Sc, Tod xvdBSovros, supr. 1025. The masculine gender is resumed, after ryv5e dwpedv, as more appropriate to the personification of the sword, meotqpatt, like mdqpart, supr. 833, refers to the act of falling on the sword,
AlAS, 93
kaxeivov “Aidns, Snpiovpyds kypuos ;
rN \ > \ - \ \ A. 9 O98 ey@ fev OUY KML TAUTA KAL TA TAaVT GEL
1035
pdoxoip dv dvOpdéroior pnyavar Oeots:
a
drm O& pi) Tas” Cotlv ev yvdpn didra,
kelvos 7 éxeiva orepyétw Kaya Téde,
HN Telve paxpdv, adX dros kpiripes Tadd ppagov tov dvdpa xd te pvOion Taya. Brérw yap éxOpiv Para, Kal rdy’ dv Kaxois yerav & OF Kakotpyos eEikoir’ avip,
XO. [13 a.
1041
TEY. XO. TEY,
¥. 2 , ~ tis 8 éoriv byt dvdpa mpoodevooes orparod ;
Mevédaos, @ 8) Tévde mAodv éoreiAaper, 1045
ope pabeiy yap eyyds dy od dvamerhs.
MENEAAOZ.
otros, at pore révde Tov veKpov yxepoiy Hy) ovyKopifew, adr édv ros exer,
TEY, rivos ydpw
Toa6vd avihwoas Néyov ;
1038. d7w] 6(v)rw L.
orw A. 1039. 7’ éxeiva] 7° éxeivou (i.e. 7a éxeivov) Pal. ra retvou TV.
1040. xptipes] xpuyys LT. —xpvpes C7. 1043. & 57] & div L. & 8) CA. 1044. vt’) otvria L. bvrw’ C?A. mpoodrevaoas] mpoo- mAevoe or mpocBrAevoen L, mpoodevooe C*, mpocdreooas A. mpodretoes Pal. 1045. éoreiAaper] éoredAdunv L, éareiAapev C2A, 1049. Toadvd’] advd’ A pr.
1035. Kdketvov] Sc. roy (worhpa.
1036, peév ovv evades a direct answer to the preceding question. Any one is free to deny that this is the work of the Erinys and of Hades. As for Teucer,
1044. orparov] It must be one of the host, for no one else would venture so near to the Achaean lines.
1045. @] ‘For whose behalf.’ For this dative of direct reference (Essay on
he will always refer every event to a Divine Power, And to what Powers but these can the present events be re- ferred ?
1039. éketva] Sc. & pida aire tvyxé- ve évra, For this vague pronoun, cp. Eur. Alc. 867, 8, (7A@ pOcpévous, reivov Epapar, | ketv’ ériOupa dwpara vatew.
1040 foll, The Chorus, knowing the imminent danger, are impatient of gene- ral reflections. And seeing Menelaus coming, they urge Teucer to break off.
1042, kakots] Dative of cause. Cp. supr. 955 and note.
1043. & 84] =oia 59. Cp. Plat. Phaedr. 244 D, dddd phy véowy ye.. , & 8) radar é« povipdrov mobev ey Tot Tay yevav.
L. § 12. p. 18), cp. especially O. C. 1673, @ Tie Tov ToAbw | .. mévov Eumedov elxopev.
1046. Menelaus is a familiar figure in the Trojan camp.
1047. o€ pwvd, «.7.A.] gave is here used with the construction of évvéma, O. T. 350, évvérw oe. . éupéeverv.
1048. ovykopifew] ‘To bring home’; a metaphor from the harvest-field, the dead body being ‘like a shock of corn.’ Or, to speak more accurately, the same general meaning of the word applies to both cases, without our necessarily sup- posing any conscious metaphor. Cp. Eur. H. F. 1422, daar’ éondpile téxva dvoKdpmora Yi.
1049. Tom6v8’ is said ironically, ‘Why
94
ME. Tey”, ME,
~ , 2 ¥ lol > ad Fi ~ Soxotvr époi, Soxotvra S ds Kpaiver arparod,
Z2O¢OKAEOYS
1050
? | Pes # ovkouy dy etros ftw’ airlay mpobeis ;
wv bbotver adtov édtricavtes ofkobev
dyew Ayauis Etupaxdv te Kal pidror, éLedpopev Cnrodvres éxOlmo Ppvyav’
a cant = t doris oTpat@ ~vpravte Bovrevoas povoy
1055
! ”, vixtap emeotpdrevoev, os Edor Sopi
~ “ 14 cel py Ocdv tis THvde Teipav EaPecer,
Apets pev av thd, iv 60° eihnxev ToXnY,
Oavévtes dv mpovkeiue? aicxioTrw pépo,
obros 8 dy €€n.
viv & evprragev beds
1060
tiv To0d bBpww mpds phra Kal wotuvas mecelv.
2 4 2. 9) a dv obvek adtov ovtis tor avijp clever
TocotTov waTe capa TupPetoa Tady
GAN appl yrAwpdy dpabov éexBeBrAnpévos
LOSI. mpobeis] mpocbeis A.
Pal. Sdpe (yp. ds Aor Sdpr) T. f y L. add. C? Pal. mpoviceiped’] mpovecined’ L. mpoveetyed’ Pal.
tov] TotodTov LA.
hast thou wasted so many words—few as they were?’
1050. Soxotvra (neut. pl.) is governed by eimov, understood from dy7jAwoas Adyov. The participle gives the reason, ie. dd 70 Soxety. ‘The cause is in my will.’ For the ellipse of the antecedent to és, cp. especially Trach. 1233, ris yap 706", mot, K.T.A.
1051. mpoOets] Sc. xedevers rata, again ‘understood’ from the preceding lines. Cp. especially O. T. 1154, 5, ox ws TaXOS Tis TOUS’ GmooTpepe YEpas ; ©E. SvoTnvos, dv7l tov; Ti mpooxpn av padery ;
1054. fnrotvres] i.e, ferdCovres, ‘In the trial.’
1057. Thvbe metpav ¢oBecev] For this metaphorical use of oBevviw, cp. Heracl. fr. 103, ed. Bywater, #Bpiy xpr oBevvvev, waddrov H TupKainy.
1058. tHvd’, Hv... TUxqv] The govern- ing word Aaxdvres is absorbed, leaving rhvbe (rUynv) as an accusative in appo- sition with the sentence.
1059. Oavévres Gv mpotxetpeda] ‘We
(yp. Tooovroy A p.m.)
é rf 1053. dyew] dyev C% dyev (yp. dfev) T. afte 1056, ds dor Sopt] yp. da edoddper C?. ds Edroe Sopi Pal. Vat. ac. ws édor 1058. eiAnxev] etAnxe LAT Pal.
1059. dv] om.
1063. Toaov-
should have died and been cast forth.’ In order to justify his own violence, Menelaus imagines Ajax (if successful) as usurping the command of the army, and forbidding the burial of the generals whom he had slain.
1061. wecetv] An epexegetic infini- tive, completing the imperfect construc- tion of mpos pia, «.7.A. By a slight inversion the insult (8p), instead of the objects of the insult, is put into the accusative after évnAAagev. The mean- ing is that some divine power (which the spectator knows to be Athena’s) exchanged one victim of Ajax’ fury for another.
1063. dpa tupBetoat tapw] ‘To give his corpse the honours of a tomb.’ See Essay on L. § 17. p. 25 .¢; also ibid. § 16. p. 235. Menelaus dwells with mocking iteration upon the privi- lege which he denies,
1064. dpi. . éxBeBAnpevos] ‘Cast forth here or there on the humid sand.’ The vague dupéi implies ‘casually here or there, as carried by the waves.” Cp.
AlAs.
price popBy maparlos yevioerar.
95
1065
mpos Tatra pndey dewov eédpns pévos. ef yap BXEmovros pi ’Svv{Onpuev Kparety,
mévtws Oavévros y dpgopev, Kdv ph Oédrns
>
wy Xepol mapevdivortes. ob yap %c6 brrov
tA > fo ~ lod Aoyov ¥ akodoa (dv tor’ Ono eudv.
1070
kairo kaxod mpos dvdpds dvdpa Snpérny
pndev Sikaodv tév ebeordroy Kdvewv,
> > se > HK A ov ydp mor ovr’ dv éy mode vduot Karas
pépow7’ dv, &vOa ph Kabeorhixn Séos,
wy > oS ovT av orpatés ye cwppives dpyor’ ert
1075
pndey PoBov mpéBrnpya pnd aidods eyo, aX dvdpa xXph, Kav cdua yervion péya,
1065. mapaAdfois] wa(p)parios L. éfdpns A.
maparios A. 1070. Adyow y’] Adyowr’ LIL? Pal. 1074. KabeoraKn] KabeoTHent (n from e) L.
1066. égdpys] etdepyis L. HO€ANO’] iDeAnia L. 7,9€Ano’ C3. xabeoTHKo A. p.m, Kadeorher Pal.
p 1075. dpxoer’] dxor’ L. dxorr’ C2. dipxour? ACT. dpxorr’ Le,
Aesch. Pers. 576, 7, evamréuevor 8° GAl dewd | oxddAdovTaL mpos dvatdwy | Taldwv THs apiavrov.
xAwpdv probably here refers not to colour but to moisture, i.e. that part of the sands which the sea has moistened. So in Trach. 849, yAwpay, . daxpior axvav, ‘moist dew of tears.’
1066. pydév.. pévos] ‘By no means let thy spirit rise threateningly.” pndé is adverbial, and de:véy predicative.
1069. tapeuQuvovres}] ‘ Keeping him in order.’ Cp. supr. 72, drev@bvovra, and note. The composition with rapa suggests the image of a slave-driver walking beside a gang of slaves and keeping them in line.
1069, 70. i.e. ‘I knew him too well in life to suppose that he will listen to reason.’ Such appears to be the force of the opposition between xepoty and Adywv here. This, said of the dead man, of course conveys the acme of brutal scorn. Cp. Shakespeare, Hamlet, 3. 4, ‘ Indeed, this counsellor | Is now most still, most secret, and most grave.’ For éqov, transferred from place to occasion, cp. infr. T1900,
1071, dv&pa is almost « pronoun
(Essay on L. § 22. p. 37, 5), and hence the repetition is not felt. ‘It is vile conduct, for one of the people to disobey.’ The ywpn is first stated as applicable to a city, and then in 1075 applied (with the emphatic ye) to the case of an army.
1073-6. ‘As in a city the laws can- not have due course if there be no es- tablished fear, so neither can a whole army be wisely disciplined without some safeguard of respect and awe.’ For xahws pépowr’ av, cp. Thuc. 5. 16, eb pepduevos év orparnyias: ib. 2. 60, Karas pepdpevos ..70 Kal’ Eautdv.
1075. dpxowr’ is a late correction in L? for dyorr’ ?
ér] ‘ Any longer;’ i.e. ‘When once respect is lost, good conduct is at an end.’
1077. kdv odpa yewton péya) ‘Though he be owner (lit. parent) of a mighty frame.’ This is a bold ex- tension of the idiom by which uncon- scious and mechanical actions are at- tributed to the subject, and one is said pica dddvras, ‘To have grown teeth,’ etc. See Essay on L. § 30. p. 52d; and cp. especially O. C. 149, 50, dAaay
96
Z2OPOKAEOYS
Soxely mreceiy dv Kady ard opikpod Kaxod,
ia X i a f déos yap @ mpoceoT
4 ot Ya Y TOTNPLAV eXOVTA TOV
> a aicxtvn 8 dpod,
émov & vBpifev dpav & & BovdeTar waph,
XN ravrny voice Thy mod Xpbv@ Tore
ef ovpiov Spapodoay eis Buddy mecety,
GAN éotdrwo por Kal déos TL Katptov,
Kal py SoxGpev Spavres av 7ddpeba
odk avriticev av0is av AuTdpeBa,
Epmret tapadrAaێ Tadra.
alloy wBpiatis, viv & eya péy ad dppova,
1081. wapp] wapy. L. mdpa AC’ mg. av L?V"M. 1086. dv]. dy (“dv ?) L.
éppatwy .. puTddpios, and note. Mene- laus insinuates that the bulky frame of Ajax was his chief qualification.
1079. Cp. Thuc. 2. 37. § 4, &d déos .. ov mapavopodpev: ib. 43. § I, TOA- pa@vtes nal yryvwonovres TA Séovta Kal éy rots epyots aicxuvdpevor.
1081, 2. Swov..tavTyv] For this correlation, cp. supr. 496, 7, ei ydp 0a- vps... TavTn .. 7H 750 Hypa.
& BovAetar] Sc. 715.
1083. é& otpiwv Spapotcav] ‘Must lose her fair course and founder in the deep.” The aorist denotes what is cer- tain in the future, as in Aesch. Prom. 667, 8, mupwrdv éx Ards podeiy | xepav- vév, é€ ovpiwy (neut. pl.) =é« Tod obpiov dpdpou, just as ovpia Oeiv is odprov Spdpov Oey (L. and S.s. v. otpios, I. 1). Cp. Aesch. Prom. 883, 4, éfw 5€ Spdyou pépopat | Avoons mvedpar: papyw: Pind. Pyth. 11. 60, 7 pé Tis dvepos fw mwAdov | éBarev, ws Sr’ dxatov ecivadlay. It is true that, as Lobeck remarks, é¢ odpiwy, sc. mveuudtwy, is used by late writers as equivalent to é¢ otpias, sc. rvojs,—* With a fair wind.’ But what meaning can be attached to this phrase here? ‘ Will run a straight course to the bottom’? or, ‘Will have a fair voyage, and then sink’? The former is nonsensical, and in the latter the oxymoron has no such ‘point as in O. T. 423, dvoppoy cicé- mAevoas, evTrolas Tuxwy. Or, if it is proposed to render, ‘After once hav- ing had prosperity, will run on and
éricTaco' 1080 1085 mpoabev ovTos Hy [13b. map T. 1085. dv] dy Vat. ac. VM’. ay CSAV3L?2M. dy TVM?. @’v Vat. ac.
founder in the depths,’ the introduc- tion of the participle is inconsistent with this use of éf, for which, how- ever, cp. Thuc. 1. 120, é¢ eipnyns mo- Aepeiv.
1084. Lobeck says on this verse, ‘Perquam apte hoc Menelaus dicit ex Spartanorum institutis, qui Timoris aedem consecraverunt juxta triclinium Ephororum, 77) modurelay padtora ovve- xec0at PdBw voyifovres, Plutarch. V. Cleom. c. 9. 808 D.’ The words of Pericles in Thuc. 2. 37 (quoted on 1. 1079, supr.), would rather show that this part of Menelaus’ speech reflects the feelings of the ‘party of order’ at Athens. The coryphaeus (infr. 1091) approves of the general tenor of the speech. For éordrw, of a fixed senti- ment, cp. Thuc. 3. 9, 7d .. eabeoTds.
1085. Spavres av 7Suvpela] Spares. :
1086, @v Aunapeba] Sc. drorivovres. For the mood, which is here partly due to the parallelism of #3dpe6a, cp. O. C. 190 (according to one reading), iv’ dv etmwpev. It may be explained as an instance of prolepsis, a consequence being treated as a condition. The first person is idiomatic, i.e. ‘Let not men think.’
1087. ratra] 76 H5ecOar cal 7d river, ‘These things go by turns,’ i.e. pleasure brings pain. In the following lines he returns from general reflections to the case in point.
Sc.
AIAS, 97
kal cor mpopwvd Tovde pi Odrrev, dros
bi tivde Odmtwv adros eis Tapas wéons.
XO.
Mevérae, pr yvdpas vrooricas copas
ones 2 fot eit avros év Oavotcow bBpioTis yévn.
TEY. od« dv mor’, dvdpes, dvdpa Oavpdoa eri,
‘A X x a -? ds pndévy dy yovatow 0 dpaprave.,
wt P n A 80° of Soxobvres edyeveis mepuKévat
af Toad? apaprdvovow év A6yos erry,
y > ee La Le ee a Lo ay, &lmT amr apxns avdrs, n
tov dvdp 'Axaois Sedpo ctppayov aBdv;
Ls 1 If7 £ a ~ A ovk autos e€émdevoey ws abToD KpaTar ;
~ a a a ~ A mod od otparnyeis Tobde; mod Sé€ cor Ae@y
1090 1095 ion ‘\ od ons dye II00
a > 3» id ? bas éEeoT avdcoeyv, av 60 hyeit olkober ;
2ndptns dvdccwy dOes, ovx HuSv Kparar.
ae > cal ovd’ €o8 Srrov col Tovde Koophoa mAé€ov
apis €xeito Oecpos 4 Kal TQdE cé.
1089. mpogev®] mpocpora A.
1090. tapas] ragds (r(pu)dac?) L.
1097. etn’) eimt L. ei’ A, el Cl. ein Ty 1099. abrod] durod L. aires (yp. abrois) T. xpatayv] xparav L, xparav CA. 1100. Aewv] Aady LI.
ILOl. Hyatt’) Hyeto@ L. yetr’ C?L? Vat. ac V3. #yay’ Pal. 1104. } Kal r@de ce] f wal rade cE L. yp. et Kai TovdE
1103. got] go LA. oo C? mg.
Iogt. ‘yvapas troorhoas copds] “After laying a ground-work of wise maxims. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 241-3, mpaiv 8 "Idowy | padOara pwvG ror- ord(wv dapoy | BaddAeTo Kpnriba copay énéwy. This line has no caesura.
1092. ‘ Proceed thereupon to be guilty of insolence towards the dead.’ For év Oavotow tBpioris, cp. infr. 1315, & éuol Opacis.
1096. rowat0’ duaprdvovow . . ery] ‘Are guilty of such sinful utterance.’ érn is a cognate accusative similar to infr. 1107, 8, 7a cep’ enn | KbAa’? €XELVOUS,
év Adyous is pleonastic, and simply means, ‘ When they speak.’
1097. ov has a strong emphasis: ‘Do you profess to have brought Ajax hither as an ally to the Achaeans?’ The word dyew in supr. 1053 was offensive to Teucer.
1100, I. Tod.. otkobev] ‘Where is your right to command Ajax? or where
VOL. Il.
oixobev] ot .. robe V3.
is your authority to lord it over the troops he led from home?’ The ad- verb of place is transferred to express a logical relation, ‘Where do you com- mand?’ i.e. ‘Show me the ground on which you do so.’
1101. The apparent violation of the Porsonic pause in this:line may be remedied by reading jyay’ olxofey with Pal. (see v. rr.) In that case dy is genitive by attraction, for rovrwy, os. But just as there are lines without caesura, so there are several instances of this exception to the rule of the cretic. And, as Elmsley suggested, the elision, by forbidding a pause, may have made the exception possible.
1102, This line, like supr. 861, would find an echo in Athenian national sentiment.
1103. 008’ €o8’ Sov] ‘Nor is there any ground on which.” Cp. supr. 1. 1100 and note.
1104. dpxfis ekevro Oeopds] ‘ Right
98 SOPOKAEOYS
trapxos ddXwv Sedp’ errevoas, odx dow
TIO
otparnyos, dot Alavros HyeioOat Tore. ie ‘ . uA > GAN dvmep dpyes apxe, Kal TH oeuy ery > AY AN ‘\ Kora’ éxelvous’ révde 0, ire pi ov dys
YP og , 3 \ 2 cl0’ drepos oTparnyds, ets Tapas eyw
dl Ofow Sixaiws, od Td coy deioas oTopa,
ITIO
od ydp Tt THS ons obvEeK eoTpaTetoaro
~ rss yuvaikos, eomep of mévov ToANOD TE®,
o x 2 - aXN otlvex Spkwv olow jv em@poros,
cod 8 obdéy od yap nélov rods pydévas.
mpos Tadra mAelous Seipo Kipuxas AaBov
115
= nm ON a , kal. Tov otparnydv Ke, ToD dé cod ypdgpov
ovk dv otpadeiny, ds av ns—oids mep el,
1113. émwporos] evwpotos AC’ Vat.c. yp. ém@vupos L?mg.
of command existed. refers to the lifetime of Ajax.
1105. dAAwv) i.e. of Agamemnon. éAwv may be either masculine or neuter, (1) ‘Of all the troops,’ or (2) ‘Of the whole expedition.’ Parallels for both are quoted by Lobeck. The first seems the more probable. In this case the plural is equivalent to a collective word, Tod orparod GAov, and this may justify the use of dAwy for mavTwv.
1106. Scr’ Alavros tyeto0al tore] This petulant iteration, however natural, is somewhat beneath the level of tragic dignity which is maintained throughout the earlier part of the play. moré, as in supr. 183, od more, gives absoluteness to the denial. ‘That could never be!’
1107. Gvirep dpxets dpxe] ‘ Exercise command on those over whom you have command.’
1108, etre py od gos] ie. e’ve od Bi} pis.
T110, Stxalws] ‘Rightly,’ i.e. Abat- ing nothing of what is due to him.
1112. Sowep of wévov woAdod AED] ‘Like those poor men who are con- sumed with toil;’ i.e. the Argive sol- diery, who are subject to the behests of the Atreidae. In pitying the men under their command, Teucer conveys his scorn both of the meanness and the tyrannical disposition of the two gene- rals, and also his pride in the in-
The past tense.
III7. ov«] °* ove L,
dependence shown by Ajax and himself. Cp. Il. 9. 348, 7 ev 5% pada moAAd novngaro voopw épeto: supr. 637, moAv- Tovey "Axa.
1113. Ajax served, not because Helen was Menelaus’ wife, but because of his oath to her father Tyndareus. Cp. Thuc. 1. 9, rots Tuvdapew Spxos KAT eLAnupevous.
1114. go0 8 ov5év]_ This angry repe- tition (cp. supr. 1106) resumes more explicitly what was implied in ofs, lari.
ot yap ..Tovds pydévas] For dfsoiv with the accusative only, cp. Eur. Heracl, 918 (lyr.), & ‘Ypévae, dicaods | matdas Ards pgiwoas.
Tovs pndévas] Not odSévas, because the expression is general, i.e, hypo- thetical,—ei undéves einoay.
III5. Menelaus came attended by a single herald.
1116, tév orpatyyov] ‘ The general- issimo,’ In supr. 1109, to depreciate Agamemnon,Teucer put the two generals on a par: here, to depreciate Menelaus, he makes Agamemnon supreme.
Tot ..co0 opouv] ‘For any noise of thine.” Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1224-6, ovre vavednpou xepds | 86 immodécpav .. | Heractpépovaa.
1117. ovk av orpadetyv] ‘1 will not turn this way or that,’
as Gy ys—olds mep et] ‘However
AlAS, 99
XO.
at a a a a
ovd ad To.atrny yAOooay éy Kaxots Dire, BY BS >
Ta okdynpa ydp Tol, Kdv wrépdix’ H, Séxver,
¢ oO
ME. TEY. ME. TEY, ME. TEY, ME. TEY. ME, TEY. ME. TEY. ME.
, BA > * as Togdrns Eorkev od opixpoy dpoveiy, 1120 > » a ov yap Bdvavooy thy téxvny extnodpny. ed wy Hey adv te koumdoeas, donid ef AdBors. x 9 # , > ¢ a
kav widds apkécaiue col y OTALT LEVY,
‘ -
yoood cov tov Oupoy ads Sewoy rpépet. xX ~ wf x ? ~ giv TO dixaiw yap péy eLeotw dpoveiv.
eg N 4 > al dixaia yap rév8 ebtuyeiy KretvavTd pe;
1125
Cah eS lol kreivavta; Oewdv y elas, ef kal Cis Oaver, N y y Z i > » Oeds yap exod¢er He, TOde 8 ofyopat, Hi vuv ative Aeots, Oeois cecwopévos. 3 A eyo yap adv wWéetatur datpdver vépovs ; 1130 el tods Oavdvras obk eas Odarew mapéy,
> ~ Tous y avrTos avbrod moAculovs' ov yap Kadéy,
1118. Brunck. corr, 1123. rads] YrA@o L. yuddo C7. voy LA.
you may be—just what you are.’ The sentence ends, mapd mpoodoxiay, after leading the hearer to expect some word like Baowdieds (‘However kingly you may be’). Instead of that, Teucer sub- stitutes ofés wep ef, ‘A man like Mene- laus, and nothing more. Cp. Shak. Ham. 3. 2, ‘We shall obey, were she ten times our mother.’ For ws dv, see E. on L. § 28. p. 47, 4 a.
1118. o¥8’ at] The Chorus contrast their present speech with supr. 1091, z.
1119. ‘For hard words irritate, how- ever deserved they may be.’
1121. Teucer’s craft in archery was not that of an ordinary bowman. Cp. Phil. 1056, 7, éwel mépeore pev | Tedxpos map Hpiv, THvd emornuny éxwv. The feeling which gave importance to the science of archery accorded with the original legend. Cp. Il. 13. 313, 4, Tevxpés 0 ds dpiatos Axaiay | rofootry. Here, in speaking of what is éw Tov pudevparos, contemporary feeling, which held archers cheap, is allowed to have . its way.
1123. gol y’ SwAktopévo} Sc. wore dytimados «iva.
H 2
XO. 008°] ME. o#8 LAT. Brunck. corr. 1120. opuxpév) opexpd AC Pal. 1127.7] 7 L. 1131. éGs]eaL, eGo C? eGo C’.
111g. Ta] Teve. va LY.
puxpov (yp. puxpd) I. 7y A. 1129. pH voy] nA 1132, abrod] adrod L. airod AY.
1124. ‘ What courageous anger lives in thy tongue!’ tov Oupédv, sc. Tov év TH yAwoon évévra. Cp, Milton, Sam- son Agonistes, i181, ‘ Tongue-doubtie Giant.’
1126. révd’ evruxetv KreivavTa pe | ‘That all'should go smoothly with the man here who contrived my death.’ The use of the aorist in this cona- tive sense is a rhetorical exaggeration. The continuous tense is so used in O. C. 992, 3, €f Tis ce Tov dixaov aitix’ évOdbe | xreivor mapaords, «.7.A., where see note.
1128, 7Se 8 otxopar] See above, 1, 970, and note.
1130. ‘Am I the man who would quarrel with divine law ?”
1131. ‘If you come and prevent the burial of the dead.’
ov« is permissible, because ovk éGs is one word, and the supposition emphati- cally points to the fact, ‘If, as you do,’
1132. The use of atrod for éuavrod here is justified by the generality of the expression, —‘In the case of one’s enemy,’—and prepares the way for the abstract statement, ob ydp kaAov,
SOPOKAEOYS
100 TEY. § cot yap Alas rodéusos mpovory moré ; ME. ucodvr épice Kal od robr Arictaco, TEY, krémrns yap adbtod Wndoroids ebpéOns. 1135 ME, éy rots Sikacrais, KovK euol, 768° éoparn. [14 a. TEY. wéAN dv Kadrds AdOpa od kréperas Kaka, ME, ‘oir eis dviav tovmos épxerae Twi, TEY. ob paddov, as eotkev, 7) AUTICOpEY. : ME, & co dpdow: révd’ éotiv ovx! Oamréor, 1140 TEY. GAN dvtakovce: Totrov as TeOdrperat, ME, #8n wor «idov dvdp éya yéoon Opacdy
vavras époppicavra xetuavos Td mAeiyv,
& pbéypy dv ovk dv ecipes, jvik ev Kak
xeypadvos elyer’, GAN bP ciparos Kpupels 1145
an ~ baie EA = ir TATE TAPELKE TO 6éAovrTt VQaUTLA@Y,
kK 1137. Kada@s] kako L. xaxds AT Pal. Vat.ac MM?, dvi rod éumeipwo gl,
interl. C2, #AePpeas] wrépecas LA, Kovoe] add’ avraxovon LY.
wo Pal. ds TeOdWera] wo TeOdWerat C’. eldov C, 1144. Hvie’| qvir’? L.
1133. Menelaus has sought to jus- tify his action by applying to Ajax the word todéptos, which properly applies only to an enemy of the state. But he has not the courage to follow this up by showing that Ajax was a public enemy.
1135. ‘Yes, because you were con- victed of having cheated him by manu- facturing votes.’
1136. ‘He met with this reverse through the action of the court and not through mine,’ 768e, sc. 7d opdApa. Cp. Pind. Nem. 8. 45, «pupiacor yap év Yapots "OSvco7H Aavaol Oepanevaar.
1137. The gloss on kad@s, dv7i rod éureipws, both supports the reading of L pr., and accounts for the corruption by showing that #ad@s was felt to re- quire explanation. The alliteration of «, A, is perhaps suggestive of wily subtlety. For cad@s.. xaxd, cp. O. T. 1396, KadAAos Kak@v Urovdoy,
1138. ‘That speech tends to some one’s hurt.’ For tw, implying coé, cp. especially Ant. 751, Oavoto’ dre rivd.
1139. ob p&dAov (dviay efouev), 4 AuTfopev (ce).
4s éoucev] The threat of Menelaus,
wand] xara Pal, ov 8 dvr’ A Pal. C® yp. interl.
1145. elxer’] eyed? L,
II4I, AX’ dyra- TovTov ws] TOs 1142. eldov] ex" ov (7, x, or A?) L, eixer’ CA,
1. 1138, shows that he is stung.
II41. TeOdperar] The future perfect has a peremptory effect.
1142-58. These two speeches are obviously antiphonal or antistrophic in a general sense, and yet the latter exceeds the former by a line. This may warm us against requiring exact antistrophic correspondence in other iambic passages, where the absence of it has occasioned doubt.
1143. T6 wAetv] For the article with the epexegetic infinitive, cp. O. T. 1416, 17, mapec®” b8¢ | Kpéwy 7d mpdo- cev kat Td Bovdevev.
1144. For dv reduplicated, see Essay on L, § 27. p. 46. In the present instance it adds liveliness to pOéypa, which is to be taken closely with 6, Le. d pOéypa yevdpevov dv ob« dy ebpes. évedpes has been conjectured, but this compound is not found elsewhere, and no change is needed.
1146. mapéxew is used absolutely with dative and infinitive, as frequently in Plato, The expression is proverbial: cp. Plato, Theaet. 191 A, édy 88 rdv7n
drophompey, tamewabévres, ofvar, TO
AIA, 101
ey
obrw d& Kal ot Kal rd ody ddBpov ordsua lot - ,) > , 4 £.
TpuLKpov vehous Tax dv Tis éxmvedcas péyas
A?
Xelpov KatacBécee Ty moddAv Bony,
% * me > ,
éy@ O€ y dvdp’ drama popias tréov,
a 2 ~ cal A
os ev Kakois UBpige Tolar Trav réXas,
er 7d ? , 2 \ 2 ) KAT QuTOV eloldey Tl eupepys epot
TET.
II50
2 Zt a * ~ opyjv & bpuo10s etre rovotroy débyor, ba 6 Ke é ~ ‘ 6 ts “ avOpwme, pi) dpa rods teOvnkétas Kakas* ’ \ . » €l yap tmoimoes, ic6t mypavovperos. 1155 a? To.adr dvohBov dvdp évovOérer mapdy, op@ O€ Tot vv, Kdotw, ds epol Soxe?, ,. ss ~
ovdeis mot dAXos 7} ot, pov nuigdunr;
ME,
x . \ \ ? fs ? y , QaTreluly Kat y¢p altax pov, €l avoir TLS,
Abyas KorAdfev, & BidgecOar maph. 1160
TEN.
x apepwé vuv, Kapol yap aicyictoy Kdveuv avdpis patatov pdaip’ érn pvbovpévor,
XO.
€orat peyddrns epidds tis dydy. GAN ads dtvacat, Tedkpe, raxtvas
1148. péyas] péya (?) Pal. 1151. ds] cfg L. 80 CA. (6 7 or 8 y Pal. pr.
éo corr.) trav] rov C. 1152. er’ abrdv] xadrov L?, kar’ adrov Vat. ac. ir’ durov M. 1153. épyqv] tov rpomdy gl. interl, C2. 1154. dpa} dpa LA. 1156, dvoABov] dvowroy (?) interl. A®. 1158, GAAos] dAAog (?) L.
1160, ord ev] eorcacwy AC?
map| nap(qv)? L. mapa AC? Vat. ac V°V°M2R. nape V pr. mapy TL?M Pal.
1161, dpepné vu] dpepme voy LAT,
Adyw wapéfopey ws vavTidyres mateiy re hard to read?’ As was said in note on
nal xpyoOa & 7 dv BovAnra.
1147-9. The second accusative, rijv To\Arv Bony, is added as a resumption of kal t6 Gov AGBpov ordpa, which is a sort of ‘ pendent’ accusative.
1150. Teucer, in replying to Mene- laus, retains the form of allegory; but, instead of seeking for an illustration, puts-the case as it stands,—thus more openly expressing his scorn.
1156, dvoABov] The same indisso- luble association between unhappiness and wickedness appears in the use of Svornvos, infr. 1290, and in pedéos *Arpeiias, supr. 621. Cf. also O. T. 888, dvomdtpov xapw xAbas. For the addition of rapwy, cp. supr. 1131.
1158. pov ,jvgdpnv] ‘Is my riddle
supr. 1150, Teucer does not care to dis- guise his contempt.
1160. @.. wap] The reading dpa is unobjectionable, but is perhaps due to the supposition et mU@ouré tis, which refers to the particular case :—some early scholar having felt an incongruity in the fusion of general and particular, which is however quite in keeping with the language of the age of Pericles.
1163 foll. The anapaests accom- pany the exit of Menelaus. The Chorus express their apprehension of what may follow this, viz. the coming of Aga- memnon, who, both from his character and position, is more formidable,
épuB0s ,. dyav] So in Trach, 20, dyava
paxns.
102
A x » nan omedcov Kotknv Kdmerov Tw idety
ZO¢POKAEOYE
1165
aAYy a“ S 27 7Q0, &vOa Bpotois tov aeipvnotov
taov etpdevta Kabéget.
TEN,
er ? kat piv és adrov Kaipdy ode mAnaotoe
2 > *. aN ad \ Fa mapetowy avdpos Tose Tats TE KaL yuvT,
tadgpov meplatedovvTE OvaThvov vexpov,
> A
@ TA,
1170
mpbcedOe Sedpo, Kal orabe’s méAas
a x 3 2 ixérns &parpar mwarpos, 6s o eyeivaro, .
Odxer S& mpootpématos ev xeEpoty exov
xopas éuas Kal rode Kal cavtot rpirov,
ixrhpiov Onoavpoy, ef 8€ Tis aTpaTod
I175
Bia o droomdcee Tovde Tod veKpod,
A ad Kakos KaKas GOamros éxrécor xOoves,
1165. KotAny (KoiAnv) L.
L, (€i58e ?), 1176. Bia] Bia L.
1165. KotAnv kdretrov] This phrase, belonging to the Epic commonplace, is repeated infr. 1403.
wid, i.e. mov, ‘somewhere.’ For this adverbial use of the indefinite pronoun, see Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, 4.
isetv] ‘To look out,’ ‘ provide.” For this use of dpav, cp. Od. 8. 443, abros viv (Se mepa: Theocr. 15. 2, dpy Sippor, Evvéa, adrd: Phil. 843, rade pey Oeds éWerat. So, alsoin Elizabethan English, ‘to look’ some times means ‘to look for,’ e.g. Shakespeare, Merry Wives of Windsor, 4. 2, 79, ‘Mistress Page and I will look some linen for your head.’
1166, Bporots] ‘In the eyes of men.’ A dative of remote reference in loose construction with the words which fol- low, and also to be resumed with deipynorov. See Essay on L. § 13. p. 1g, and cp. especially El. 1066, & y@ovia Bporoto: gaya, For the position of the article, cp. Trach. 872, ‘“HpakAeé 76 mdb pm pov.
tov detpvnorov] ‘Of unfading re- nown.’ The expression (with the article) is proleptic, and reminds the spectator that the fame of Ajax is eternal.
1167, evpdevta] ‘Mouldering,’ or ‘darksome,’ an epithet recalling the natural horror of the grave. Whether to Sophocles, as to Oppian and Nonnus
1167, edpwevta] etpwevra L,
1175. ef Se] el. 5€
afterwards, the word conveyed the asso- ciation of ‘roomy,’ ‘ wide-vaulted,’ may be left an open question. See L, and S, S. V. ebpwes.
1170. weptoredodvre] ‘To care for.’ The verb is used much as in Ant. go3, dépas wepiotédAAovaa.
1172. The child clinging to his dead father would be as inviolable as a suppliant clinging to an altar. Cp. Aesch. Cho, 106, aiSoupévn cot Bopdv ds tipBov marpds: ib. 336, 7, tapos & ikéras dédenrar | puyddas 0” Spuotws.
1173. Tpoorporratos is a more solemn and formal word than ixérns. The formality of the supplication would be marked by the locks of hair cut off in token of mourning for the dead, which Eurysaces is to hold in his hand.
1174. Cp. El, 448-50, ov 88 | Te potoa patos Boorpixwy axpas pédBas | “aod Tadraivys, 4.7.4, For tptrov, cp. O. C. 8, and note.
1175. ixthprov Oyoaupdév] ‘A suppli-
‘ant store,’ i.e. a sacred deposit having
virtue for the purpose of supplication. orpatot| Here and supr. 1044 the rest of the army seems to be opposed to the men of Salamis. 1177. kakds kak@s] The tautology belongs to the formal solemnity of the oath. Cp. O. T. 219, 20, and note.
AlAZ,
yévous Emavros pitav éEnunuévos,
LA 4 ? aitws omwomep tive eyo Tépvw mrdxov,
yw? x , » ag €X avTov, ® wal, Kai gvdacce, pNdé ce
Kwynodrw Tis, AX mpogrecay Exov,
bpels TE fr) yuvaixes adv’ advdpdv médas
, » ) » 9 >» , mapéotat, GAN aphyeT, és T eyo porto
Tadpov pednbels 7Ode, Kav pundels
1179. a’tws] aitwo L. poday L, poddw CSA, poral,
1178, yévous . . €Enpnpévos] ‘ Hav- ing cut off from him all issue.’ Here, and in Ant. 600, fifa seems to mean the germ of a branch rather than the root of a tree. Teucer’s prayer is that his enemy may die childless, and that his body may lie unburied, as it were banished from the ‘lap of earth.’ Cp. Isaiah 14. 19, ‘ But thou art cast out of thy grave as an abominable branch: as a carcase trodden under foot.’ Or it may also mean ‘denied burial in his own land.’
1180. avrév] Sc. Tov véxpov.
1181. €xov] Cp. Hadt. 4. 22, wai 6 Kvov EXETAL.
KEK KC
T03 1180 JIA ea. [14 b. 1183. mapéorar’ add’) napectar’ dA’ L, —pdAw]
1182, 3. pets re. . dpyyer’] ‘And do not ye stand by like women, but defend him like men.’
1183, 4. é 7 éyd porw . . TH5e] ‘Until I return after caring for his burial.” The stress on the participle is no ‘objection to this reading; and po- Aety has often the sense of ‘ to return.’
kav pydels 24] ‘Though all men for- bid me.’ For this expression, cp. Phil. 443, 4» 8nov | pdels én.
The rhythm of the following stasimon is largely choriambic, and is expressive of restless impatience.
The metrical scheme is the follow- ing :-—
104
XO,
éréwy dpiOpuos
5 + Xr | Tay AMTAVOTOV AleV EOL
Sopvaconrov poxbav drav éméyov 5 av *depadca * Tpwiav
ZOPOKAEOYS
orp.ad. tis dpa véaros és more Angel ToAUTAdYKTOV
1186
1190
Stiotravoy dveidos “EdXdvov ;
> , avT.a.
” Aiday
dere mpdrepoy aldépa Siva péyav 7} Tov modVKoLvoy
Kelvos avip, ds oTvyepav
édergev OrrA@v "EXdacw Kowdv “Apn.
1186. éréwy] éréwy L. éréewv C?A, ac VV°MM?, Wolff corr. 1194. dvnp] avjp LA,
1185. ‘When shall be the end, and what the number of the restless years of exile?’ és more Ante is rather an amplification than a parenthesis. The simpler expression would be either ris véatos . . éorar . . apiOpds, or, és méreE Anger 6 dpiOyds. But véaros is already redundant, and this gives rise to the further expansion. moAvmAdykrov is put by hypallage or condensation for TOU eve TOAAG TAGYXOAVAL, Sc. dn’ otiov.
1187, The corruption of the word Sopvccoqtwv into SopycodyTwy in most MSS. is natural enough, although there is no such participle, and the adjective, which is more expressive as well as more rhythmical, agrees in metre with the antistrophe.
1190, dv *depddea *Tpwiav, G. Wolff’s conjecture, founded on the scholion oxoreviy kal depwdn Tois“EA- Anau, at least gives a possible sense and meaning. The contrast between the misty Hellespont and the bright air of Salamis and Athens is a natural topic of complaint. Cp. infr. 1208, 9, de muxivais Bpdaots | Teyyopuevos népas, Al- though Tpwta for Tpoia does not occur elsewhere in Sophocles, it is acknow- ledged as the Pindaric form (Schndw, Pind. Ol. 2. 145). The interpolation dvd trav may be partly due to drav preceding. (Hermann thinks edpw5y sound, in the sense of edpetav,—‘ wide,’
TIQ95
1187. Sopvacontwr] Sopvocdvraw AL? Vat. 1190, dy"| dva tiv A. dvd ray Cett.
1192, dpedre] dpere LA.
bs] GL. bs C*A,
*depwdea| edpwdn MSS. Sdvat] Sotva L. diva: CA. dvva: Pal, 1196. “EAAaaw] &Adaa.... L.
and so ‘desolate,—but admits that either strophe or antistrophe is corrupt. Dind. reads, dv’ edpwin Tpotar, altering the antistrophe. Seyffert’s conj., dva- tov evpvede? Tpoig, ‘Doing no harm to broad-based Troy,’ is very ingenious.) IIQI. OveSos is either (1) in appo- sition with the whole sentence; or (2) with Tpwiar. 1192. mpdrepov] Sc. 7 deitar . .”Apn. aifépa Sivat péyav] As Linwood observed, the idea of going away into the ether occurs again in Phil. 1092 foll., 16’ aidépos dvw | mranddes dturdvou did mvedparos | Awol p’. Cp. also Phil. 814, 15, éxeioe viv p, éxetoe. NE, rot A€yeis; BI. dvw | NE. ri wapagpoveis ad ; ti rov dvw Aevooes KUeAov; and the in- scription over the dead who fell at Poti- daea in B.c. 432, aijp pip yuxds ime- défaro, K.7.2. : 1195. SAwv .. kowdv “Apy] Either (1), laying the chief stress on dmAov, ‘The combined warfare that depends upon the use of armour,’ i.e. ‘the use of armour that made combined warfare possible,” For this descriptive genitive, cp. especially El, 19, dorpww . . ebppovn (‘Night adorned with stars;’ or, ‘ The stars that adorn the night’). Or (2), with the stress on xowwdy, ‘The art of forming hostile confederacies in hateful arms.’ 1196. A short syllable here answers to the long first syllable of drav in the
AIA,
105
dA 5 lo movor mpdyova Téver,
keivos yap érepoey dvOpérovs,
orp. 8’. otre Baberdy xvdlKov
d Cal KY exelvos *ovd orepdvev
1200
e , a“ vetmev enol répyw uirely,
ot Aa ovTe yAuKdy avrddv droBor,
, ’ 5 dvcpopos, ovr’ evyvyiay Tép i avery,
2 * > epétov 0 épdtwov adméravoey, wot,
1205
~ ? 2 - iA keiwar & dpépipvos otras,
2 ~ FQ del ruxivats Spdcors
10 Teyydpevos Kopas,
Avypas pvipata Tpoias,
avt.B’.
x ‘ * 2 Eis Kal Wply pev evyvux lou
I210
Setuaros jv pol mpoBora
kal Beréav Oovpios Aas’
1199. *ov] ore MSS. AC? érroBor T. épwrovd’ LL?VM. Avypac C®AL? Vat. ac VMM?.
strophe, unless we read “EAAaow, which 7S unnecessary.
1197. ‘O toil that was the parent of toil!’ i.e. The toil of invention was the first parent of other toils.
1199-1201. éketvos *od.. . Sptdciv] “He has cut me off from the joyous fel- lowship of chaplets and deep draughts from the cup.’ The negatives have a privative force, as in od avar, ov« éav, etc, dmiAciv, sc. dore eye opudrety Tots orepavors Kal Tais KvALELY.
The kvAcé was a shallow vessel, and the epithet properly applies not to the goblet, but to the draughts of wine from it.
1201. tépiyv is first governed by vetpev, and the same word is then repeated as a cognate accusative with tavely,
1202-4, otre yAuKdv.. tavew] ‘And from the sweet sound of flutes, un- happy me, and from passing nights of pleasant rest.’
1205. The repetition of gp@twv marks the acmé of privation.
av 1200, Baberdy] Babeiay A. 1205. iavew. | puta 8 épwrav drénavoer] iavew . | épwrov | iavew épwror. | epwrwy & dm, Pal, Vat. ac M*, Avypao’ V°R.
T 1202, droBor] d70Bor
1210, Avypas]
1206. dpépuysvos] Either (1) ‘ Un- cared for ;’ or (2) ‘ Careless of myself’ (‘As one past hope, abandoned, | And by himself given o’er’); or (3) ‘ With vacant mind,’ ‘Having no interest in life” For pépepva in a gpod sense, cp. especially Pind, Pyth. 8. 126-132, 6 6é Kaddv Tt véov Aaxav | 4Bpdraros em, pe- yadas | é éAnidos wérara: | ironrépos dvopéais, éxwv | epécoova mAovrou | peé- ptpvay: also O. T. 1124, epyoy pepipvav Troiov
1208, 9. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 560-2, «dnd yijs Aecpavicns | Spdcor KaTepéexalov... TiOevres evOnpov Tpixa.
1210. Avypés pvypara Tpolas] Lit. ‘Reminders of the wretched Troad,’ i.e. The raindrops on my head will not let me forget that I am in this miserable country. ypvpyara is accusative in ap- position to the sentence.
1211-3. évvuxtov | Setparos . . | kal BeAcwv] ‘Against nightly alarm and weapons of war.’ For this genitive of the object, cp. O. T. 1200-1, davatwy 8 éua | xupa mipyos dvéota,
106 ZOPOKAEOYS
vov & obtos dveirar orvyepo
datuovr, tis pot, tis &° ovv
on
1215
Téppis éméotar ;
lod la yevoiuav tv bhadev Erectt movTou
mpoBAnp’ &dtkrvaTov, &kpay
ows wAdKa Zovviov, 10 Tas lepas Oras
mpoceiroipev A bdvas,
TEY,
1220
S ? Kai phy dav eomevoa tiv oTpaTndadryy
"Ayapépvov jpiv Sedpo tov oppepevor*
dfros 6€ podati cKxady exrAvowy ardpa.
1225
ATAMEMNQN,
ot 6) Tae Oewd phyat dyyéd\dovol pot
TAnvat Kal? judy 8 dvowwKTi Xavely’
1214, dvetras] by xetrar L., dywe?rar C. dvetrar CSA Vat. ac V9M?. éyeerrae Irv
Pal. L’c. gl. ava M. .. pay L, dpay C*. dxpay A.
ev mote Pal. mpocetrou M. dyapépvoy A.
véov C2 mg. 6e poior! A.
1214, 5. vov 8 otros . . Salpow] ‘But now he is no more our bulwark, struck down by a malignant fate.” As in Phil. 1153, dvédnv d3¢ y@pos épvxerat is said of the absence of defence, so dveira is here said (continuing the me- taphor in mpoBoad, supra) of the failure or removal of a defence; i.e. odmére mporelverat. ‘Cp. infr. 1270, Od. 11. 556, Tolos yap oi mupyos admwreo.
1216. éméotar| Sc. 7@ Biw.
1217. tAdev] Od. 9. 191, fiw bAHevTe.
émeort] ‘Impends,’ ‘instat, sc. 7d mévTw, or Tois mAgovow. Cp. Od. 6. 210, 60 émi oxémas €or’ dvépoio.
movrov mpoPAnpa] ‘The rock jutting into the deep.’ Cp. Phil. 1455, «rumos dponv névrov mpoBodjjs.
1219, 20. dkpav | dw6 wAdKa Zov- viov] (1) ‘Below the top of Sunium,’ The ground behind Cape Colonnas rises considerably higher than the promontory itself. Or (2) ‘At the point of the table- Jand of Sunium,’
atuyepe| orvyepas L.
1224. "Ayapépvov’] dyapepy L. 1225. 8€ povori] 5é poori L. yp. wai dAdo eorw Gore onpavav 1227. dvoipwxrt] dvoiwweret LAT.
aruyepar CA, 1219. dxpay]
1222. mpocelmorper] mpooeimapev V. mpogei-
dyapepvov’ C?.
1221, 2, Athens could not really be seen by mariners until some time after passing Sunium, although the opposite is loosely asserted by Pausanias, 1. 28.
1223. The stage has been vacant during the stasimon. Teucer is now seen returning in haste, Agamemnon enters after him.
1225, ‘And I see plainly that he will let loose his tongue to evil purpose.’ For the combination of verb and ad- jective with orépa, cp. especially Aesch. Ag. 1247, ebpnpov .. kolpnooy orépa.
Others take oxatév here to mean either ‘ ill-omened’ or ‘ stupid.’
1226, 7, o& Bi.. dyyéAdovor.. | tAfvar] i.e. ob 82 ErAns, ws dyyédAovat.
va Sawa pypata] ‘Those blustering words’ that have been reported to me. Cp. supr. 312 and note.
1227, dvouwKrt implies a half- expressed contempt of Menelaus for having let Teucer off so easily. yavetv is contemptuously substituted for eimety,
AlAs, 107
ca ’ ~ o€ Tol, Tov Ek THS alxpadwridos éyo"
>
% Tou tpagels dv pntpds evyevots dro bpAr eddvers Kaw dkpov ddourdpecs, br’ obdev adv Tod pydéy dvréctns brep, kovTe aTpatnyovs ovTe vavdpxovs podeiv nuas Axady otre cod Siwpica, [t5 a. GAN atros dpxev, ds od dys, Aias erdet. tadr ovK dkovew peydda mpos SovdAwv Kad ; 1235 moiov Kéxpayas dvdpos &8 trépdpova ;
mod Bdvros } mo otavTos, ovmep ovK eyd; ov dp "Axawots dvdpes eiol wAnv Bde; mikpovs €ovypev Tov ’AyiAdrel@v bmA@v dyavas ’Apyeiowrr xnpdgar tore, 1240 el mavtaxod gavotpeb’ ex Tevkpov Kakol,
, KovK dpkécer 100’ duly ov hoonpévois
a
wv ELKELY
1228. alypadwridos] aixuaddridos LA,
VRM. épwveo AC’ Vat. ac V°M?. Siwydoo A. 1240. xnpv€at] xnpvgar LA.
ipkecev L. jpecoxey C. jpeoke A.
ic. eftévra yaveivy, ‘To utter open- mouthed.’ So in supr. 1096, dpaprd- vovow é&nn (sc. Aéyovres). The word has an association of stupid insolence, ‘Have dared to open your foolish mouth so wide.’
1230, Kam’ dkpwv OSoumdpets] ‘And have strutted proudly,’ lit. on tiptoe, én’ dxpwy, sc. rod@y or dakrvAwy. Hesych. dx pifwy. dxpors tooly émmopevdpevos. Eup. Oive’. Cp. Eur. Ion 1166, 7, év & dupotoe Bas mootv | Kipug dvetrer,
1231. dvtéorns] Sc. piv.
1232, 3. Cp. supr. 1097-1102, The word vavdpxous recalls dedp’ emdevoas in 1105, Agamemnon of course greatly exaggerates what Teucer had said. Cp. IL 1. 288, wdvrov pev nparéev e0éreL, mavrecat 8 avdocey, K.7.A,
1235. ov peydda éorl radra Kaxd dovew (epexegetic infin.) mpos SovAwy ; Cp. O. C. 883, dp’ obx vBpis rabe ;
1236. motov., dvdpos} Sc. dbmép. The ellipse is possibly softened by the preposition occurring in comp. in imép-
Tols ToAAOtoLY tpecKey KptTats,
1230. épaveis] eppdveco LA'TL? Pal,
1233. diwpdow] ofroma L. yp. diwpicw C%, 1236. Kéxpayas| Kéxpayeo LY. 1241. é«] év L,
1238. dp] dp L Pal.
é« CA, 1243. jpecxer]
gpova, although in a different sense, Cp. O. C. 539-41 and note.
1237. od Bavros] i.e.mot. But in such proverbial phrases there is a con- stant tendency to repeat the same word. Cp. O. T. 420, 1, and note; Phil. 451. Agamemnon in the Iliad acknowledged the superior prowess of Achilles. He is less generous here. This line prepares the way for Teucer’s reproaches, infr. 1272-8.
1238. dvSpes| ‘Men,’ i.e. men de- serving the name. Cp. supr. 77, mpdader ovx dvip 88 Fv; and note.
1239. m«povs] ‘To our cost.’ This is said ironically. ‘Teucer’s denuncia- tion of us will indeed be a calamitous result of the trial we proclaimed.’ Aga- memnon carefully limits his responsi- bility—as Menelaus did above, supr. 1136, év Tots Sinacrais, Kove épol, 768° éogdédn,—to the ordainment of the con- test, disclaiming all share in the verdict.
1241. wavraxod] ‘In all that we do.’
1243. elke] Sc. Tovros, or Tois
108
SOPOKAEOYS
GAN aléy Ayas ) Kaxois Badeiré mov
N ‘ la Ea ) e a } avy ddrA@m KevtioeO of edAerppevot,
1245
éx ravde pévtoe tev Tpbrov ovK dv ToTE
- katdotacis yévoir dv ovdevos vopov,
ef tods dikn vixdvtas eEwOjoopev
kal rods dmicbev els Td mpdcbev a£oper.
> e ra aN eipxtéov Tad oti’ ov yap of mAaTeEis
1250
an a od’ evptvaroa Pores aogpadeoTarol,
GAN’ of dpovodvres 0 KpaTodot mavTaxod.
péyas 8& wAeupa Bods brd opixpas dpos
pdotiyos dpbds eis bddv mopeverat,
a? kal col mpooéproy Tobit éye 76 pdppakov
1255
lal 2 ~ . 6p@ Tax, ef ph vodv KaTaxThoE Tid
ds avdpss ovKkér dvtos, GAN On oKias,
1245. SdA@] Bo(d)Aar L. SdAw A. 1248. éwOnoopey] ew Onooper C, mdeupa L? Pal. aAeupdy Cett.
SeSoypuévors, or whatever is the antece- dent to 4.
1244, 5. ‘But you (1) that are left’ (‘or 2) who are distanced’) ‘ will either, I suppose, assail us with guileful wound- ings’ (as Ajax did) ‘or pelt us with abuse’ (as you have now been doing). mov is to be taken with the whole sen- tence, but has special reference to the sus- picion expressed in oby d6Am Kevrqjced. ot AeAetppévor (1) marks the correspond- ence between the supposed action of Ajax’ surviving relatives and his own. The implied menace points through Teucer at Eurysaces. Cp. Shak, Mac- beth, 3. 4, ‘There the grown serpent lies; the worm, that’s fled, | Hath na- ture that in time will venom breed, | No teeth for the present.’ Or (2) of Acreyupévor resumes Hoonpévors, ‘You that are beaten in the race,’ adding point to the suggestion of wounding from behind. See also l. 1249.
1250, 7487] ‘ This,’ viz. Ajax’ inso- lent claim to priority in spite of the judgment. Cp. 0. C. 883, dp’ odx bps Tad’;
1250, I. ob yap... d&res] ‘Not the wide-shouldered or broad-backed men.’ mAatus is more expressive of mere size
nevrnce 0’) kevtnoe(a)@’ L.
nevtnoe® T.
1253. wAevph] wAevpa L, mAevpds M.
than péyas. For the omission of the article with the second word, see Essay on L, § 21. p. 338.
1251, dodadéoraro.] Either (1) ‘ Most to be relied upon,’ in action and counsel, or (2) ‘Most secure from fall- ing.’ The latter, (2) makes a more exact antithesis with xparovot.
1252. Kparote. mavraxod] ‘Have the best of it on all occasions ;’ i.e. pGddov bpOotvra, Cp. Plat. Phaedr. 272 B, 6 pr weOdpevos nparel.
1253. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 417, Boéous djoas dvayna | Wreaw abxévas énBaa- dav 7’ éptrredpy pug | xévTpov.
1254. ép0ds . . mwopevetar] ‘Goes straight forward.’ dp6és is adverbial, = thy evbetav. For the -yydépn, cp. Ant. 477, TMLKpP® yadrwd, «.7.A.
1255. TOUT’ ..7d ddppakov] ‘This remedy,’ the lash. Cp. Pind. Ol. 13. 121, Ae BeAAepopdvtas, | papyaxov mpad telvew dol yévu, | immov mrepdevt’.
1257. dvipés] Sc. tmép. The un- usual construction is softened here by the resumption from supr. 1236, and by the participle which suggests the geni- tive absolute.
oxds] Sc. dvros, as if obSevds dvTos had preceded,
AIA.
109
Oapody vBpifers Kagedevbepocropers,
ov cwpporijces; ob pabdy ds ef dio
ddArov tw’ des dvdpa dedp’ édretbepor,
1260
“ lad A doris mpds Huds dvtl cod NéEa rd od;
cod yap Aéyovros ovKér dv pdOouwe’ eyd:
tiv BdpBapov yap yAdooay otk éralw.
XO,
TovTou yap ovdey opdv exw AGov dpdout,
“fy ‘ 2 ~ an cal aie) byl apo vous yévotto cappovety’
1265
TEY, ged" rod Oavivros ds taxeid tis Bporois
xXapis diappet Kal mpododc’ adicKerat,
F A > 2 a ef ood y 30° dvip ovd’ émt cpixpadv dbyor,
wv land ~ a Aias, & toyer priori, of od moddaKLS
THY ov mporeivar mpovKapes uyiy Sopé:
1270
+ 2 ~ GN otxerar O% mévta Tadr éppippéva,
@ ToAAa é~as dpte KavdonT ern,
ov pynpoveders ovKér’ ovdév, Avixa
1261. bors] Oris (?) L. Sars C2A. 1268, ef cod] ob cod L?.
€pprppéva] epippéva LY.
avnp] advip LA. épptppéva C? Pal.
1265. Adov ppdoa om. L, add. C?. 1269. toxe] éxe LT, 1271. 1272. Kavént’] Kavénr LAL?,
m advonr C', Kdvévy7’ Pal. Vat.ac VV°MR. xdvdvqr’ yp. xdvénta M2,
1259. 6s ef] ‘What you are.’ Cp. Eur. Alc. 640, é5eéas . . ds ef.
vow is here at once ‘by birth’ and ‘ip nature.’
1262. ovdkér’] then (when you are speaking). on L, § 24. p. 41, 2.
1263. Hesione was of Trojan, i.e. Phrygian, birth.
1266. ds taxetd tis] ‘ How swiftly, somehow!’ For 7s added to the sup- plementary predicate, cp. O, T. 618, Orav taxvs Tis ovmBovAcdwy AdOpa | xepq, and see Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, sub fin, Cp. also for the meaning of ra- xe@a, Pind, Pyth. 1.161, raxelas éAmidas.
1267, Svappet] ‘Melts away.’ Cp, Trach, 698, fet way ddnAov. Cp. Shak. Midsummer Night’s Dream, 4. 1, ‘My love to Hermia, | Melted as doth the snow, seems to me now | As the re- membrance of an idle gaud,’
kal mpodotc” GAickerar] ‘And is found to tum traitor.’ An idiomatic
‘No longer,’ i, e. not Essay
phrase, for which, cp. Ant. 46, od ydp 57) mpodovc’ dAwoopat.
1268, od” éml cpixpdv Adyov] ‘ Not even in the least degree.’ Lit. either (1) ‘On a slight account,’ or (2) ‘ With a slight word.’ For (1), cp. Plat. Rep. 7. 524 E, womep ém rod SaxrvAov édéyo- pev. And for (2), cp. O. C. 746, «amt mpoonméAov pas | Brooreph XwpouvTa.
1270, THv ov mpotelvav. . Wuxrv Sopt] ‘Exposing thy life in war.’ Perhaps airod should be resumed from ov. Cp. IL 9. 322, aiév éuny puxiy mapaBadrrdpevos mode pice.
1271, oixerar . . eppipéeva] ‘Are cast away,’ a periphrasis like ofyera Gavév (Phil. 414). Compare especially Andoc. 19. 7, ob# €orw .. é7t Aves TOU yévous TOU Huetéepov ovdeis, GAN’ oleae mav mpoppicov.
1272, kavévy7’, although a possible reading, may be due to «dvdévyra above. ‘Senseless’ is more pointed here than ‘ profitless.’
SOPOKAEOYS
4a ae a épxéwv 700 duds odTos eyKexAnpevovs,
Hon Td pndty dvras, ev Tpomf Sopos
1275
~ ‘ N na épptoar é\Oay potvos, appl pev veov
dxporow on vautixots édwAios
mupds préyovros, eis & vauTiKkd oxddn
nndavtos d&pdnv”Exropos téppov imep ;
>: 2» ms ,
ris radr dmeipéev; oby 60 qv 6 Spay rade, ~ ~ rams dv ovdapod dps od8t ovp Piva modi;
1280 [15 b.
> e a? " . dp bpiv odros Tadr eépacey Evdia ;
= , xér addis adrds"Exropos pévos pévov,
= 5) Aayadv TE KakédevoTOS, TAO evavTios,
1274, dyceAnpévous] eyeexAcipévova L. eywexdercpévous A. 1277, édwrlos] gl. cavdupaow Pal. R. 1281, ovdapov] obdapot A.
évavrios L. AGev dvrios A Vat:ac M-mg. M?.
om, L, add. C?A.
annptev L. daeiptev C,
1274. €pkéwv] Sc. gow, implied in éyeexAnpevous, When the Greeks were driven within their lines, their own ramparts were like a trap in which they were caught.
1275. év tpomf Sopés] ‘ When the battle was already turned against you:’ —when the rout had begun.
1276-8. dpdi.. pdéyovros] «When around the ships the fire already blazed so as to scorch the quarter-decks.’ The ships being fired from the stern, what- ever was most combustible abaft each vessel would first catch fire.
€Swdios] This is commonly ex- plained to mean ‘the rowers’ benches,’ in which case d«poow is difficult to explain. But several passages indicate that é5mAra was the name given to those places in the vessel, chiefly at the stern, where persons not engaged in working her might sit. See the gloss on this line in Pal. R. 34, cavdepaow,—also the Scholiast on Lycophr. 296, quoted by Dindorf in Steph, Thes. s, v. é& €5wAiwy mndwvres | Tov caviBwpdaTwv Kal KaTAaCT pw parwy ris vews; Etym. Magn. p. 455, 4 (ibid.), réwoyv rs vews Bdow exovra.. b nal €5WAL6v paow: and cp. Eur. Hel. 1571, EAen wadécer’ év pécois é5wAtors, ib. 1602, 3, mapaxéAevopa 8 Fv | mpopyn- Oev ‘Edévns (had she left the midmost benches,—no doubt finding them uncom- fortable,—for the sten?): also Hdt. 1. 211, ordvra év rotor ébwAiorot (evidently
1276. pobvos 1280, dmeiptev] 1284. évavtios]
évayzios T Pal. M.
a platform in a particular part of the ship). This agrees with other meanings of the word. d«po.ot means the part of the €3wAa towards the extreme stern. Cp. Od. 9. 540, oifiov dxpov ixéoOau. The whole description is probably taken from an Aiav7os dpioreia, differing in some par- ticulars from the Iliad, as, for instance, in ignoring the part taken by Patroclus in the defence of the ships. Hence no attempt need be made to reconcile the picture of Hector rushing with high bounds to cross the trench and board the fleet, with the narrative in-Il. 14. 15.
1281. 6v.. woSi] ‘Who, as thou sayest, on no occasion set his foot by thine.’ What Agamemnon said, supr. 1237, was different from this; but Teucer speaks with the exaggeration of anger. Cp. Ant. 208, 485, and note. For the expression, cp. Shak. Julius Caesar, I. 3,‘... And I will set this foot of mine as far | As who goes farthest.’
1282, ‘I wonder if in this you find a righteous act of Ajax’?’ ‘tpiv, not= eis duds, but a dative of reference in construction with the whole sentence.
1283. xdr adOis] dre resumes Hvixa, supr. 1273, without any precise ante- cedent, though dp’ ob évdinws ebpacer ; may be supplied from the preceding line.
aités] ‘By himself, and not now in conjunction with the Atreidae.
1284. KaxéAevoros. See Il. 7. 164.
1284-7. The spirit of these lines
AIA.
od dpamérny tov KARpov eis pécov Kabeds, vypas adpotpas Bddov, adN ds eddrAdgov Kuvns Euehre mpOros dua Kouguely ;
80° Hv 6 mpdéocwv Tatra, ody 8 éyd Tapav, 6 dobdos, obk THs BapBdpov pntpds yeyés. dvotnve, mot BAétwy mor adTa& Kal Opoeis; ovk olcba cof marpss piv ds mpoddu marhp apxaiov dvtra Médora BdpBapov Ppiya: *Arpéa 8, ds ad’ o éomempe, dvoceBécraroy
1285
1290
> ~ mpobévt adeAP@ Seimvoy oikelwy Téxvav ;
avros d& pntpds égégus Kpjoons, ed 7
1295
AaBov éraxroyv advdp 6 giticas TaTip
epacev éddois ixOtow SiapOopdv.
1285. dpanéryy] Spamerny L, oeBéoraror] sic interp. Vat. a. yp. av0a0 C? interl.
agrees with Il. 7. 186-9, GAA’ Sre 57 tov ixave, pépww av’ Burov amavrn, | ds puy ervypawvas kuvén Bare, paidipos Alas, | To bréoxeOe ep’ 6 8 ap’ EuBarer, ayxt mapaoras' | yy 5& KAhpov opa idav, ynOnoe be Gups.
1285. ‘Not making his lot to sink into the hollow of the helmet, and to skulk there, i.e. refuse to show itself when the helmet was shaken (as having crumbled away). Sparérny contains a metaphor from a runaway slave eluding search, and also an allusion to the derivation from mimrw. Sophocles, or the Cyclic poet before him, here assigns to Odysseus, or some other rival of Ajax, the action elsewhere attributed to Cresphontes at the division of the Pelo- ponnese amongst the Heracleids.
1287, kuvijs] i.e. é« xuvqs. ‘From the helmet.’ Cp. especially O.T. 808, éxov, and note.
&Apa Koudtetv] ‘To spring lightly,’ is an example of what in the Essay on L. § 17. p. 25, has been called the use of the cognate verb. Cp. Eur. El. 861, mndnua koupiCovoa: and, for the sense, Il. 7. 182, éx & ope xAfjpos Kuvéns.
1288, otv 8 éyd mapav] ‘And I too, not far off” Essay on L. § 18. p. 26, § 40. p. 75. mapéyv implies that Tencer was faithful to his post, Cp. Phil. 379,
1290. abrd] airoo C® dur A, 1294. mpodevr’| mpocber7’ Pal, 1296. gitvcas] purevoas LATL? Pal, and most MSS.
1293. , dva- 1295. avtds]
ove Hod? ty’ Hyets, GAN daha’, iv’ ot a’ é5e. For Teucer’s services, cp. Il. 15. 437, alib.
1290. ‘Poorman! and what can you be thinking of when you say it?’ ie. How can you be so blind? air refers to the general sense of the preceding words, as constantly in Thucydides. kat is to be taken closely with the interrogative.
T292. ‘That Pelops was originally a barbarian Phrygian.’ The adjective, as suppl. pred., has the force of an adverb, i.e. dpy7dev or 70 dpxaiov. Cp. Ant. 593, apxata 7a AaBdandav, #.7.A. Perhaps répxatoy should be read. For Pptya (a word always used contempt- uously, as in Eur. Alc. 675, mérepa Avidv 4 Spiya, «.7.A.), cp. Hdt. 7. 11, TléAow 6 Spu€.
1293. 6s ava’ éorepe] These words, with 6é, point the antithesis to ood TaTpos pév.. waTHp, supr.1291. Suoce- Béorarov has been joined with cé, and by some with ’Arpéa. But for the addition of this epithet to defrvov oixetav réxvwy, to which Hermann objects, cp. QO. C. 945, 6, 008 Srw yapor | fuvdvres eipéOnoay dvdoror réxvav, Ant. 514.
1297. ‘Gave her up to be devoured by dumb fishes,” The ancient Scholiast says: istopia év rais. Kpyooats Evpi-
ZSOPOKAEOYS
rowdros dv Toad dvedifes omopay ;
ds éx marpods pév clus TeAapdvos yeyas, eunyy toxer Etvevvoy pntép’, ) pdoes pey Hy Bactrera, Aaopédovros’ exxpitoy o€ viv ddépnye éxeive "Soxev ’AAKprvns yovos.
dp &8 dpictos e€ apioréow dvotv Bracray dv aicxtvou. Tods mpds aiparos,
\ - \ ~_ Or 2 s Z ovs vuy au ro.oiad €yv Wovolol KEelpEevous
fo a 7 doris orpatod Ta MpGT apioTevoas 1300
1305
~ ) 7 dbcis dOdmrous, ovd eratoyvver Ear ; > z a? ed vuy 760’ icbt, Todrov ef Badeiré mov,
Baneire yApas Tpeis dpod ovyxKetpévous.
2 ‘ - AW ¢ x émel Kadév por Todd virEepTovoUpEv@
1298. dveidiCes] dverBiCer L. dvecbiCecs CoA. 1303. dupny’ éxeivm “Swxev] Bupnua Keivy baxev LA. 1304. dpioréow) dpioréwy L,
1308. vuy] viv LA. 1310, Sreprovovpével yp. wovovpévove mg. C%.
neivw d@xev Pal. otwv| Bracray L. mépova C%,
nidou, Ste SiapOapeicay abray AGOpa bd Oepdrrovtos, 6 warp NavrAiw wapéedwxev, évretAdpevos dmomwovraca 6 6& ovK érroinaey, GAN’ éveyyinoe TAciobéver, (It is possible also to suppose 6 $. mathp to mean Atreus, and émakrov dvipa Thyestes.) For the aggravation of the taunt in éAActs ix@vow, cp. Il. 21. 201-4, Tov 5& Kar’ avTdd deimev, émel idrov top danipa, | kelpevoy ev wapdboo, Siauve 5é pv pedray Vbwp. | Tov pev ap’ eyxéarvés Te nal ixOves dupenévorTo, | Snpov épenrdpevor emiveppidioy KelpovTes. SiapPopdv is either (1) accusative in apposition with the sentence, express- ing the result of the action, or (2) abstract for concrete, in apposition with a’rqy understood as the object of épixev. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 582 foll., rupi be détov .. 7) movriows Sdxeot 5ds Bopay. 1298. to.g8'] Herm. preferred ro- av8’, which is found in some MSS. 1299. watpds pév] The dé answering to this pév (punrpds 6 Bactdeias, or the like) is lost through the introduction of the relative clause in 1. 1300. 1301. toxet] Historical present. 1302. Bacihea, Aaopédovros] ‘A princess, daughter of Laomedon.’
1310
1301. pntép’| pntépa LY. ddpynpua "Keivy T. Sdhpypa dpioréo CA, 1305. BAa- 1309. ouyepevous] yp. TUvEp-
1302, 3. ékkpitov S€ wv, K.7.A.] This shows that she was not only the noblest, but the most beautiful.
1304, 5. ‘Should I, thus nobly born from princes on both sides, reflect dis- grace upon my kin?’ Cp. II. 6. 208- 10, aidy dpiorede .. pnd? -yévos maré- pw aicxuvépev, of péy dporo | & 7° "Equpn eyévovto kal év Avxin edpetn.
1306, tovoted’ év movoror Kketpevous | Cp. supr. 924, ws Kal map’ éxOpots agus Ophvev ruyxeiv.
1307. ov8’ ématoyiver Aéyov] ‘And are not ashamed to speak of it.’ Cp. Phil. 929 and note.
1308. Todrov ei Badetre mov] ‘If ye shall cast him forth, no matter where.’ Cp. infr. 1333, dOamrov . . Badeiv.
1309. ‘It will not be till ye have laid low us three together with him.’ Teucer, Eurysaces, and Tecmessa, wil! die in defending the corpse. Others, following Triclinius, understand the meaning to be, ‘If you attempt to cast him forth, you will lay me and yourself beside him, three laid together.’
1310. treptrovoupéve] For the middle voice, cp. El. 399, mecovped’, ed xp, maT pl Tipwpovpevot,
AIA,
113
Oaveiv mpodjhos paddXov 4 THs ofs bmép
a \ fot a wD yuvatkos, 9} TOD Gov “y bpuatwovos A€éyw;
XN “fp a mpos TadO0’ bpa ph Todudv, GAXX Kal Td cbr,
£ yt ~ ws el he mnpavets TL, BovdAjoee more
kal dedds etvar waddov }’v enol Opacds.
XO.
1315
dvaé ’Odvoced, xaipdv ic’ ednrubds,
a ef py Evvdrpov, dd\dA ovddACeV mépeL,
OA,
ti 8 gat, dvdpes; tnrddOev yap roOduny
Bony “Arpeddv O80’ én’ dAkivw veKpd.
ATA,
> XN = - a ? 4 ft ov yap KAvovTés Eopev alcyxiatous déyous,
1320
dvag 'Odvece’, 1008’ bn’ avdpds dprias ;
OA,
Troious ; éy@ yap avdpl ovyyvepny exw
kAvovtt draipa cupBareiv ern Kakd,
1311. brép] vmep LA. éopev] KAvovtes éopev LA.
1311. mpodqdws] Teucer means by this that it would be more glorious to die in open quarrel for Ajax than to find an obscure grave amongst those whom he spoke of, supr. 1112, as of movou TOoAAOU TAEwW,
1312. Erfurdt’s correction (see v. rr.) appears necessary. It is barely possible that }..7e may=% «ai, but far more probable that yy’ was changed to 7’ by accident, and 7’ to 6’ by mistaken cor- rection. And ye is expressive, ‘Ay, or shall I say?’ as if replying to a tacit demurrer. Teucer in his anger, like Achilles in Il. 9. 327, ddpav &exa ape- tepawy, does not choose to discrimi- nate nicely the relation of Helen to the Atreidae.
1313. 8pa pr totpov] Cp. supr. 1255, 6, eal gol mpooépmov rodr éyw 7d gappanov | dpa, where Agamemnon pro- fesses to warn Teucer for his good.
1315. Opacts] Sc. yeyevfc@a.
1316. katpév] For this adverbial accusative, cp. supr. 34 and note: Pind, Pyth. 1. 156, xaipdv ei pOéyéao.
1316, 7. (1) ‘If you are come not to entangle, but to assist in adjusting this matter.’ Or, (2) ‘If nat in time to begin the fray, at all events you are here to help in ending it.’ The expres- sion seems in either case to be prover- bial. In support of (2) it may be said
VOL. II.
1312, *y’] @ MSS. Erf. corr.
1320. KAdvovrés
that the Chorus can have no doubt that the coming of Odysseus will help to compose strife, In this case (2) the verbs tof, mapa, without connecting particle, may be either viewed as an asyndeton, or dpe. may be regarded as a resumption of éAnAvOws, returning to the indicative mood, The interpre- tation turns upon the question, which is the more natural image, that of a knot (or complication), for which, cp. Ant, 40, Avovo’ dy %} "pamrovae, or that of joining battle (€uwdarev tivds és paxny, veinea AVEY). Odysseus comes at ‘the end of a fray.’
1319. TQS’ Em’ Gulu verpG] The difference of Odysseus’ spirit is at once seen in this tribute to the valour of his enemy. The part taken by him here is in accordance with his feeling in Od. 11. 548-51, ws 5% pr Opedoy mndy Tags’ én Gé0hw | Toiny yap Kepadny eves aitay yaa xaréoxer, | Alavé’, ds mépe pev eldos, mépe 8 Epya rétuxro | Tov dhAwy Aavady, per’ dptpova Iyndciwva.
1322, 3. Odysseus will not commit himself to a condemnation of Teucer till he knows what has been said. ‘ Per- haps he only spoke under provocation.’ Cp. O. T. 523, 4, GAN’ FADE pev 57) TovTO rouverdos Tax dv | dpyn Biacdev paddAov i yvern ¢pevav.
1323. ovpPadeiv] For this epcxegetic
ZOPOKAEOYS
114 AIA, ijxovcev aicxpd’ Spav yap iv roatrd pe. OA, ti ydp o @pacev, date Kai BAEBnv exew; 1325 ATA, ob dno édoew rovde Tov vexpoy Tadpijs dpuotpov, dAX& mpods Biav Odrpew epod, OA. eeorw ody eirévTt TaANOn hiro col pndéy ooov 7 mdpos * guvnpereiy ; [16 a. ATA, ein’ % yap env otc dv eb dpovadr, érei 1330 pirov o° eyo péyiorov Apyeiov ven, OA. dkové vuv. rov avdpa révde mpos Ody Bi TARS dOarrov 8 dvadryjtes Badei pnd 4 Bia ce pndapads vixnodro Toodvee puceiy wate THY Sikny Tareiy, 1335
> > #® a Kapol yap hv mol’ otros ExOioTos orparod, é€ ob 'Kpdétnoa Tay ’Ayirdclov dro"
= ) GAN adrov tumas dvT eyo Todvd éuol
1325. yap 7] ydp L. yapo’ C2 ydpo’ A. 1328, TdAn0A] TaAnOR LA.
ood L*, pereiv]| guynpepety LY. érety’ dv einv L. ein’ 9 yap inv CS.
Oawery énod Vat. ac.
Hy av) T. 1335. Toodvbe] 76 cov be L. xparnoa LA Pal. 1338. eunas] éuna L, épnns T.
inf. cp. Thuc. 3. 40. § 1, fvyyvmpny apapreiy avOpwrivws Anpovra. ovpBareiv] Sc. rots pravpors.
1324, 5. Teucer had as yet done nothing, but only expressed an inten- tion which Agamemnon treats as an act. Odysseus ironically professes not to understand him. He is not aware that Teucer has done any harm.
1326, 7. Here, as in Ant. 485, ef ‘avr’ dvari THe Kelcerar xpatn, the defence of a right is censured by the tyrant as an act of tyranny.
1328. dtAm may be taken in three
ways, (1) agreeing with the subject of ,
eindvrt, ‘May a friend say the truth without offence?’ or (2) agreeing with the remote object of eimdéyri, ‘May one speak the truth to a friend without offence?’ or (3) agreeing with goé in 1. 1329, ‘ May one speak the truth and still work with youas my friend?’ The choice lies between (1) and (2): and the com- parison of 1. 1331, piAov o° éyd, K.7.A., inclines the balance in favour of (1).
éuynperpely Cett. elm’: H yap mg. AC®.
1327. Oawew énovd] gl, enol 1329, tuvy- 1330. ein” 4 yap elny] jou 7 av (yp. da 1337. ‘Kpatnoa] bpws gl. interl. C%.
Lob. corr.
toodvee C7A, éunac C7A,
1329. Although Euvnpepety, the read- ing of L pr. is not a vox nihili,—see L. and S.,—uvyperetv, following the analogy of trypereiv, is much more pro- bable, and the letter erased above the » in L (see v. rr.) was probably 7, so that évynperpety has arisen from a con- fusion of the two readings. It has been tolerated even by some modern editors, though less supported by analogy than either fuynpereiy or guvnpepeiv.
1330. env... ppovav] Sc. ei p) ob rws efyev, according to a common idiom.
1334. 4 Bla] ‘The spirit of tyranny.’ Cp. infr. 1357. For a similar use of apx7, cp. Thuc. 3. 82. § 16.
1335. Toodvde proeiv] ‘To carry hate so far. The absolute use of the verb is noticeable. Cp. El. 357, od ® Huy % pecodca puceis pry Ady.
1336. kdpol] ‘To me also,’ as well as to you and Menelaus.
1337. Cp. Phil. 1292, mpérewe xelpa, wal Kpare Tay o&v brAwv: Thue, 3. 47; érerdy Te SmAwy éxparynoer,
AIAS,
> > > ovk *dvratipdoaip dv, dore py déyew
i » J a > ev dvdp ieiv dpictov Apyetwy, boot
115
1340 Tpotav ddixduecda, mdr ’Axidrdéos. dor ovk dv evdtkws y dripégoird cot ob ydp Tt ToOrov, ddAA Tods Hedy vopous pbeipas dv, dvdpa 8 od dixasov, ef Odvor, Brdmrev tov écOddv, od8 éav picdy Kuphs. 1345 AIA, od rabr',’Odvoced, rotd’ dmeppaxeis enol; OA. eyay’ euloow 8, tik Av puceiv Kadéov. ATA, od yap Oavévre kal mpocepBivat oe xpi; OA. pi xaip’, ’Atpeidn, KépSeow Trois ph Kadois. AIA. rév row Tépavvoy edoeBeiv od padiov, 1350 OA, GAN eb R€yovar Tots Pidros TYwds véuew. ATA, kdbev tov ecOdd6v dvdpa yp) Tov év rédet,
OA.
1339. ov« *dvraripacaip’] ode dy dripaoap’ LYL2M?R.
Vat.ac V3. ob« dy dripdoarpy’ Pal. M. Bothe corr. xépdeow AC’,
1349. Képdeow] xépdeor LT,
1339. ovK *avtatipdoaw, dv] This reading, though found in no MS., is nearer to the first hand of L, and also more pointed, than ov«ouy dr. dv, the reading of C* and some inferior MSS. avratipatve does not occur elsewhere, but is supported by the analogy of avrabineiy,
1340. €v dvBp’ iSelv dptorov ’Apyelwv] ‘That he stood alone, so far as I could see, as the noblest of the Argives.’ év’ av6pa is here intensive. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 327, els dv)p mAelorov Tévov . . Tapacxmv.
1341. mArv “AytAXéws] Cp. the lines of the 11th Odyssey quoted above, note on 1319; and Alcaeus, Fr. 48, tov dporov né5 ’AxiAAea: Pind. Nem. 7. 40, Kpatiarov ’Ayxidéos arep.
1342. dtisdfovro] The passive, while emphasizing the verb, avoids the 2nd per- son. (E.on L. § 31. p. 1.534, p. 1.540.)
1344, 5. eb @dvor] For the optative in supposing a general case, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 61a (1). Join dvipa.. Tov éabdov.
1346. ‘Do you mean, Odysseus, thus to fight on his side against me ?’
1347. fvik’] ‘At the moment when—.’
I2
mwavoat’ Kpatels Tot Tov didov viKdpevos,
ove ovv atipacaiy’ CSA
1344. avbpa 8 od] avbp’ od A.
i.e. When he was known to have de- stroyed the herds, supr. 18, 31, 78, 122. In all these places, however, the hatred on the part of Ajax is more dwelt upon than that of Odysseus.
1349. képdeow.}] Cp Athene’s ironical words to Ajax, supr. 107, mply dv ti... Kepddvns mA€ov.
For the strength of ethical associa- tion in pr Kadots, cp. Thuc. 3. 55, where the Plataeans, pleading for their lives, state as a reason for having clung to Athens, «al mpododvar abrovs ovicére iv waddv: also Phil. 1304, dAX’ ob7’ épot Tour éorly ovre col Kaddv.
1350. ‘A monarch cannot always ob- serve the rule of piety.’ Agamemnon, like the Athenian envoys at Melos, has recourse to ‘necessity, the tyrant’s plea.’
1351. ‘But he can favourably regard the good advice of his friend.’ Sc. duva- TOV eoTW avTa, implied in fd éov, supr.
1352. Tov ecOAdv dv5pa] He echoes Odysseus’ words, supr. 1344, 5: ‘If, as you say, he had been a good man, he would have obeyed authority.’
1353. ‘Enough, In yielding to a
116
ZOPOKAEOYS
ATA, pépyno éroio atl tiv xdpiw dides.
OA. 68 éxOpss aviip, GAG yevvatds WoT Hv. 1355 AIA, ré more moijoes; exOpov @8 alder véxuv ;
OA. vika yap aperi pe THs ExOpas Todd,
AIA. rowide pévtor pares Eumdnktor Bpotav.
OA, % Kdptra moddol viv pido KavOis mxpol.
ATA, rowtcdS émaveis Ofta od Kracbat pidrous ; 1360 OA. ckdrnpav émawveivy od pire Wuxi éyd,
AIA, tyads od Serods 7H5e Ojpépa gaveis.
OA. dvdpas piv odv”EdAnot mao évdixous,
AIA, dvwyas ody pe tov vexpoy Ode ear;
OA, éywye’ Kal yap adros évOd8? i€opat, 1365
1355. dvqp] avip LA.
Oe tay] Bporay C8. Bporois A. & Aoto L. Setdods C® Bedovs A. paveia CA,
friend you get your own way.’ Cp. the otiyouvdia in Aesch. Agam. 940-3. The implied reasoning is, ‘ Your friend desires your good, therefore in yielding your will to his you have your will.’
1355. Ajax’ envious conduct since the award of the arms should not ob- literate the remembrance of his former nobleness.
1357. THs €xOpas] ‘ Kindness prevails with me before enmity.” Sc. paaddror, implied in w«@. For the meaning of dpery, cp. Thuc. 2. 34. §§ 6, 7. It is here partly ‘the spirit of beneficence,’ partly ‘the wish to be thought kind,’ See Essay on L. § 39. p. 73 6.
1358. ‘Men who speak thus are prone to rashness.’ ovolde, sc. wore Thy aperiy THs €xOpas mpoTipaoOat, For the addition of Bporév, see Essay on L, § 40. p. 75, 3; and cp. especially O. C. 281, pwrds dvociou Bporay.
1359. ‘Surely it is no new thing for those now friendly to be hereafter hos- tile.’ Odysseus hints at the truth which Ajax professed to have learned, supr. 678-683. Ajax’ love and service to the Argives has turned to bitterness. So has that of many before him; aud so will that of many after him, The:efore
yevvaies] yevaios A, ( dpern ?) % pern CSAV?. 9 dper T Pal. VM. aperp Vat. ac M?.
1360. dj7a] 89 L. THd€ O.,mepa] THLE O Fuepa LA.
1357. dpern] .. pern L. 1358. Bpo-
1362, Sedods| pavets]
bq7a AC’.
revenge against him should have an end.
1360. ‘Is that the sort of friend you would recommend?’ i.e. If Ajax was so fickle, do you advise me to treat him as a friend? Agamemnon speaks of an act of common humanity as if it im- plied special friendship.
1361. ‘I care not to approve of hardness.’ émawetv is echoed without being directly in point.
1363. “EAAyot waow] ‘In the sight of Hellas,’ ;
1364. Agamemnon shows signs of yielding, but in doing so prepares to throw the responsibility upon Odysseus.
1365. This line must be interpreted with reference to the train of thought (or of dialectic) which follows it, and which ends the dispute. Odysseus gains his object (1) by quiet firmness, (2) by representing the burial of Ajax as a favour to himself (ll 1371, 2). He therefore does not repel, but wilily ad- mits, the insinuation of inte: ested motives made by Agamemnon in 1. 1366. But how is Agamemnon brought to make this insinuation? According to a cur- tent explanation of 1, 1365, it is by Odysseus’ saying, ‘I urge upon you the burial of Ajax, because I too shall come
AIAS. 117
ATA, 3 OA, ATA, OA. ATA.
- 4 f ~ mdv0 Guoia mwas avip avT@ Tovel, ~ va AX d Xx XN x an ~ 7T@ ydp pe uaddov elkds i} pavTd roveiy ; %. si ta gov apa Tobpyov, ovK éudy KexAhoerat, © By , lol @s ay Toons, TavTaxh ypnotés y Ee, tAN = ua Pe ae ae > € 2. IN aXN ev ye mévTo. TodT érlatac, ws éyd 1370 XN X ? > é ~ ‘ te f
gol pev veuon av thade Kal pelCo yxdpuy,
ovtos dé Kadkel KadvOdd’ dv Euory’ buds
la wy a
€xOio7os Eatat. col dt dpav tech’ & TXp%.
a * ¥% a XO. boris o, ’Odurced, pi) €yer yvdun copoy givat, ToLovrov bvta, pepds éor avijp. 1375
x ~ - Ed fot \ta
OA, kai viv ye Tetxpwo tard todd’ dyyéddopae if ro F oe > doov T6r éxOpds jv, Toodvd’ civar didos. [16b.
XN *. kai Tov Oavévra tévde cuvdrrew Odo,
1366. duoa] dpota A. 1368. dpa] dpa L. dpa AC? Vat. ac. mongea L, mo(e)nana C®, moons A. Vat. a VM Pal. add. C*A Vat. c M*. 1374. 0°} om. LY add. C5. Aopat] dyyédAopan L.
to this,’ viz. to death. The sentiment is a noble one, and is in accordance with Odysseus’ words to Athena in supr. 124 (ov82y 7d TovTOV parAoy h TobpOY oKO- may). But how can it provoke even from the most short-sighted of mortals an accusation of selfishness? For the ‘I’ in this case is ‘I and you, and all men.’ It is better therefore to understand Odysseus to say, ‘I urge this course upon you because I mean to follow it,’ i.e. My vote in the council will be given in favour of permitting the funeral. Odysseus thus tacitly sets his moral influence against the authoritative voice of Agamemnon; whose rejoinder in 1366 is then the natural expression of a weak man in office who is losing the support of a powerful subordinate. ‘It is the way of the world! Every man seeks his own ends, I see!’ And Odys- seus in 1, 1367, without caring to resent the sneer, simply reaffirms his right to take a line of his own, and pleads the reasonableness of his trying to win those in authority over to his side. On which Agamemnon (1. 1358) throws the entire responsibility on Odysseus, and Odysseus says (1. 1369), ‘That makes no differ-
youn) youn L. -yrepny Pal. 1377. piros] pirov LT. ¢idos C°A.
gpo 1367. roveiy] moveiy C?, ppoveiv T. yp. ppoveiv R.
ro.no75 |
Yj om. LL? pas AC’. 1376. dyyer-
1369. ds] da0 L. wa C®A. mavtax7| mavtaxod A. 1372. duas| duos LY.
ence. Your consent, in whatever terms it is granted, will be equally kind.’ If this is rejected, 1.1366 must refer not to Odysseus’ words, but merely to his attitude of dissent. 1. 1367 is thus less pointed.
For the meaning given to év@d8'tEopar, ]l. 1365, cp. Eur. Androm. 342, dad’ cow of xpqy,—and for ds dv, 1. 1369, cp. O. C. 1361, and note.
1371. got pev, «.rA.] For this un- gracious expression, cp. O. T. 671, 2,
76 yap adv, ov 7d Tovd’, éroKreipw > t =. 2 De 7 x 2 orépa | édevdy, otros 8, évO dy 7,
oTuynoeTat,
1372. eaketKdv048'] E.on L. §41.p.78.
1373. col 8 ..&+xeH.| ‘You may do what you must:’ an ill-humoured way of saying, ‘Do as you please.’ xp7, although rejected by Dindgrf and others in favour of ypjjs, i.e xpres, is not in- expressive, and is possibly right. Cp. El. 606.—Exit Agamemnon.
1375. toottov évra] ‘While you act in this way.’ Cp. Phil. 1049, ob yap rovovray bet, ToodTés ely’ eyw.
1376. dyyéAAopar]. ‘I declare my self” Cp. Thuc. 8. 86. § 8, érayyed- Adpevor.. dare Bonde.
118
ZOPOKAEOYS
A J x i kai Evpmovely Kal pndey éddecrew doo
Xp?) Tots dpicros dvdpdow moveiv Bporovs.
TEY,
1380
2 ~ 2 +, a 4 dpiot ‘Odvaced, madvT éxw o Emawéeoat
N6yorot’ Kai po epevoas éAmidos ord,
BN wt ? ‘4 J. S TovTm yap av exOoTos Apyeiwy avip
pévos mapéotns xepaiv, ovd’ érAns mapoy
vA Los nan 2 oe # Oavévre THde (Gv edvBpicat péEya,
€ £
@s oO
1385
aTpatnyos obmiBpdvTnTos podwy,
avtés Te xo Edvaipos nOedAnodtyv
AwBnriv adrov éexBareiv Tapas arep,
toydp of Odvurov rots’ 6 mpecBevwov marijp
pripov tT ’Epwis kal rerecpbpos Aikn
1390
Kakovs Kax@s Pbeiperav, domep HOcdov
Tov dvdpa Aw®Bais ExBareiv avatios,
\ s ey im. ? A va - oe 0, & yepaiod omeppa AaépTov TmaTpos,
~ Aw a tdpov pev oxv@ To0d eminpave éav,
‘ Ze ra a X we Hy TO Oavovre todTo ducyxepts Toe
1395
Ta 8 adda Kal Evurpacce, Kel Tia otparod
we oe o 4 1379: Boor} boov Cc i airov] AwBnTov abroy L,
peay] POcipeay (ef from 7) L. wonep] .. (0) dorep L.
mow A, (mov@ or 700M Pal. pr. wo corr.)
1382. Adyouor] ‘By reason of thy speech.’ Essay on L, § 41. p. 21 6 (2).
épevoas éAmiBos] Cp. O. T. 1432, éneimep éhtidos pw’ dméanacas.
1383. €xOtoros] ‘Most hated,’ as supr. 818, padcoTa puonOévTos, éxSiaTov @ dpav.
1384. xepotv] ‘With effective aid.’ Odysseus had not only spoken in Ajax’ behalf, but had offered actual help.
tmapov is little more than expletive here, but suggests that Odysseus was too noble to stand by and see wrong done to his dead enemy.
1385. Oavévtr. . fv] Essay on L. § 14. p. 76.
1386. otmBpévrntos] emBpdvrnros is either (1) ‘senseless;* or (2) ‘de- serving the lightning-stroke.’ Cp. supr. 103, Tovnirpimrov xivados, and note.
1389. ‘OAtparov 10087} Olympus in
1380. dvipdow] dvdpace LT Pal. 1390. épivis] épvis L. épwis C°AT,
1388, AwByTrov 1391. pel-
1395. mow" ] mo(e)? L.
1396. ¢vpmpacoe] Evumparre LAT Pal,
Sophocles almost loses the notion of place, and is associated with the sky overhead. Ant. 758, ov, Tév8’ “OAvptor.
1390. pvtpwv] Cp. especially Aesch. Eum, 381-3, caxav re pyfpoves cepval | wat dvoraphyopa Bporois.
1392. A@Pais] ‘Injuriously.” For this dative of manner, see Essay on L. § I4. p. 20a, and cp. especially Ant. 1003, omavras .. dAAHAOUS povais. The expression is justified by Menelaus’ words, supr. 1064, 5.
1395. Cp. Od. 11. 543, 563. Teucer fears that the spirit of Ajax will be offended if Odysseus stands beside his giave. In Herodotus, 5. 67, the dead hero Adrastus is supposed by Cleisthenes of Sicyon to be disgusted by his adop- tion of the dead hero Melanippus, son of Astacus.
1396, 7. kel twa otparod | OéAets
AlAS,
119
Ps Oéders Kopiferv, ovdey adryos LEomer,
J oN X a eyo O€ Td\Aa TaévTAa TopsvYd ad dE
dvip Kad’ has éoOdOs dv érloraco,
OA,
GN HOedrov pév? ef O& pH’ ort cou pirov
1400
- ? ~ > mpdooey Tad Has, elu’, erawvécas Td coy,
EY.
Gdis* On yap modds éxrérarat
Xpovos. ad of wey Koidnv KdmeTov
xepol raxdvere, Tol 8 wpiBarory
Fg 3 ~ tplrod audimupov doutpav datwv
6éc60" émixaipov'
1405
pla 8 éx Krucias advdpdv irn
Tov wmacridiov Kdcpov gpepéTo.
A N \ ’ mat, od d& matpés y, dcov icxves,
1404. xepot raxdvere] Xepoiv raxvvere LA, yepat raxdvere Vat. ac VV*. yxepat
taxvvate Pal,
xopifew] (1) ‘And if you wish to bring any member of the host.’ Or (2) ‘If you wish any of the host to carry him;’ —(not ‘to bury him.’ xopi¢ey has not the meaning of ovyxopifew, supr. 1048. In Eur. Androm. 1263, 4, GAA’ épre Acrpay és OedSunrov médw | vexpdv Ko- piCwy révbe, the meaning is, ‘Go and take this dead body to Delphi's god- built town.’)
1398. Observe the repetition of rdA- Aa after 7d GAAa, with a different re- ference.
1401. émawéoas +6 ov] ‘ Approving your decision,’ i.e. not complaining of it.
1402 foll. Exodos. The anapaests give the signal for departure, and pro- bably indicate that Ajax is not to be buried in the fatal spot, but is carried off the stage in solemn procession,
1402. The unseemly interruption of the Atreidae has delayed the burial.
1403-8. Perhaps the tripod and the armour were carried in the procession, which would go forth while the Chorus or the Coryphaeus chanted Il. 1418-20, During the words of Teucer, various attendants are moving to and fro, until at 1. 1413 all is ready, and the proces- sion forms.
1404-5. Taxuvere .. 006") The dig- ging of the grave takes time. The
tripod is set up in a moment. Hence the change of tense. 1404-6, rot..ém«atpov] ‘ Others
set over the fire the tripod on its lofty stand, ready to serve for pure lustration.’ The words of Ajax, supr. 654, compared. with 862, suggest that he bathed himself before his end. But Teucer could not know this, and in any case the lustration was necessary, especially after the self- violence. For dpdtaupov, which is predi- cative, cp. IL. 18. 344, audi mupt orfjoat Tpimoéa péyav. tot continues the epic note struck in #olAny Kdmerov. AovTpdv is a genitive of respect after émixapov, ‘With a view to,’ ‘For the purpose of. Cp. Thuc. 3. 92. § 5, Tod . . moAéyou Kadags .. Kadicrac@at,
1407, 8. According to the wish of Ajax expressed to the mariners, supr. 572 foll., his body-armour is to be buried with him, while the shield is left to Eurysaces. The Chorus must be supposed to have communicated this message to Teucer. See Introduction. Join é« KAtolas depérw. The crowd who have gathered are now ready as one man to obey Teucer.
1409-13. ‘Yes, and do thou, dear boy, as far as thy strength allows, help me thus to lift thy father’s frame, applying thy hands with loving care. Tor the darkened life-current still issues from
I20
XO.
1410, mAevpds] wAevpas A.
ZOPOKAEOYS AIA.
pirdrnt Orydy mAevpas adv epol taéo8 emixotdie?* ere yap Oeppat ctpryyes dvw gvoeor pédav
pévos, GN aye was, pidos doris avijp gnol trapeivar, covcbw, Bato,
70 dvédpi movay Te TavT ayabe Kovdevi ma Adovr OvnTav
[Atavros, 67’ jv, rére hove. |
9 ToAAa Bporois eotiv iodo
yvava' mpl ideiv & oddels padvris
Ta&Y pedrdovTay, 6 TL mpage.
T4I0
1415
1420
I411. ememovguC’] Emoddur(. (€ ore?) L. emuxov-
ove LV Pal. émnodgrl? C°AV®. gnotv L. 1417. TéT€] wore Pal.
the warm arteries. The clause with yp gives the reason for the addition of Ordryte Oryav. The ovpryyes are the circular mouths of the several arteries, which were imagined to be full of air, and to blow forth the blood. dvw is ‘into the air.’ Cp. Phil. 783, 768° éx BvO00 | xnxiov aia. Others, comparing supr. 918 (when the wound was recent), explain ovpryyes of the nostrils, and suppose Teucer merely to raise the shoulders in order to stay the flow of blood.
1415. TOS’ dvSpt] Essay on L. § 12. p. 18.
1416, KodSevi to Awow] The whole clause is affected by attraction, Essay
1412. puodor| puowow L.
Q 1414. pyot] 1418, iSotoww] iBoto A.
on L. § 35. p. 60; and cp. ‘ nonsuch,’ ‘nonpareil,’ ‘on ne peut mieux,’ and similar idioms of modern speech.
1417. |Aiavros .. dwv] ‘Than Ajax, I speak of the time when he was in life.” This line is open to question, chiefly on the metrical ground of the awkwardness of closing a system of marching anapaests with two paroemiacs. For 67° qv, cp. Eur. Fr. 313 (the shade of Bellerophon is apostrophizing his former self), Ha’ eis Ocods pev etoeBys, br’ Ho, det, #.7.A.
1420, 6 t. mpdtel] ‘What his fortune will be” Cp. O. T. 73, 4, «at pw’ fpap non .. Ave’, Th mpaooe.
HAEKTPA,
INTRODUCTION.
No one can claim for the Electra of Sophocles any quality ap- proaching the unrivalled grandeur of the Orestean trilogy. It has neither the entrancing interest nor the far-reaching influence of that colossal work ; and we must abstract our minds in some degree from Aeschylus, if we would do justice to the later poet’s isolated treat- ment of the central crisis in the legend of the Pelopidae. But it is necessary for the sake of clearness to notice some of the differences which mark in the Electra an entire independence and _ originality of design.
In his conception of the antecedent circumstances Sophocles has chosen to abide by the older and simpler form of the legend, and in his treatment of the culminating event he has given the chief pro- minence to the person of Electra.
1. Sophocles adheres closely to the story which is known to us from Homer, and from which Aeschylus has diverged at various points. Aegisthus is the chief agent in the crime, although he and Clytemnestra both take part in it; his influence over her has been her real motive. The murder is committed either at, or immedi- ately after, a feast given to Agamemnon upon his return. He is struck down upon his own hearthstone. ‘There is no mention of the bath, or of the ‘evil wealth of garments,’ which play such a conspicuous part as the accomplices of the magnificent Aeschylean murderess.
2. That Sophocles knew the work of Aeschylus, which he refrained from following, is evident from several minor reminiscences’. He also appears to have added some touches of his own. In the Aga- memnon, Orestes was sent to the care of Strophius before his father’s return. In Pindar, his nurse Arsinoe saves him at the time of the murder, and sends him forth. In Sophocles this is done by Electra herself, who through the hands of her father’s one faithful servant, commits him to the care of Strophius as her father’s friend. But, since Strophius could then be no friend to Aegisthus, the first news of Orestes’ pretended death purports to come from Phanoteus, who, being the enemy of Strophius, is the ‘war-friend’ of Aegisthus.
Sophocles thus provides his drama, in the person of the Paedagogus, with one of those connecting links of which he is so fond, and also
1 The mutilation, the demon in Cly- —not a calm as in Eur. Iph. Aul.,— temnestra’s form, the N.E. galeat Aulis, the urn, Aegisthus without his guard.
124 ELECTRA.
adds greatly to the depth and consistency of his principal character, whose first act in the day of her calamity has determined the result which is now imminent, and for which she has worked and waited ever since with unexampled constancy.
3. In the Electra, as a single drama, the consummation must be rapid and complete. The express command of Phoebus is a sufficient sanction for the action of Orestes. He is visited by no doubts, by no remorse. Pylades is therefore silent, and the chief effect of his presence is to render probable the ease with which Aegisthus is overpowered. The ‘Eumenides’ have disappeared. The ethical in- terest is of a different kind, less impressive, certainly, but not less real. It centres in the person of Electra herself, whose successive emo- tions are the true exponents of the situation as intended by Sophocles. The horror of the act of matricide is softened for us, not by the casting vote of Athena, with her arguments ‘ad Areopagum,’ nor by the pacification or bribing of the Furies, but by the spectator’s sym- pathy with Electra and the impression produced upon us by the in- exhaustible love for her father which lies at the root of her strong hatred. We are also made to feel that her love and hatred are not blind in their intensity, but are combined with a definite purpose to which they furnish an irrepressible life.
4. It may be worth while briefly to call attention to some differences of minor import. The dream of Clytemnestra is different. So is the occasion of the wrath of Artemis at Aulis. The lock of hair is found not by Electra but by Chrysothemis, as it is she, and not Electra, who has consented to make the offering. Mycenae is restored in imagina- tion, whereas for Aeschylus, who wished to conciliate Argos!, the destruction of the former capital by the Argives was too recent to admit of this. No allusion is made to the banquet of Thyestes, but only to the mpérapyos drn, the death of Myrtilus. Other minute points of divergence are mentioned in the notes.
Tue ARGUMENT.
Athena was the prime mover in the Ajax,—in the Electra it is Apollo who, although not visibly present, dominates the action. He is seconded by Hermes the conductor, both as the God of craft and of the nether world.
Orestes having been saved by Electra at the time of his father’s death, and sent by the hand of an old and trusted servant to the care of Strophius, Agamemnon’s friend in Phocis, is now of full age, and by the express command of Phoebus returns to Argos, disguised asa Phocian. He is attended only by the same old servant, and by his friend Pylades the son of Strophius. His resolution to avenge his father is already bent up to the height, and his plan is clearly formed. He and Pylades have brought an urn with them which is
1 Eum. 762-777.
INTRODUCTION. 125
supposed to contain the ashes of the dead Orestes: and after paying due rites at Agamemnon’s tomb, they are to present themselves to Clytemnestia and Aegisthus. But first the old servant is to appear before the usurping king and queen, disguised as a messenger from Phanoteus, their Phocian friend, and to relate the fact, which he knows to be a joyful one for them, that Orestes has been killed in a chariot-race, at the Pythian festival. Thus all suspicion of deceit lurking behind the funeral urn is obviated (Il. 1-76).
By a fortunate coincidence, or rather by the providence of Hermes and Apollo, Aegisthus is gone into the country, so that Clytemnestra is surprised in his absence, and when, on hearing the news, he in- cautiously hastens home unattended, he is unnerved by finding her already dead, and offers no resistance to the two young men.
Orestes, literally following the command of Phoebus, is resolved to communicate his intention to no one, and therefore, by the advice of the Paedagogus, refrains from listening to Electra, when at the open- ing he has the opportunity of overhearing her complaint (IJ. 77-85). Hence she partakes of the deception, and is led to believe with Clytemnestra that her brother is really dead. By this means the poet is enabled to exhibit her character to us in its full proportions of deep tenderness and heroic strength.
She is first seen in private converse with her Argive friends,—not slaves but free women,—who remain faithful to her and to the memory of Agamemnon, and try to soothe the excess of her persistent grief. This has grown stronger as the hope of Orestes’ coming seems to fade away. The sympathy which she excites in the spectator is no mere impulse of compassion, but a strong and rational approval of her constancy to her father. She has never ceased to hope that he may be avenged and that Orestes may be restored to his rightful place on Agamemnon’s throne. The cruel treatment by which Aegisthus and Clytemnestra have tried to break her spirit, has only strengthened her determination, and is felt by her as an additional slur upon her father’s memory, and an aggravation of his wrongs. But it is not this for which she chiefly mourns. The true misery for her is to be dependent in any way upon his murderers, and to be obliged to live with them on any terms (Il. 86-324).
We next see her in conversation with her weaker sister, who, while pained at heart by what has been done, thinks it well to yield to necessity, and to submit outwardly to evils which she cannot remove. This conversation introduces a fresh incident. For Chrysothemis is on her way to the tomb of Agamemnon with offerings from Clytem- nestra, who has been alarmed by a vision of him. Electra’s hopes are thus revived, and Chrysothemis is for the moment overborne by her sister's enthusiasm (ll. 325-471).
When she is gone, and the chorus have chanted their thoughts about the vision, Clytemnestra herself comes forth, wishing still further to quiet her conscience by an offering to Apollo before the gate. She is disturbed at seeing Electra, and an altercation follows, in which the weak criminal woman strives in vain to justify her act.
126 ELECTRA,
Electra under the influence of her new hope replies with more com- posure than hitherto, but so as to rouse her mother almost to fury. Clytemnestra suddenly recollects, however, the object of her coming. She demands silence, and prays in secret to the God, who, as the spectator knows, has already decreed her ruin! (Il. 472-659).
It is at this moment that the old man re-enters, professing to be newly arrived from Phocis, and, as if in answer to her prayer, gives a vivid and circumstantial account of Orestes’ death. Coming, as he pretends, from Aegisthus’ friend Phanoteus, he is at once believed. Clytemnestra is elated, and Electra sinks to despair (Il. 660-870).
Meanwhile Chrysothemis has made her offering, and in doing so has found the lock of hair which Orestes had just laid upon the tomb. She leaps to the conclusion that their brother is come. But her glad news brings no comfort to Electra, who believes the gift to have been placed there by some one in memory of Orestes, who is dead. Having easily convinced her sister of the truth of this, she discloses her own desperate resolution, that they should both join to kill Aegisthus, come what may. When Chrysothemis shrinks back, Electra, feeling herself completely isolated and desolate, reiterates her determination to kill Aegisthus with her own hand. The chorus lament over the quarrel between the two sisters, and applaud the constancy of Electra, who remains alone upon the stage (Il. 871-1097).
Then Orestes and Pylades enter with the urn. On seeing it and being permitted to hold it, Electra’s sorrow finds relief in tears. At this Orestes is profoundly moved; his resolve gives way to his affec- tion, and he gently reveals himself. Electra becomes almost inco- herent in her ecstasy of joy (ll. 1098-1287).
Orestes soon reverts to his purpose, which, however, is somewhat endangered by the fulness of his sister’s emotion, when the Paeda- gogus enters and warns them to be brief, at the same time informing the two friends of the state of matters in the house, where Clytem- nesira is still alone, but Aegisthus is momentarily expected. Electra’s feelings burst forth once again in welcome to the old man, in whom she ‘sees her father’ (Il. 1288-1371).
Orestes and Pylades now enter the house, taking the urn with them, while Electra prays to Apollo for their success. She follows them in, and the chorus, while the proscenium is vacant, chant a brief and solemn strain in anticipation of the event which Ares and Hermes are in the act of bringing to pass (I. 1372-97).
Electra comes forth again to watch for Aegisthus, and with sup- pressed excitement tells the women what she has seen :—Clytemnestra decking the urn for burial, while its supposed occupant is standing by her, ready to put her to death (Il. 1398-1402).
The word is hardly spoken when Clytemnestra’s cry of alarm is heard. She calls in vain for Aegisthus, and implores her son to have
* It is difficult here to separate, with Cp. O. T. 908, gt h imil 2 tos > . Op ‘T, » 919, where a similar Mr. Evelyn Abbott in his able Essay effect is produced by Jocasta’s prayer on the religion of Sophocles, between to the god who has ordained her fall. Apollo Lyceius and the Pythian Apollo. And see Aesch. Ag. 509-13.
INTRODUCTION. 127
pity on her. On this Electra shouts, so as to be heard by Orestes, ‘Thou hadst no pity for him nor for his father.’ Then comes the blow and the death-shriek within, and the further shout of Electra before the door, ‘Give a second stroke, if thou hast strength for it’ The second stroke is given, and is followed by a second shriek. Electra cries again, ‘Would that the shriek was for Aegisthus too!’ The horror-stricken women utter a few brief notes of sadness and awe, which remind us, for the moment, of the Oresteia, but are forgotten in the sequel (Il. 1403-1421).
Orestes comes forth with the bleeding sword, and says that ‘ All is well, if Apollo’s word was well.” Further comment is cut short by the approach of Aegisthus, on which Orestes and Pylades retire within (ll. 1422-1438).
Aegisthus has heard of the arrival of the Phocian messengers with news of the death of Orestes, and in his eagerness he has left his guard behind him (cp. Choeph. 768 foll.). Electra, whose triumph finds vent in subtle irony, is conducting him within the palace, when by an ékktkAnza, the body of Clytemnestra is discovered, veiled, with Orestes standing by. Believing the body to be that of Orestes, he is withdrawing the veil and at the same moment asking to see Clytemnestra, when the truth is made known to him, at once in word and deed (Il. 1439-74).
We may believe that, coming from his own fields, he is but lightly armed. At all events he is unattended, and unmanned by what he sees. Yet, as he is driven in by Orestes, who will slay him at the hearth, where Agamemnon fell, he speaks one spirited word: ‘ Must this house of force behold the evils of the race of Pelops past and to come?’ (ll. 1475-1504).
The chorus take no notice of this foreboding, and in conclusion (ll. 1508-10) celebrate the final emancipation of the seed of Atreus ; as if by the return and triumph of Orestes
All ‘the clouds that loured upon’ the ‘house,’ Were ‘in the bosom of the Ocean buried.’
Remarks.
The Electra can never appeal directly to modern sympathies. The idea of righteous vengeance is happily alien from Christian tradition, —and, it must be added, the family affections have been so modified by wider and more complex interests, that intense and sustained emotion about one who has long been dead is no longer easily con- ceivable. But to appreciate this drama rightly as a work of art, we must imagine a state of the world (not very remote from us after all), in which the desire of vengeance for wrong done to a father,— the resolution to vindicate his name and his inheritance from gross abuse,—was not only compatible with nobleness, but constituted one of the highest forms of virtue. And psychologically, at least, the union in one person of a great love with a great abhorrence,
128 ELECTRA.
—the love being the measure of the hatred,—is extremely in- teresting,—if only as an illustration of ancient feeling.
It was in elaborating the part of Electra that Sophocles had the best chance of successfully recasting the fable, for this was the aspect of it which Aeschylus had most slightly touched, having perhaps intentionally kept her out of the way at the time of the murder. ‘The Electra of Aeschylus, says Mr. Paley, ‘ wins our sympathy, but that is all, for she leaves the stage not to return at an early period in the action, after a prayer to the spirit of her father that she may get safely away after killing, or causing to be killed, Aegisthus.’ Without questioning the implied interpretation of Cho. 482, it may be observed that these brave words are spoken by the maiden when her brother is at her side. By herself, before his coming, she is timorous, excitable, irresolute,—of the simple type of female noble-
.ness to which the tender strength of Aeschylus inclined him, pure- hearted, modest, tremulous; capable of self-sacrifice, ay, and of fierce- ness too ;—but needing a strong arm to lean upon,—so contrasting forcibly with the ‘monstrous manslaying woman.’
Against this grandly pathetic picture Sophocles has set the different ideal of the heroic maid, whose life is dominated by one thought, the thought of her father, and by one feeling, the hope of righting him through her brother’s hand. As in Antigone, so also in her, this firm attitude arises out of purely feminine emotions. But in place of the impetuous action of Antigone which is crowned with death, Electra carries her persistent endurance through the best years of life. And if she comes forth from the fiery trial with a spirit indurated against her unnatural mother (cp. the similarly ‘ fixed idea’ in Oedipus at Colonus and Philoctetes), we find in the recognition scene that the fountain of natural affection in her breast is as fresh and as abundant as ever.
Clytemnestra, on the other hand, is purposely made weaker and more base than she is in Aeschylus. Not revenge for Iphigeneia, but only the low passion for Aegisthus has been her ruling motive. So Electra affirms, and the chorus repeat after her (1. 198, épus 6 xreivas); and so the spectator is led to believe. She consents to the proposed immurement of her daughter, and would have killed Orestes if she could. This is nowhere asserted in Aeschylus, whose Clytemnestra when she has slain her husband laps herself in security, and when she first hears of her soun’s death, feels herself alone in the world (Cho. 69x foll.). The Clytemnestra of Sophocles appears surprised at her- self, when on hearing the tidings from the Paedagogus, she is over- come by natural emotion. But this soon passes, and she makes her last exit in high exultation, Thus the spectator is reconciled to her fate.
The contrasted person of Chrysothemis, like that of Ismene in the Antigone, was rendered possible by the presence of a third actor. She represents the more yielding and impressionable type of female character, which in Electra has been overworn by suffering, or sup- pressed by resolve.
INTRODUCTION. 129
The part of the chorus is subordinated to that of the chief person more than elsewhere in Sophocles, except in the Philoctetes. The réle of Electra being chiefly the expression of feeling, she herself produces a great portion of the effect which is elsewhere obtained through the choral songs, and the scenes in which her part is purely lyrical occupy 279 lines of the 1510 of which the play is composed, —while the lyric part assigned to the chorus separately occupies only rro, And Electra is present throughout the choric passages, with the single exception of ll. 1384-97. As already observed, the chorus are freewomen, and not captives, as in the Chéephori !.
LaneuaGE and METRE.
1, The power of steeping horror with beauty, which is so noticeable in the style of the Oedipus Tyrannus, pervades the Electra also in a remarkable degree. The auspicious influence of Phoebus seems to radiate everywhere”. That tendency which Lessing attributed to the ancients generally, to soften the idea of Death, is far stronger in Sophocles than in Aeschylus. Not only are the Erinyes, whom he afterwards made beautiful*, here removed by him altogether from their traditional place, but the antecedent horrors of the house of Pelops are simply alluded to, and not, as in the Oresteia, brought vividly before the eye of the mind. That which the poet represents as the primal sin, and as having brought all the succeeding outrages in its train, viz. the treacherous act of Pelops on his bridal journey in hurling Myrtilus, his benefactor, into the sea, is described in words of tender beauty,—‘ Myrtilus was plucked out from the gorgeous car, and sent to slumber in the depth of the sea.’ Amphiaraus is not swallowed of the Earth, but simply ‘ hidden.’
Yet the subtle simplicity of diction which produces this effect, detracts in no way from the force and rapidity of the action, but is combined, for the most part, with a directness hardly to be found elsewhere. There is occasionally indeed an over-refinement of ex- pression which (like refracted light in water) is the more puzzling because of the transparency of the medium, and in the long commos which follows the entrance of Electra, and purposely delays the action that it may be hurried afterwards, there are some troublesome ob- scurities arising from this cause. But all is comparatively plain and straightforward again when the action is resumed.
2. It has been already observed that the part of the chorus in the Electra is more than usually subordinated to that of the chief person. As a natural consequence of this the most elaborate of the lyric strains are put into the mouth of Electra. The metres of the first commos, or commatic parodos, ll, 121-250, are studiously varied, and may profitably be compared with those of Ant. 806-882. The second commos, Il. 823-70, although brief, and broken up into short phrases,
1 See note on 1. 764. Professor Jebb in his separate edition 2 This was rightly emphasized by of this play. 3 See vol. i. p. 281.
VOL. IL. K
130 ELECTRA.
is also a careful rhythmical study. And the same may be said of the lyrical portion of the recognition scene, ll. 1232-1287. The protagonist must have been an accomplished singer. The choral odes, on the other hand, although beautiful, are slighter than else- where in Sophocles, unless in the Philoctetes. There are properly speaking only two stasima, ll. 472-515, consisting of strophe, anti- strophe, and epode, and Il. 1058-1096, consisting of two strophes and antistrophes. For the short strophe and antistrophe, 1384-97, in which paeons, iambics and dochmiacs are impressively combined, is rather a canticle than an ode. Cp. Ant. 781-800, O. C. 1556-78.
The senarii have a peculiar finish, equability, and roundness, together with a light and rapid flow, and that dpédea or smoothness which comes of an entire fusion of thought in expression. There are com- paratively few trisyllabic feet. L. 330 is without caesura.
STATE OF THE TEXT.
In the Electra, as in the Ajax, there are very few places in which the other MSS. correct errors in L. Yet there are some striking variants. In 1. 676, for example, the reading viv re kat rér’ eweérw has not the appearance of a Byzantine conjecture. Here and there the Scholia preserve traces of readings which are lost to our MSS., and in one instance at least (1. 363), the reading thus indicated appears to be the right one.
HAEKTPA.
TA TOY APAMATOS IIPOSQIIA.
TIAIAATOTOS, XPYZOGEMIS. OPESTH2, KAYTAIMNHSTPA. HAEKTPA, AITIZ002.
XOPOS.
KQ@bA TPOSOTIA.
TIYAAAHS, OEPATIAINA.
WAIAATQTOS,
> ~ , , 2 .g XN Q rob otparnyjcavtos ev Tpota work Try a "A 2 ~ A F a> Fal yapeuvovos mai, viv éxeiy eeori cot mapévtTt Aetooev, ay mpddvuos Hob dei. 70 yap madaidy “Apyos otmdbes Téde, THs olotporAHyos aAcos "Ivdyou Kéopns 5
rf ‘ae 3 ~ lo atrtn &, Opéora, rod AvKoxrévou Oeot
dyopa Avxewos: ov€ apiorepas 8 dde
I. o7parnynoavtos] yp. tupavvhoaytos C?, 4. obmé0es) of retouched L,
Aevooe AS,
1 foll. The old man who has taken charge of Orestes since the time of his father’s murder (infr. 11 foll., cp. 1348 foll.) now does for him what Achilles hoped that Patroclus would have done for Neoptolemus, Il. 19. 328-333, mply Lev yap pot Oupds evi ornPecow ewAare | olov épe pOicecOa an’ “Apyeos immoBd- too | avrod évi Tpoln, o& 5é Te SOinvde véecOat, | @s dv por tov tatéa Gof] évi vyt pedaivy | Skupd0ev eEaydyors, kal ot Seikaas Exacta, | KT How eur Spdds te Kat twepedés péya SQpa. Cp. also Od. 13. 344 foll. where Athena points out the features of Ithaca to Odysseus.
& rod..tmat] The heroic achieve- ments of his father afford the chief in- centive to the mind of Orestes, Cp. infr. 694, 5, dvoua 8 ’Opéatns, Tod 76 KAewor ‘EAAABbos | Ayanéuvovos orpa- Tevp’ aryelpavTos moTE.
3. Gv mpdbupos AoO’ del] Cp. Od. 1. 40, 1, &x ydp’Opéorao tiots éocera.. | éanét’ dv HBhon Te Kal js ipelpera ains.
4 foll. The description passes from what is general and remote to what is nearest to the eye. ‘Argos’ here in- cludes the plain of Argos (as even in Thuc. 6. 105, és 70 “Apyos éoéBadov). Mycenae is the seat of government, and the site of the future city of Argos, sup-
3. Aedooer] Aevoav ATC), ov ‘rd0as A. 7. ob€] dvg A,
posed at this time to be still inhabited ‘village-wise,’ is marked by the dyopa Atvxeios. It is not necessary to suppose that all the objects mentioned here could really be taken into one view. But the site of Mycenae commands the whole plain, The Heraeum, according to Pausanias, would really be on the left hand of those approaching Mycenae by way of Corinth. See Mr. Paley’s note. Apollo Lyceius is here the wolf- slayer, i.e. the protector of the flock, perhaps with reference to Aegisthus, who is called a wolf in Aesch. Ag. 1259. Aeschylus (S. c. T.145) connects Aviceros with Ave«os in a different way (Avee’ dvag, Avietos yevod aotpaT@ bai).
5. ddoos} ‘The sacred ground,’ i.e- the place consecrated by her first wan- derings when her father sent her dperov ddGoGa: (Aesch. Prom. 666). Cp. Aesch, Suppl. 50, év moovdpors parpds apxaias rémos, Ant. 845, OnBas . . evappdrou ddgos.
7. ayopa Avevos] The temple of Apollo in the agora seems to have been the most sacred place in Argos. See Thuc. 5. 47, where it is enacted that the terms of the treaty shall be inscribed by the Argives év ormAn Acivy . . év dyopa év rod “ArédAAwvos Te lepg.
134
ZOPOKAEOYS
ec > ¢ Fd “Hpas 6 Krewos vads’ of 3 ixdvoper,
oe péoxe Muxivas ras moduxXptoous opav
morvgpbopsy re Sdpa Medomiday 760e, 10
b0ev ce matpods éx hovwr éyd Tore
mpos ons dpatwov Kai Kaovyvitns AaBor
iveyka Kagécwoa KageOpeapny
- toadvd és ABns, marpt Tiwpov povov.
~ io ¥ viv ody, Opécra Kal od didrtare fevav 15
Ivddbn, th xp} Spav ev r&éxer Bovdevtéor"
ds july 70n Aapmpov HAtov cédas
n~ a a > > r¢ Lad éGa Kiel POéypar dpvibov capi,
,
9. 6pay] dpa L pr.
margine additus.
8. ot 8’ txdvopev] The antecedent to the relative of is lost in the expansion of the sentence in 1, 9.
10, Sépa.. rode] These words are coordinate with Musjvas and governed by ép@y, as is shown by the conjunc- tion Te.
11, matpds éc povwv] Either (1) ‘Im- mediately after thy father’s murder, cp. Thuc. 5. 20, é* Atovuciwy, or (2) ‘Out of the way of thy father’s murder, i.e. Away from the dangers consequent on it. For the latter (2), cp. Pind. Pyth. II. 25 foll., tov 8) povevouévov marpds *Apowwda KaAvratpvnotpas | xepav mo Kparepay | é« &6Ao0u Tpodds avede Svu- onev0éos. In either case the plural, for which cp. O. C. 962, doris pdvous por, «.7.A., includes the attendant circum- stances. @dévwy is better than ovary (gen. plur. of gov), which would sug- ‘gest only the scene of blood.
12, ofjs dpatpou Kal KacryvyTys] ‘ Thine own sister.’ Cp. infr. 325, 6, rhv onv Spatpov, é« marpos tadrod gicw, | Xpuoddeuv, ee Te pntpés. The Electra, like the, Antigone, lays great stress on the force of fraternal affection; and a peculiar tenderness seems to have been attached to the word xagiyvynros. Cp. infr. 1164, Ant. 915, & xaciyyyrov napa.
14. toodvd’ és *HBys] ‘To this strength of youthful manhood that thou showest.’ So Phoenix says to Achilles,
épav A, épav Vat. ac, 14. Timwpov pdvou] Timmpiy POdvov L. corr. p.m. or C*. 16. TlvAdin] mvAdin(o) L.
Hadad T dotpev éxdédourev edppdvn.
oy Io, weAomdav] wedAomday, av L.
15. versus a p. m. in Spay] Spav A.
Tl. 9. 485, eai ce Tocovroy EOnKa, Geois émeixeX’ “AXtAAEd. For the position of és, cp. O. C. 126, 7, daoriBes dAgos és | rGvd’ duaipaxeray Kopav.
aatpt] For the dative, see E. on L. § 13. p. Ig ¢.
16. Pylades, who is a silent person in the Electra, is only mentioned once again, infr. 1373. Orestes has no scru- ples, as in the Choéphori, and there- fore needs not the advice but only the active assistance of his friend. Pylades is present in every scene in which Orestes appears.
17, 18. &s qplv, . capa] ‘Since we have already the sunshine in full bril- liance awakening there unmistakably into song the early voice of birds.’ Aap- ampov and cad# both form part of the predication. capj, i.e. not a doubtful twitter here and there, but the unani- mous warbling which tells that the morning is really come:— Milton’s ‘charm of earliest birds,’ not Tennyson’s ‘earliest pipe of half-awakened birds.’
Ig. (1) ‘ And dark Night is vanished with her stars, dorpwv evppdvy =vit dotepdecoa. E. on L. § 9. p. 12, 14. Or (2), ‘And dark Night, the region of the stars, has disappeared ’—Night being regarded as u world possessed by the stars. Others join darpay é«dédorTe, ‘Night has lost her stars’:—i.e. ‘The night is yet dark but the stars are waning
HAEKTPA., 135
‘ * yoy an ’ ~ mplv ovv tw advdpdv é£odouropeiv oréyns, 20
rd Euvdmrerov NO6yoirw' ds évradd’ *iuev, od 5) , es ~ iy ouKér oxveiv Kalpés, GAN epyov dxuh,
OPEZTHS, ® pirrar dvdpav mporrddrov, Ss pot capi onpeia paivers ecOdds els Huas yeyds. domep yap immos edyevis, Kav 7 yépor, 25
eae é ev Totor dewois Oupov ovK admddecer,
2 2 is aXX dpbdv ovs iotnow, doattws dé od
eo > 3 4 rN 2 ra o NHaS T OTPUVELS KQaUTOS EV TWPWTOLS ETTEL,
Tolyap Ta pev Sdgavra Snrdow, od St
ofelav akony rots émois rSyols didods,
[17 b.
ef mh TL Kalpod tuyxdve, peOdppocor. 31
eye yap Avix’ (képny 75 MvOcxdv
~ € Xa 4 pavteiov, ws pdOoiw bro tpér@ tarpl
, bs - ~ - x Oikas dpotunv trav hovevodvrwy mépa,
xXpH pot Toad 6 PoiBos, dv mevoe Téya 35
21. *iuev] éutvy L and most MSS. éopévT. & piv? M. Dawes corr. 27
daattws| woraitws L. woavTws C®. 33. marpi] matpds ACT Pal. mg.
in the coming light.’ (Paley.) But this can hardly be reconciled with Il. 16, 17, and rather presupposes a Northern twi- light.
20, eEodormropety oreyns| ‘Come out of doors,’ é¢oSo:mopeiv, although a special word, has here only the general meaning of &épyecOa. See E.onL. § 52. p. 97-
21. Euvattetov Adyouow] ‘Join ye in counsel.’ For this use of the dative with a transitive verb, cp. infr. 710, #Anpos érnday, and note; and see Rid- dell’s Digest of Idioms, in his edition of the Apology of Plato. For a similar idiom in English, cp. Shakespeare, Hamlet, 1, 2. 112: ‘And with no less nobility of love Than that which dear- est father bears his son, Do I impart toward you.’ ;
&s évraté’ *ipev] ‘Since we are thereabouts,’ lit. ‘moving there,’—i. c. évrav0d éopev tis 6500: we are ar-
28.7 from y? L. 8 T. om. AL?V.
rived at such a point in our enterprise. éyuév, for éoév, which occurs only once in Callimachus, can hardly be retained, and no valid objection has been made to Dawes’ emendation, as above explained.
26, 7. amdderev..totnow] The de- scription passes from the gnomic aorist to the vivid present. For the verb, cp. Hadt. 4. 129, of émmot év Oadpare eoxov, 6p0a iaravres Ta Ora.
8é] In apodosi.
29. 74... 86favta] Sc. éuoi re Kat TlvAdéy 7O5e. Their plans are already formed.
3f. eb py TL Katpod tuyxdvw] ‘If anywhere I miss the mark,’—ei 7 dyap- révw, E. on L. § 41. p. 78.
33. watp( is more expressive than matpés. Cp. supr. 14.
34. dpotpyv is probably aorist (not future) optative, being indirect for (rive Tpdmw) Apwpat ;
136
ZOPOKAEOYS
bs a doxevov avtoy aomidwy Te Kal orparob
dddowot Kréar yetpds évdikouvs opayds,
> * nN ) , ér odv rodvde ypnopoy elonKkovoapey,
hs, ? f. od pey pordy, bray ce Kalpos elodyn, wn ~ - Sépav tow tav8’", tobi wav TO Spdpevov, 40
dros dv cidds july ayyeirns cady.
\ 4 a ov yap oe py} yipa Te Kal xpovm pakp@ a? + , 58° ) r) , yvao, ov bromredcoval @0 jnyOiopevor.
ca ‘% ~ aw de - X > by@ S€ xpG road, dre Eevos pev et
“ a by Poxets, tap avdpds Pavotéws Hxwov' 0 yap 45
péytoros avrois tuyydver Sopugévov,
dyyedde © Spxo mpooribels, dOovvera
TéOvnk Opéatns e& avayKaias tvxn5,
44, TBS] rowde L,
36. ‘Myself alone, unsupported by armed men.’ Cp. Pind. Nem. 3. 59, és nat "IwAoy efde povos dvev oTparias.
37. ‘By craft to steal the righteous deathblow which my hand should give.’ xetpés marks the directly personal na- ture of the act. Cp. O. T. 811, é« rhode xecpés, and note. For the genitive, cp. infr, 206, Oavarous aixet’s SiBvpary xerpoiy.
38. rovév5e, like rorafra in supr. 35, points to the remarkable nature of the oracle (cp. O. T. 95, of j#xovca, and note), but with greater vividness. E. on L. § 22. p. 34.
39. Katpés is personified, as infr. 75.
42, 3. (1) ‘For thine age, and the long lapse of time, that has so altered thee, will surely prevent their recog- nizing or suspecting thee.’ Or (2) taking od’. . WvOicpévov separately, as refer- ring to the Phocian costume, ‘ For thine age and the lapse of time will prevent their knowing you, nor will they once suspect you under this disguise” Or (3) supposing &8° AvOuepévov to be an after- thought and the causal datives to be resumed with it, ‘After so many years in which you have grown old they will not know or suspect you, altered as you are by age.’ Cp. Shak. Cymb. 4. 4. 31-4 (Guiderius): ‘Pray, sir, to the army: I and my brother are not known; yourself So out of thought, and thereto so o’ergrown, Cannot be questioned.’ For the combination of aorist subj. and
fut. ind., cp. O. C. 450, 1, GAN’ ob Te ph Adxwor Todde ouppaxou, | odrE opi dpxfs .. | dvnors Hee.
45. Phanoteus had quarrelled with his brother Crisus, the father of Stro- phius and uncle of Pylades, and there- fore was likely to send information of a fact which told against them. (Dind.). Whether this be the precise version of the legend as understood by Sophocles or not, some such relation between Strophius and Phanoteus is intended by him. Strophius is, in Sophocles also, the guardian of Orestes,—infr. 1111.
47. Spk@ mpoareis] (1) Sc. 7a dy- yeddAdpueva, ‘With the preface of an oath.” Hermann objects to this: ‘At ita res primaria in secundariam conver- teretur.’ But such inversions are not infrequent. Cp, Aristoph. Av. 1004. See E. on L. § 42. p. 80, and Schmidt’s Shak. Lex., Grammatical Observations, § 14. p. 1423. The correction Spsoy mpooriels (for which cp. Fr. 428, Spxou 5e mpooredévros émpercorépa | puyh Kat- éorn) is therefore unnecessary. Or (2) 8pem is a dative of manner, ‘ With an oath,’ to which mpooriGeis, sc. 8pxov, is added epexegetically. Cp. Essay on L. § 14. p. 21; Ib. § 36. p. 63 (5) a.
48. & dvaycaias tixys] ‘ Through fatal accident.’ dvaryxala réxn is here a misfortune that cannot be avoided. The same phrase is used with slightly dif- ferent shades of meaning in Aj. 485, 803.
HAEKTPA,
137
Groot MvOixoiow ex tpoyndrdrov
Sippov xudiobeis’ O83 6 pbs érrdra, 50
€ ~ ‘3 jets S& marpds tKuBov, as édiero,
AoiBator mpGrov Kai Kaparopos yddais
oréavres, cfr dypoppov iEouev médruy,
TUT@pa xXadrkdmdevpoy nppévor yepoiy,
AY
‘ ‘ 66 s 64 , 0 Kal ov Capvols ola0d mov Kexpuupévoy, 55
ig a dras byw KdErrovTes HOciay Pat
Pepwpev avrois, Tovpoy ws epper Séuas
groyicrov 76n Kal KatnvOpaxwpévor,
4 a Af? Ti ydp pe Ave TODO’, Grav A6yo Oavar
la ~ €pyotot oabd Kafevéykopar Kréos; 60
~ Fo ~ Sox pév, ovdey pnya ody Képder Kaxdv.
.51. marpds] mpos L.
from po L. po T. mot AL.
TE 52. AotBaior] Ao:Baio re AT. AotBaior C’. 57. pépwper] pepoipev LAL?,
55. mov] pepwpev T,
61. obdé] do ovd L. p* oddev A, ody Kepder) ovryrépder C8 7.
49. d0Aoror Tv@ikotow] * At the Py- thian games.’ Dat. of the occasion. E. on L. § 11. p.18. The Delphic con- test is said to have been instituted in the 48th Olympiad, but is here ideally car- ried back into the heroic age. Cp. Aj. 596 and note.
51. Os éptero] Sc. 6 Anfgias (infr. 82, 3). Cp. O. T. 110, éy 7798 épacne yp.
52. Kapatopots xAtSais] ‘With shorn locks luxuriant.’ Cp. infr. goI, vewpy Béorpuvxov. The word xAcdy perhaps marks the luxuriance of the youthful Orestes’ locks. Cp. Plat. Phaedo, 89 B, aipov 57, épn, tows, @ Baidwy, Tas KadAds TavTas Képas amoKepel.
54. ‘Holding uplifted in our hands the shapely urn with sides of brass.’ The Scholiast rightly compares the construc- tion of rémwpa with 7ppévo: to such ex- pressions as muywva Kxaderpévos,— dvrt Tov KexoAacpevoy éxwv: But he does not observe that in both cases the verb is in the middle voice. tiawpa is literally, ‘A moulded form. Cp. Ant. 430, é« 8 edxporhrov .. mpdxou, K.T.A. For xaAkérAeupov, cp. Aesch. Cho. 686, A€ByTos XaAKéou mAEvpwpaTa.
55. (1) ‘ Which, as I believe (7ov) you know, is hidden in the brake.” For otc 04 rou, cp. infr. 948, 9, mapovolay pev oicba kai ob mov pidwy | ds, 4.7.4. (2)
The v.r. pot for mov is also possible. ‘Which I have, as you know, hidden in the brake.’ pot, if genuine, is not dative of the agent, but of remote reference — not ‘I have hidden it,’ but ‘I have it hidden,’
56. Ady@ KAewrovres] ‘Stealing our advance through feigned words.’ The participle is equally emphatic with the verb.
57- dépwpev] The optative cannot be defended here.
59, 60. The precise construction would be either Aume?. . dre ohCopat, OF Aurjca.. drav cw0G, But as the sen- tence proceeds the mind of Orestes dwells more than at first on the futurity of the event.
6o. Kakevéykopat kXéos}] ‘And win renown. Cp, Od. 1. 298, ofoy déos éAAae dios ’Opéorns.
61. Sox pév} Cp. infr. 547: O. C. 995, Sond pev, eimep Cav gudceis, 4.7.0. : Fr. 83, 50x& pév, ovdeis: Plato, Meno, 94 C, done pév, éBovrcro,
‘Methinks, no word is inauspicious that is accompanied with gain.’ Cp. Eur. Hel. 1050 foll. (quoted by Brunck), “EA, BovAce AcyecOat, pr) Cava, TeOvnieé- vat; MEN. rads pev dpris: ci 58 Kepdavd A€éyov, | Eroupds ede pry Baroy déoyw Oavsiv,
ZOPOKAEOYS
H0n yap «idov moAddKls Kai Tos copods Nbyo pdrnv OvicKovras’ €f6’, bray Sépous €Zdaow adois, éextetiunvra méov"
as kd’ eravx@ rhode Ths dhpuns do 65 Sedopkér éxOpois dorpov ds Adpapew ere, GN, & watpda yh Geol 7 &yxdprot, déEacbé p edrvyodvTa taicde Tais ddois, ot 7, @ matp@ov Sdpuar cod yap Epxopmat dikn Kabaptis mpos Gedy wppynpévos 40 kal ph po adripov thod amooreiAnTe ys,
dAN adpxérdoutov kal katactdryny Sdpor,
~ tJ elpnka pwév vuy Tatra’ col & dn, yépor,
TO ody pedéobw Badvre Ppovpyocat yxpéos,
65. do] o from « L.
62 foll. Some such story as that of Aristeas of Proconnesus, Hdt. 4. 13-16, is probably in the mind of the poet, who need not however be accused of the anachronism of making Orestes refer to this or any similar story (as of Pytha- goras, Epimenides, Solon, Zaleucus, or Zamolxis), Hermann finds here an allusion to some banished Athenian citizen, who (like the late Lord Brough- am) may have ambitiously spread the rumour of his own death.
63. parnv] ‘ Without reality.” For the pleonasm, see E. on L. § 40. p. 75.
64. écretipnvrar wAéov] ‘ Their name stands higher than before.’ For this in- tensive use of the perfect, cp. éomovdaxa, rerevraxa, and similar words.
65, 6. ‘Even so I, having indeed come to life in consequence of this re- port, shall yet, I trust, flash like a comet on my foes.’
SeSopxdta is used intensively for Bdérovra = (Gvra, but this natural use of language is assisted by the image of the star, (See L. and S. s. v. dépxopa.)
The star of Orestes in the ascendant will be of evil omen to his enemies. Cp. Il. 22. 30, Aapmpdraros pey 68° éori, naxov S€ Te ofpa TéTUKTAL.
For érv meaning ‘ Hereafter, though not now,’ cp. infr. 471: Trach. 256, 7, H pay tov ayxiorhipa todbe Tob waous | fbv maidl Kal yuvainl SovAwoev ert: Ant.
69: Phil. 1359.
[18 a.
73, wey vov] pey voy L, wey (voy om.) AT.
Compare with Il. 59-66 the comic words of Falstaff, Shak. 1 Hen. 4. 5. 4.120, ‘To counterfeit dying, when a man thereby liveth, is to be no counter- feit, but the true and perfect image of life indeed.’
68. ‘Receive me and let me prosper in this my coming.’ The participle is proleptic. For tatoSe tats dois, cp. O. C. 553, Taviv 6 SSots | év taicd’ dxovew paddAov eteriocrapat.
vo. Slky kaaprys] ‘A rightful pu- Tifier.. See E.on L. § 14. p. 20. Cp. Shak. J. C. 2. 1. 180, ‘We shall be called purgers, not murderers.’
72. GAN’ dpxémAoutov] Sc. Kara- orhoate, the positive notion elicited from the negative,—E. on L. § 36. p- 64. (1) ‘But make me the founder of a wealthy line.” This would seem to be the meaning of the compound, ac- cording to the analogy of dpxémaxos. The word in this sense may possibly be construed with Sdpuer, ‘Beginner of wealth to the house.’ Others explain it as equal to dpyatdmAovTos, (2) ‘ Enjoying ancient wealth.’ For this, cp. dpxedinns, Pind. Pyth. 4. 189-195, dpxaiay xopifav marpos épot Bacidevopévay | od Kat’ aloav.. | .. Tidy. | wevPopar yap viv TleAiav .. | duerépwy dmoovAdoa Braiws apxeStkav roxéwv,
74. 76 adv... hpoupiaat xpéos] ‘Go thy way and watchfully execute thy duty.’ Lit. ‘Watch thy service,’ i.e. perform
HAEKTPA,
139
vd 6 e€ipev’ Kaipds ydp, domep dvdpdow 15
- wv Heylotos Epyou mavrés €or émiotdrns.
HAEKTPA.,
id pot pou dvornvos.
lA
\ lad w . Kat pav Oupdv eoga mpoordrev tivds
4 Umoatevovens evdov aicbécOat, TéKvor,
OP. ap éorlv 4 Sbarnvos ’Hréxtpa; OédeLs 80
vr ? a > rd - HELV@LEV aUTOU KQVQKOUG@PEV YOO ;
IA. ixwora, pndey mpscbev 4 rd Aogiov
Treipoued” epdew Kad Tavs apynyereiv,
matpos xéovTes Aoutpd’ Taira yap Péper
vikny 7 ep juiv Kal Kpdtos Tév Spwpévor. 85
B
84. marpos yéovres] matpd oxéoovres L.
thy service which requires watchfulness. 76 adv... xpéos is cognate acc. after ppov- pijca:, but also in the first instance the subject of weréo@w, to which ppouphoa is added as an explanatory infinitive.
75. Kaipos yap} Sc. éori. ‘For the occasion is here,’ See E. on L. § 39. p. 72,14.
Somep, «.7.A.] ‘And of all powers that direct men’s enterprises, Occasion is chief.’ 2 =
77 foll. As the function of the chorus,—see Introduction,—is to re- spond to Electra, who gives the prin- cipal interest to the play, their entrance is preceded by a monody from her, which draws the sympathy of the spectators to the chief person, and prepares them to enter more fully into the spirit of the action, And—less to whet the purpose of Orestes, than to show his firmness— he is allowed to hear her wailing from within. It is easy to see how this must excite him. But it does not alter his determination to rely upon himselfalone. And thus, although for the moment eager to hear more, he yields at once to the counsel of the old man, that nothing should delay the action for which the moment is come. After 1. 85, exeunt Orestes, the Paedagogus, and Pylades, leaving the proscenium vacant.
# ft
yp —- tee ee . A paroemiac, 77. P
75. avipday] dvdpdo. LA. dvdpdow I. ot A. 80, "HAéetpa] 4Aéerpa(o) LL. €u
77. id pot por] ih pol pot L. ih por 83. dpxnyereiv] 7 froma L.
consisting wholly of long syllables, like infr. 88, 89, 105, and other lines in the following lament. See the scheme of metres below.
78,9. ‘Methinks there comes from the doors a sound as of some hand- maiden moaning within them.’ The harshness of the unusual genitive, @upav =‘In the direction of the doorway,’ “e regione ostii,’ is softened by the ad- dition of €vSov, with which @upay is to be resumed. For the genitive of the place from which an object strikes the sense, cp.infr. 900, 1, éoxar7s dpa | mupas vewpn Bootpuxov TeTpnpEevov.
81. There is no valid objection to the Scholiast’s explanation of this as «at dvaxovowpev, ‘And let us hear afresh,’ or ‘hear further.’ Hermann prefers «at évaxovowpev. Neither form is found elsewhere, and Nauck conj. cdraxovow- pev. But, as Prof. Paley observes, this is unnecessary.
82, 3. pydev mpdobev] Sc. mowpeda, which is absorbed in mecphpeb? Epdev.
Kdard T&v5’ apxynyeretv] ‘And with this rite initiate our act.’
84, 5. tadta ydp . . Spwpévov] ‘For this brings victory within our grasp, and gives us command over our exploit.’ epee (sc. Hutv) is to be resumed with xparos, but ép’ juiv is to be joined to vinnv, as a supplementary predicate.
140 ZOPOKAEOYS
HA, & gpdos ayvov kat yijs “lodpop ajp, &s pot moras piv Ophvev odds, woddds 8 avtipes Ao0ou orépvev mrayas aipaccopéver, émérav Svopepd vdé trorepOf:
go
86, pdos] pdos L. MSS. Porson corr.
See E. on L. § 19. p. 29. 4, and § 24. p.
0, 2. _ They go all together to perform the libation at the tomb, after which the old man will return to the palace, and Orestes and Pylades will go to the place where they have hidden the urn (supr. 55). Orestes, in supr. 72, 4, spoke as if the old man was at once to begin his part. But the time is not yet come for this, and, by going to join in the solemn rite at the grave of his old master, he leaves the proscenium vacant for the scenes from 1, 86 tol. 659. If we are inclined to quarrel with this long delay, our scruple is pacified by the words Srav oe Kaipos eiodyn in supr. 39.
86-250. In this long lament there are two principal movements, each of which admits of subdivision. First, the monody of Electra, consisting of two anapaestic systems, of which one (Il. 86-102) is retrospective, and the other (IL 103-120) is prospective. Secondly, there is the commatic parodos:—the chorus on their entrance address Electra with lyric strains, to which she responds also in lyric measures. This movement consists of three strophes and antistrophes. In o7p. and dy7. a’ (ll. 121-152), the chorus gently, but gloomily, expostulate with Electra, who is inconsolable. In o7p. and dvr. B’ (11. 153-192), they vainly try to cheer her. In o7p. and dvr. vy (ll. 193- 232), they remind her of her past and present troubles, and exhort her not to add to them. All this is followed by a pjows of Electra (ll. 254-309) in reply to the coryphaeus, who, at 1. 324, again speaks to call attention to Chrysothemis’ approach.
Metres. The anapaests in 86-120, although for the most part regular are
87. nai ys is joined to 1, 86 in L. — #tadpeotp"] dod porpos
in so far of the freer kind which belong to laments as to admit the spondaic paroemiacs near the commencement of each system in ll, 88, 9, 105, 6, which, with the opening half line, have a strange effect of heaviness and of struggle and pain. The two systems so nearly cor- respond, beth in this respect and in the number of the lines, that one is tempted to believe that the half line that would complete the antistrophic effect has been lost somewhere between 113 and 117. But anapaestic systems are seldom exactly antistrophic, and the pause after the (dactylic) invocation in 1,115 may be intentional.
86 foll. Electra tells her sorrows to the daylight and to the air of Heaven, as she has told them all night long to her sleepless chamber. The holy light contrasts with the pollutions of the house of Pelops; the illimitable air,— which searches even to earth’s remotest corners, and is common to Orestes and herself,—both contrasts with the nar- rowness of her lot, and can alone con- tain the boundlessness of her grief.
86. & dos ayvév] For the sacred purity of the elements as opposed to the impurity of man, cp. O. T. 1427, 8, 76 Bate yh | wnt SuBpos ipds pyre pds mpoo- béferat.
87-90. &s pot .. atparoopevev] ‘How many tones of my lamenting, how many blows that bruised my bleeding breast, have thrilled you!’ orépvwv is objective genitive with mAnyds, but is to be re- sumed with dyrnpecs, lit. ‘ planted firmly against.’
gi. brodeapOq] ‘Hath ceased,’ lit. ‘Has been outrun,’ ie. by the day. Cp. Aj. 672, 3, éfiorarar 8% vuerds alavis adihos | TH AcveoTdAw HPéyyos Huepa preyer,
HAEKTPA,
Ta 8& mavyvxisor dy orvyepal gvvicag’ ebval poyepadv otkwr,
boa tov Stotnvov éudv Opnve marép, dv kard pev BdpBapov aay gotvios “Apns ovK éévicer,
Bjrnp 8 hph xed Kowodrex}s Aiyicbos, bras Spdv drordpor, oxifover Kdpa govio medr€éKe’ kovdeis TovT@y oiktos am dAAnS
14!
95
100
RY
? - - a ? a H pov hepeTat, cov, wdrep, obrws
aikas oixrpds te OavédvTos.
GAN ob pty dh
Ango Opyver orvyepdv Te yowr,
93. otxwy] oimedy LYL?V, oixay C&A Vat. ac.
96. egéricer] efeinoey C*, ekeinoe A,
OL répoc] troTépou L, adtxws MSS. Brunck corr.
92,3. Td 8€..otkwv] ‘And when night comes on, the detested chamber in this weary house knows too well what festive hours I pass.’ There is a bitter irony that can hardly be rendered, in using the word mavvvxis, generally a festal celebration, of the sleepless nights of mourning. Cp. Ant. 152, 3, Gewy 5& vaods xopois | mavvuxtos mavTas éréAOwuey, and, for the general sense, cp. Od. 19. 518 foll. ws 8 re Tlavdapéov Koupn, xAwpyis ’Andwy, | nadrdy deiSqou, éapos véov icrapévoro, | devipewy év mera- dora KaGeCopevn TuKwotot, | 7 Te apa Tpwraa xéer ToAUnXéa puvyy, | maid’ dAopupopevn “ITvAoy pidov, by ToTE XaA- “@ | ereive 5’ dppadias, xodpov ZnOo.o dvarros’ | ds kat por Sixa Oupos épmperat év6a nal évOa. See below, Il. 107, 148, 9. 78y contrasts ravvvxidey with what pre- cedes.
95, 6. Cp. Od. 11. 408-411, where Agamemnon says, ovre p’ dvdpato. ay- pes €nAhoavr’ emt xépoov' | GAAG poe AlyiaOos Tevtas Odvardy Te pdpoy Te | éxta ow ovrAopern GAdyw, olkdvie Ka- A€ooas, | demviccas, ds Tis Te KAT EKTAVE Botv énl parvy. See below, ll. 203, 4. And for “Apys ob« tkévicev, ‘ War did
99. meAcwet] wexer L pr. wedéee C,
95. alav] siav L, alay C?.
éfémoeT Pal. éféncer L?, g8. tAo-
102, aikds}
not give hospitable repose,’ cp. Aeseli. Cho. 351-3, modAvxwarov dv elyes | ra- gov diamovriov yas | Swpaow edpdpyrov : Ag. 455, €xOpa 8 €xovras expuper : Verg. Aen. 1. 97, ‘Mene Iliacis occumbere campis | Non potuisse.’
98. Cp. Il 13. 389, qpeme 8, hs bre tis Bpis ipewev, axepwls, | Ae irs BdrwOpy, THv 7 odpeot TéxToves avdpes| | éférapov mehexeoot vehiect, vniov elvar. But the anfeeling act of the woodman is more prominent in the present passage than the grandeur of the tree.
100, 1. Kowdeis .. déperar] ‘And no pity’ (or mourning) ‘on account of this goes forth from any one but me.’ For the genitive, cp. O. T. 185, Avypav méver ixripes émorevdxovo. And for the attraction in the gender of ob dAdns, cp. infr. 885, 6, éyw wey ef euod re Kodi GdAns aaph | onuet’ iSotoa, x.7.A. For gpépera, of the utterance of feeling, cp. Pind. Pyth. 1. 170, ef te nal paatpor Trapadvage, ueya To pépera | Tap aédev,
102, aikés}] Although the MSS. agree in ddicws, the Scholiast gives demas as a various reading. And d6t- «ws, which is appropriate in infr. 133, is frigid here.
142 2O0%OKAEOYS
€or av *rapudeyyels dotpwv 105 pirds, Nevoow dé 768 Huap,
Hi) od Texvodéreip as TLS anda
éml KokuT® Tovde TaTpooY
mpd Oupav nx® aot mpopwveiy,
@ bap “Aidov Kai Mepoepovns, xO6v0 ‘Eppa Kat mérve ’Apd,
&>
cepnvail te Ocdv maides ’Epivvtes,
ai rods adikws Ovijcxovtas opae’,
*ai rods ebvas vrokderTopévovs,
eder’, apyéare,
115
Pil gi * c 4 ticacbe matpds pévoy Hmerépou,
105. *rappeyyeis] Aevoow maypeyyets MSS. (wapdaets Pal.) Herm. corr.
Aetvoow] Acvew A. Aedow T Pal. 109. mpd] mpo L.
*Apa] yp. motvia dpa C*,
105. Hermann’s rejection of the first Aevoow (see v. rr.) is clearly the best emendation of this passage, which in the MSS. has two long syllables too many.
mappeyyets . . pias] ‘The bright tremblings of the stars.’ On wav in comp. see Essay on L. § 55. p. Iot, 6. éyyos has a special application to the light of the moon and stars as distin- guished from daylight :—Plat. Rep. 6. Pp. 508 C, dpOarpoi, bray pnKére én’ diceiva Tis avTOUS TpeTN OY ay Tas xpdas TO HULE- pivov pas erexn, GAN Gv vurrepwd peyyn. For furh, lit. ‘beating’ or ‘pulsation,’ as applied to the twinkling of the stars, cp. Tennyson’s ‘Beat, happystars, timing with things below.’
107. TekvoAéteipa] ‘That has lost’ (or ‘slain’) ‘her child,’ viz. Itylus, ac- cording to the story followed in the Odyssey, 1. c. (19. §18 foll.) As the song of the nightingale is meant, and not the cry of the bird whose nest is robbed, Ant. 423-5 is not really parallel. The idiomatic use of ts does not pre- vent the identification of the nightingale with the mythical daughter of Pandion. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 55, 6, 7 Tis ’AmdAAwy, | h Tay, 7) Zevs.
107-9. ‘ But like some Philomela for her son destroyed, I will peal for all to hear a note of lamentation in front of these my father’s doors.’
110. ’Aldov] &5ov L. Tepoepdvns] o C®. 113, 4. 6paé’ | *ai] dpare MSS. Porson corr.
106. wwnuT@ C7.
108. kwxvT@] kwxvtdy L. IIL, wérve
émi kwkvtT@ is an adverbial expression like ém? wéyorn in Ant. 759. See Essay on L. § 19. p. 27. It implies that the noise that echoed round about the pa- lace was sustained by the force of her impetuous crying. Cp. infr. 241-3, ‘yo- véwy éxrluous icxovoa mrépvyas | dfurd- vov your.
111, ‘Hermes of the Shades’ is in- voked here as in the Choéphori, be- cause he had guided the soul of Aga- memnon to Hades and might be expected to guide his Avenger.
wétv? dpa] Agamemnon was dpaios to Clytemnestra on account of her crime. Cp. O. T. 417, 8, Kai o” duprnAné untpds Te nal Tod cov marpos | €AG ToT’ éx Ys Tide Sevdmous apa.
112. The Erinyes are here invoked in their most general character, and are not named specifically as daughters of Earth and Night, but vaguely as ‘chil- dren of gods.’
114. They are the avengers not only of murder, but of every great breach of law. Cp. Aj. 836, dpwoas mavra trav Bporois 740n: Aesch, Eum. 895, AO. (to the Eumenides) ds pq ri’ oteoy ed0eveiv dvev oéGev: ib. 835. And Aegisthus, who is the great offender in Electra’s sight, is guilty on both counts of this indictment. Cp. infr. 271, 2, rv TeAevraiay Up] Tov abropdyrqy july éy Koity marpés.
HAEKTPA., 143
Kal pot tov éudv méurar’ ddedgor, [18 b. Hotvn yap dyew ovK ert coKd
AvTns avtipporoy ax Gos,
120
otp. a’. XOPOS.,
oK
ee one fe ® wat, wat dvoravotdras
121. *@] i MSS, Tum. corr.
119, 20. ‘My single force no longer countervails the stress of woe.’ Lit, ‘I no longer have strength alone to lift the weight of grief that presses in the opposite scale.’
121 foll. Electra’s monody, like the soliloquy of Deianeira, Trach. 1 fol., has indicated the loneliness of her sorrow. But she is not friendless. The women of Argos feel with her and would com- fort her if they could.
In this long ‘commatic parodos,’ which at once enlists the sympathies of the spectator, and prepares his mind by contrast for the rapidity of the action which is to follow, there are seven choric strains, to which Electra re- sponds with péAn dnd oxnvijs. If, as seems most probable, a single voice is heard each time, the front row of cho- reutae would alone take part. Thus, supposing the five dots to represent the mpwréorara, i.e, the coryphaeus and those on either side of him, the parts might be assigned as follows :— dvr. B', dvt.a’. otp.a’. orp.B.' orp.y'.
7 dvr.y'. * “ i
The choreutae immediately to right and left of the coryphaeus would address Electra twice, and when the epode was finished, the coryphaeus would make a new beginning with the senarii in ll, 251-3, after which, each of the five would speak once again, ending with the coryphaeus,
The metres are as follows :—
2 eT,
tuv— vu tuVHuY Btu tuUURHYY
5
on
, A a Vee H UNV UU vtttun-u-H
ii. , Cae a / - SuvnuustuVnuyY / ROR CLOT LOLOL RORU) / tuy-uutuyunuy
ik ld fe
/ £ SSS VuryusruErU a NT 5 hg / , Sf yte B’ i. i eee eee A yuyu &
— Ru NMug-vu-- vguttu-u-- Suv tuVnuyY tuuH-uVutuurvuyY tuvevutuun-vuy tuvj-vuustuunrvuy eee vtdttoun-us=
144 ZOPOKAEOYE
? ‘ *"Hréxtpa parpés, tiv det
, ay 9 7 > BY TQAKELS @O QKOpEeaTOY Olpwyav
~ se # Tov médat ex dorepas *dbedrara
? 5 Hatpos a&dévT amdras “Ayapéuvova 125
a 4 Ea P kax& TE xetpl mpddoror ;
@s 6 Taé0€ Tropav
> an dro, ef por Oeuis Tad adday,
124, *d0ewrara] dGewrdras MSS. Porson corr, 126, ds] do LA. ds C% eh So ee. 8 Sep peat Gea = vut———+4-- IotU—U wih PP Pag geak ges / / 4 Oia Coie OAS Reenions we SuURK eee ae eee cellitetel in,
a / —VeuUe-
eee WT a ee ee ee es EE a A A t 5UUYUUE vutuvun-vuutuue
—-duttu- t lan , WY Yr AUG GRUKVtuR-
t
ln con
logyuyvvywyyur-yY—
tuvy-vuutuvquy
én. i pe Speen mys Se sas le t , L
fd 2 Bes egie ns jellies Ss Be es Pe ee ee 2 / / ane Sonera ager Ia / / sn cit LA yee
121, wat is first the natural address of an elder person to a younger, and is then repeated in a different sense with the genitive in regimen. ‘O child Electra! Child of a most wretched mother!’ For the moral association in Svoravotdtas, cp. Aj. 1290, dvarnve, mot BAénwy tor’ avTa Kal Opoeis ;
122, 3. tly det.. oipwydv] ‘Why this never-ceasing lament which pin- ingly thou pourest out over thy father ?’ For this ‘adverbial’ use of the interro- gative pronoun, cp. O, T. 2, rivas 106” éSpas Taode por Ooatere; and see Essay on L. § 42. p. 81. Tdkes oipwydy is literally, ‘Dost cause the cry to melt from thee;’ i.e. Dost waste thyself with crying. In the sentence which tollows, tov... ’Ayapépvova is governed by 7daxes .. oluwyay taken as one word= oipatess E, on L. § 16. p. 23 8
With dképeorov, ‘Immoderate,’ con- trast Il. 23.157, ydouo wey gore Kal doa: Od. 4. 103, aii’npds 8 Képos xpvepoto yéou0.
124. d¥emtata] ‘In heinous defiance of the gods.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 46, dvadeos yuva: Trach. 1036, od parnp adeos.
126. Kak@ te xeipt mpdSorov] ‘And delivered over to destruction with wicked violence.’ Cp. infr, 206, 7, xe«poiy | al Tov épuoy eidov Biov | mpddorov, ab pw amd- Aeoay.
The fear of Aegisthus, who is sovereign de facto, prevents the chorus from men- tioning him by name. Cp. Trach. 383, 4, and note.
HAEKTPA, 145
HA, & yevéOd\a yevvatov, HkeT éu@v Kapdrov tmapapvoor, 130 odd te Kal gvvinue rad’, of ri pe pvyydver odd eOédw mpodimeiv 76de, 5 #2) ov Tov éudy oTovaxely marép’ dOXLOr,
GN @, mavrotas gidérntos aperBbpevar yap,
> , avT.a.
XO. arN ovr tov y é& Aida a Pd sd TayKoivou Xipvas TaTépa
135
*@pynvows odte AiTaiow dvotdoes,
129. yevedda] yévebAa LV Pal. LATL’V?,
e6éAw] 088 ad OéAw LTL? Pal. 088 "OeAw A. ob82 O€Aw C7. 138, matépa] warép’ L Pal. Vat. ac V.
alat A.
from ai ai.
yevebra CoA. yevvaiaw mpav Vat.ac. -yevvatav toxéwv VM. Monk corr.
yevvaiwy) yevvaioy natépov 132. 00d" 136. aiat] af af L
139. *Opnvo.s
. . dvoraces] dvardces obte ydoroty (yodia V3) obre Avraios MSS. (dvaor. MM?).
129. yevéOAa] Here, and in infr. 226, Doric for yevé0An. ‘ Offspring of noble sires.’
Two glosses on yevvaiwy, viz. (1) mateépwv, (2) Toxéwy, have found their way into different MSS., while, curiously enough, no MS. has the line uninter- polated.
130. wapapvOrov may be in apposition (1) with the subject of #were or (2) with the verb itself. The latter (2), conveying more exactly the notion of an intention to console, is probably right. But for the former (1), cp. Thuc. 5. 103, Ams nuvdivy mapapvaov ovoa.
131. 745’] Either (1) Your kind intention,’ or (2) ‘That my sorrow is importunate.’ Cp. infr. 222. The Scho- liast prefers (2).
132. 008’ €0€Aw mpodrmetv 748e] « But I will not give this up.’ 8é€ is adver- sative,—though it is unnecessary to write od & with Hermann.
134. (1) ‘But, O ye who exchange with me the tender grace of every sort of mutual affection, —dpeBdpeva voca- tive. Or (2), supposing the participle to agree with the subject of éave, ‘ But O, in return for all manner of love’ (which ye have had from me). Mus- grave objects to this that Electra had no
VOL. Il.
power of conferring kindnesses, and that if she had, she would not thus have reminded her friends of them. He inge- niously renders, ‘Exchanging for this (?) service all your varied kindnesses,’ But his argument is hypercritical. It is the strength of her wish, and not the sense of her merit, that is really emphasized in wavrolas (of which Ellendt rightly says, ‘ Nihil nisi mudéwm s, magnum signi- ficat.’) And gtAdrqs is simply ‘affection.’ Schndw. explains, ‘So conferring on me a kindness equivalent to all manner of friendship :"-—Wecklein, ‘Ye who re- turn the grace of all manner of love (for mine).’
137, 8. tév y é *AiSa .. Aluvas] ie. Tov év .. Aduva é« . . Atuvas, accord- ing to a familiar idiom of condensation,
ipvas| Viz. the ‘palus Acherontis,’ on the shores of which dwelt the dead.
139. Cp. Il. 24.550, 1, ob yap re mpnters duaxnpevos vios éjos,| ov5é pv dvornoes, mplv kat kandv dhdo W49q00a. For the line as it stands, a glyconic with a spondee after the close, cp. Eur. Med. 159, raov dupopéva ody ebvarav: 183, wévOos yap peyaadws 768° éppara. The short syl- lable at the end of the previous line, and the iambic base’ of the glyconic, are avoided by reading *Ophvors for yéars.
lod > GAN dd trav petpiov én’ dphxavov
ZOPOKAEOYS
140
5 dAyos del orevdxovea O1ddAAvoal,
P “ év ots avddvais éorw ovdepia Kakav,
rt por Tav dvodépav edie ;
HA.
vimios bs TOY OLKTPaS
145
oixopévev yovéwy émiddberat.
7 rf GN eye y & oTovdeca apapey Hpévas,
& “Iruv, aity “Irvv ddogpiperat,
5 Opvis atugopeva, Ards dyyedos.
2 £ id mavtrdpov NidBa, ot 8 eywye vépw Oedr,
2 dt év taddw merpaia,
Dindorf retains the order of the words, and reads mayxolvov Aipvas tarép’ av | oTaceas ore yoo. ovr’ *dyTas (a double glyconic with spondee at close). dvrats is the conjecture of Hermann from Hesychius: dvrjoe (sic), ArTa- velas, dvrhoeot, But is not dvrqcect: Acraveiais an equally probable emenda- tion of the corrupt reading in Hesy- chius? For dArratot, cp. supr. 110 foll. Prof, Paley suggests marép’ dy | ordces ovre yoo ovr’ edyxais.
140, 1. GAA’ dard... BLdAAVTaL] ‘But, forsaking moderation, you go to an ex- treme in your grief, to your own ruin.’ To account for the prepositions some idea of motion must be gathered from the verbs, e.g. mpoiodoa év arovaxais.
142. év ots... Kakdv] (1) ‘A course which brings no way of release from woes.’ The antecedent to ofs is to be inferred from the preceding words: sc. évy rots ob perpios TovTos ddyhuaot. The meaning of the chorus, at present rather gently hinted than expressed, is that by continued lamentation Electra only involves herself in fresh trouble and deepens the misery of her situation. Cp. infr. 213-20. Otherwise (2), ‘Ina case where there is no release.’
Badham conj. évdévois.
144. Tt. .éle] ‘Beseech thee, why dost thou set thy heart on troubles ?’— ie. aim at bringing them on thyself.
146. ene y’ & otovdeco” dpapev dpé- vas| ‘That creature of lament is con- genial to my soul.’
Is the swallow or the nightingale the bird intended here? The nightingale was mentioned above (I. 107), and is spoken
150
of by Sappho, quoted by the Scholiast on this passage, as the messenger of Spring—#pos dyyedos ipepépavos anbuv. On the other hand, the swallow is more generally represented in this way, and the lines of Horace, Od. 4. 12. § foll., ‘Nidum ponit, Ityn flebiliter gemens,’ etc., certainly refer to Procne, who was usually thought to have been changed into a swallow. But of the legend of Tereus there seem to have been many conflicting modifications. The word arufopéva may be fancifully suggestive of the uncertain, ‘ bewildered’ flight of the swallow. But the mention of song, both here and in the passage of Horace, agrees better with the thought of the nightingale. In any case the Scholiast is probably right in explaining Ards dyyedos of the intimation of Spring and the beginning of the Ads peyddov émavtés. The nightingale or swal- low, thus distinguished with Divine favour, is also the most sorrowful of birds.
150. 08 8 Eywye vépw Oedv] ‘I count thee Divine,’ ie. blessed,—paxapi(w oé.
I51, 2. Cp. Ant. 823-32. The pre- historic colossal figure cut out of therock on a northward crag of Mount Sipylus, so as to be visible from the plain below Sardes, is supposed by Prof. Sayce, who has examined it, to have originally re- presented some elemental deity, possibly Cybele, but uncertain whether male or female. It was from an early period identified by the Greek settlers with the Niobe of Theban and Argive legend. The limestone drippings from the over- hanging rock have produced an incrus-
HAEKTPA,
alai, Sdaxpvers. orp. 9. XO, obrot oot podva, téxvov,
dxos ébdvn Bpordr,
147
x oe ‘ ral of > mpos Fd tt od t&v &vdov ef mepiocd, 155
ois oddev ef Kal yova Edvatpos,
Va A yo a 5 ola Xpvoddemis (det Kal "Ididvacca,
a 2 3 p M4 KpumTa T axéov ev Ba
brABios, dv & Krewe
ya& mote Muknvatov
160
déferar edmarpidav, Ards etppove
152. alat) ai al Coor7 Pal,
litura of 2 or 3 letters, L. du«Aewd A,
tation about face, chest, and lap (the image is in a sitting posture)—that, quite apart from poetical description, is wonderfully suggestive of a flood of tears. This merpata BAdora (Ant. 827) must have been apparent before the time of Sophocles. It is less dis- tinctly suggested by the words in Homer, Il. 24. 617, Oedv é« mqdea néoce. Prof. Sayce adds that the dedwy .. eval vupddov of IL. lic. (in reality prehistoric tombs) are still distinctly recognisable in the crags on either side: also that just below the Niobe was a large lake, which was drained some forty years ago, when the columns of a Greek temple were found at the bot- tom. This, Mr. Sayce thinks, must have been the site of the city of Sipylus, which was overthrown by an earth- quake in the time of Tiberius, and the Tuins covered by the waters of a lake. All that now remains of the lake is a small pool at the foot of the crag on which the figure of Niobe is carved, along with a stream. Both stream and pool are fed by a number of springs, some of which are warm and saline; and the pool is called by the modern Greeks ‘the tears of Niobe.’
153-7. ‘Thou art not all alone un- happy that thou shouldest thus grieve more than those within, who are of the same lineage and of kindred blood with thee, and shouldst not live the same bright life which they, Chrysothemis and Iphianassa, live.’ The indefinite
ai ai A Vat. ac.
aity V. 160. cAeva] a in 161. y@] (a)yat L. 164. HA] om. LA.
pronoun 8, 7 is occasioned by the nega- tive preceding. In mpéds 6 m1, mpéds cor- responds to a long syllable, Zevs, in the antistrophe. Perhaps, mpds 7’ 8, 71?
el weprood] Sc. ev 7H Aumeioba,
157. In distinguishing between Iphi- geneia and Iphianassa, Sophocles is said to have followed the Cypria. ‘Sophocles here seems to recognize the digamma in Fipiavacoa, Paley.
159, 60. kpuwrG 7’ dxéwv év HBa @APtos] ‘ And he whose fortunate youth is hidden out of the way of sorrow.’ For the genitive, see Essay on L. § 8. p.11, 2. Hermann says, ‘ Audacior qui- dem haec structura, sed amat talia Sophocles. Ejusdem modi est, quod statim dicit, Ards Byyare pro mopry Atés. Orestes is ‘fortunate,’ because his tranquil youth gives promise of final good fortune. Cp, Aesch. Cho. 695, 6, ‘Opéarns, hy yap dBddruws exw, | Ew Ko- piCwv dr€Opiov mndov méda. Others take dxéewy asa participle. But «pura with- out the genitive is poor, and the notion of Orestes sorrowing is out of place. The Chorus could not know of it, and if they did they would have suppressed the mention of it as inauspicious.
160-3. ‘Orestes, whom the land of this people, with her glory unimpaired, shall receive as the successor of his father’s fame, sped hither by the kind will of Zeus.’
162, Avds eppow Brpate] i.e. Ards etppivws Bhoavros aitév. The verbal has a causative meaning. See Essay
L2
148 SOPOKAEOYS 10 Bhuatt podovra Tavde yav ’Opéorav.
el oa > y+ i. HA, bv y eye a&kdpara mpoopévove, ATEKVOS, [19 a.
IN 2 ~ Tddrav avdppevtos aley oLXve, 165 Sékpvot pvdaréa, Tov avyvuTov ofrov Exovca kaxv' 6 d& AdBerTaL a a > ys , 3S 5 ov T eral’ ov T eddy, Ti yap ovK Epot tpyerar ayyeAlas amardpevov ; 170 del pev yap model, lot 2 lal lol mobayv & ovK a€tol havivat. avr. ’. XO, Odpoe por, Odpoet, Téxvor, yy £ > Oo ? ert péyas ovpavd Zedbs, ds éhopa mdvta Kal Kpative I ) Pg @ tov wmreparyh xodov véwovca < ~~ , 5 LAO os exOalpes trepdxOeo pit émddOov. Xpovos yap evpapiys eds, Herm. corr.
164. By ¥ eyd] dv éywy L. by eye Pal. 168, 6 dé Adderaz]
oO @S erdderar LL? pr. 6 88 AdOerar A. &
L pr. L'T Pal. gore C°ATL? Pal.
éra@’ CA.
on L. § 53 5. p.g8; or else a causal meaning is contained in the genitive. Ibid. § 9. p. 12 a.
There is a correlation between kAewd and etwartpldav, both being proleptic and denoting the consequence of the return of Orestes.
164 foll. The mention of her brother gives a new direction to Electra’s com- plaint. Cp. supr. 119, 20.
165. Cp. Ant. 815, 917-8.
166, 7. Tov... amévwv| ‘ Oppressed with my troublous destiny that has no good issue.” The article as in O. T. 1153, roy yépovTd pe aixion,—equivalent to a relative clause, 8s éoriv dvnvuTos. avi- vurov, ‘Accomplishing nothing,’ i.e. ‘Suffered in vain.” Cp. O. C. 1565, 6, moAAay yap av Kal patay | mypaTwr invoupévwy, «7.A., and note.
169. av T ead’, Gv 7 dy] ‘His wrongs, and the lesson he has been taught,’ viz. by the Paedagogus (supr. 3, 13, 14) and by the messages from Electra.
169, 70. (1) ‘For what missive that I
171. dei] aiei MSS, Brunck corr. odpav®] év odpavé MSS. Heath corr.
” éxdbero T. 169. éna6’] éradey
174. ére]
send doth not return (épxerar) discom- fited?’ Others take the words to mean, (2) ‘What message’ (from Orestes) “comes to me, whose promise does not fail?’
17I, 2. ie. in reply to my messages I always hear of his longing to come but never of his coming.
174. This line (see v. rr.) seems to have been interpolated so as to supple- ment the locative dative and the ellipse of éoriv. wéyas is the predicate. ‘Zeus is still great in heaven.’
176, 7. ‘Committing unto him thine exceeding indignation, be neither over- burdened with enmity against thy foes, nor yet forget them; i.e. Let the thought that Zeus will some day avenge thee serve to calm and moderate thy rage. The structure is paratactic (Essay on L. § 36. p. 68). for ‘Without forgetting your enemies, be moderate in assailing them, and trust in the Divine vengeance.” 5
179. ‘For Time is a god of easiness,’ i.e. a god who makes things easy or possible. The meaning is, not that Time
HAEKTPA.
ovre yap 6 tav Kpicav
‘4 Ba b *. Bovyépmov éxwv axtay
149
180
mais "Ayapenvovidas amepitporos,
wf? 2 10 U8 6 mapa Tov ’Axépovta eds dvdoowr,
HA, aX ene pev 6 Todds amodérourev Hn
185
Bioros avédmiatos, odd er apKa'
ia & x agtls dveu TOKE@V KATATAKOLAL,
181. Bovydpov] Bovvopoy L, Bovvdyov C?A. Bovvdpevor L2.
vidas] dyapepvidas L.
assuages sorrow, but that what at one time seems impossible may prove easily possible in the course of years. Cp. Plat. Rep. 6. 502 B, ws pév yap xarerov owOjvat, Kal jets Evyxwpotper. ws Be év mavtt TS Xpévo . . 005’ dv eis cwOein, é00 bors augicBynrnoe; Shak. Cor. 5. 3. 61, ‘Murdering impossibility, to make What cannot be slight work.’ For the personification, cp. Phil. 837, apos. . mavTev yrwopay toxwv: supr. 76: and esp. Eur. Ion, 337, dpyos 7 Geds, sc. aidws,
180, 1. tav Kpioav .. dxtdv] ‘Who dwells in Crisa, that pastoral shore-ward land.’ SoHermann. Others would read Kpicas, or Kpiog. ‘Who dwells amid the shoreward-pastures of Crisa.’
182. ‘He, Agamemnon’s heir .. will yet tum unto his own, and so will he that reigns, a God, by Acheron.’ depi- spomos is to be taken in a different sense with wats ’Ayapepvoviéas and with what follows. Or, what comes to the same thing, another verb must be sup- plied in thought with the second clause. Orestes shall return: Agamemnon shall regard his house and offspring. The derivation from wepitpéerw suggests the idea of a coming revolution, (1) in the ac- tion of Orestes, (2) in the awakening from apparent slumber and forgetfulness of the gods below, or of the spirit of Agamemnon.
184. ‘Nor he who ruleth as a god beside the ghostly river.’ Cp. supr. 110. (1) The subject of this line has com- monly been supposed to be Hades. Another interpretation has occurred in- dependently to Mr. Blaydes, Prof. Paley, and the present editor, viz. (2) that eos may refer to Agamemnon as a daipwr. In support of this, cp. supr. 150 NvdBa, ot 8 eywye vépw Gedy, infr. 839-41 (of Amphiaraus), vv wd yalas . . dvdocet,
182, “Ayapepyo-
and note; and the following places of the Choéphori:—157, o¢Bas, & déom07': 356, 7, KaTd xGoves éumpémwy | cepvdri- pos dvdxtwp: 475-8, VeGv T&Y Kata yas 68 tuvos. KO. dddd wAportes, pakapes XPdvi01, | Tide Katrevxfs mépmer’ dpw- xiv | wataly mpodpdyws ent vinn: also Persae, 157, Oe0d pty cdvdrepa Mepody, Oeot 5& Kal phtnp epus: 644, Mepoay Sovorvyevn Oedv,—although the analogy in these two instances is weakened by the words being put into the mouths of Persians; but see also Ag. 1548, éw dvdpt Ociw, Agamemnon, in Aesch. Ag. 925, says to Clytemnestra, Aéyw nat’ dvdpa, ph Oedv, céBewv eve. But that is in his lifetime. And consider- ing the honours that are paid at his tomb, and the tone in which he is spoken of by Electra throughout, the chorus may speak of him to her as Oeés by an allowable hyperbole, especially if the word is taken, not with the article as subject of the sentence, but as supple- mentary predicate with dvdcowv. If this hypothesis is not admissible, the god intended is probably not Pluto, but (3) Hermes. Cp. supr. 111.
185,6. ‘But my life hath in great part already passed from me and left me hopeless and forlomm.’ The life is se- parable from the person, cp. O. T. 612, Tov nap avT@ Bioroy. dvéAmuoros is pro- leptic, and in idea belongs, by hypal- lage, to éyé,—‘is passed without bring- ing me any hope.’ The exact sense of 6 woAvs is not to be pressed. The article is deictic, as in Aj.1149, THY TOAATY Bony: infr. 931.
186. 008 ér’ dpe] ‘And I am no longer of any avail.’ Cp. Thuc. 2. 47. § 5, ovTe yap iarpot tpkour.
187. dvev tokéwy] Her father is dead, and her mother is worse than lost to her.
150
SOPOKAEOYS
- , ds diros ovris avip vrepiorarat,
F 5 GAN dmepel Tis erokos avagia
can ve. A oikovon@ Oardpovs marpos, Gde pev
detxel adv aTOAG,
190
kevais 8 adpdiorapar tparé cats,
oTp. y.
XN a
XO. oixrpad pev véocros ated, > x 2 3 Zz, , oixktpa & éy Kolrais maTp@ais
190. oixovoph] oixovopa(v) L. 192. dupicrapa] apiorapa L. Pal. VM, Eustath. ég¢iorapar V*.
rexéwy occurs in one MS, (Vind. 281) and is adopted hy Nauck. Cp, supr. 164, drexvos. It may be thought more suited to Electra’s age to feel the want of children than of parents. But her filial piety is the chief motive of the play.
189, 90. dtepel Tis . . matpds] ‘Like some despised sojourner, I tend the chambers of my father’s house.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 84, dSuwal yuvaires, Swparav evOqpoves. For the absolute use of dva- vos, cp. Phil. 439, dvatiou .. pwrds, <A fellow of no esteem.’ Hermann joined this word with what follows it («I am undeservedly made to do menial ser- vice’), on the ground that an émo.xos was dvatia as a matter of course. But, on the other hand, the addition of dvatia to the bare statement oixovopa Oaddpous marpés, certainly weakens the expression, while the pleonasm in éro.xos dvofia is rather emphatic, and is sup- ported, as Ellendt pointed out, by the Homeric expression, doe tw’ drlunroy peravaorny, Il. 9. 648, 16. 59.
Se... deel. . cToAG] Electra is a woman speaking to women. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 846-8, (“Atogoa.) padiota 8 de ovppopa daxve, | driptay ye waidds dug owpart | éoOnudrwy krvovcay, viv dpu- TEXEL,
192. kevats 8’ dudiorapar tpaéfars | ‘And the table at which I stand is bare.’ Hermann had conjectured dydi- orapat, which restores the metre, before he observed that it was quoted by Eu- stathius. Cp. Pind. Ol. 1. 80, tpaméCacor .. dpi, and, for the thought, Od. 20. 259, Sippov deceédrov Kxatadels OAtynv Te tpane(ay : infr. 361, 2, cot 5é mAovaia | TpaneCa xeicOo Kal mepippetrw Bios: Pind, Ol. 2. 116, xewdy mapa Siatray.
195
v 191. atv oroAG] avaroAa L, avarodat C? 3, épiorapa: C87 AT Vat. ac M*,
dpdiotrapa: L?
194. olxtpd pev voorois abd] < Pi- teous were thy tones at the time of thy father’s return.’ In the Agamemnon of Aeschylus, the Watchman and the Chorus, i.e. the household and the people, express a vague misgiving, which is not sufficiently definite to enable them to warn Agamemnon. Sophocles here, as elsewhere, concen- trates in an individual what in Aeschylus was general. It is quite consistent with his conception of the character of Elec- tra, that, young as she then was, and totally unable, both from her inexpe- rience (infr. 1024) and her dependent position, of averting the harm which she may have vaguely foreseen, she had a sufficiently clear perception of the situation to be sad instead of joyful on the occasion of her father’s coming home, and her sadness would be aggra- vated by her helplessness :—émet éx6iorn dduvn TOAAA ppovéovra pndevods Kparéev. Her friends, of the same age with her, observed this, and in recollecting it, now understand the cause. dof is easily supplied, both because the whole of Electra’s last speech refers to herself, and because got occurs immediately afterwards as an ‘ethical’ dative. marpds is no less easily supplied with vécros for a similar reason, both because the word occurs three lines above, and because it is implied in marpgas in the following line. vécros is dative of the occasion, E.on L.§ 11. p.18. For the sense, cp. Aesch. Pers. 935, 6, mpdap0oyyév oo. voorov trav | kaxoparida Body, Kako- Héderov idv | Maptayduvotd Opnvnrijpos | mépipo moAvdaxpuv iaxxday.
195-7. oixtpd 8. wAayd] « And pi- teous was thy crying where thy father
HAEKTPA.
151
up 6re gor mayxdAkov avrata
yevior wpydOn mrayd.
5 Oddos Hv 6 dpdoas, Epos 6 xreivas
>
dewady Sewds mpopuredoartes
> eas Hoppdy, eit ody Beds cite Bpotay
>
nv 6 Taira mpdoowy,
2)
a
HA,
EXOoba’ éxOiora OH por
>
exmaynr ax On 5 Tods éuds ide mwarhp
197. €pos] from épws LTL? Pal. V.
dpepav L. dGyépa A.
lay, when thou hadst seen launched the death-stroke of the solid brazen axe.’ If Sophocles (see Introduction) follows the form of the legend known to us from Homer, according to which Agamem- non was slain at a feast given in honour of his return, év xoirais probably means, (1) ‘Where he lay in death.’ And this is supported by 203. The poet might, no doubt, have so far modified the legend as to suppose Agamemnon after the feast to have been lured by Clytem- nestra to his chamber and there slain. éy xoiras might then belong to the rela- tive clause (d7e éy «.), and mean ‘in his chamber. But this is inconsistent with 203 and 270. For (1) cp. Aesch. Ag. 1494, 1518, Eur. Med. 437, O. C. 1707. The bath, and the entangling garment, which are so prominent in the Aga- memnon and Choéphori, are in any case not thought of here. Some (includ- ing Wecklein) understand avéa in both clauses of the death-shriek of the king.
oo (E. on L, § 13. p. 19 f.) marks that Electra was the chief sufferer from all that happened.
This explanation is rightly defended by Triclinius. Cp. Tennyson’s Elaine, —‘ Through her own side she felt the sharp lance go.’
Hermann, understanding avéa of the people’s voice, rejects oo: and reads of instead. The hiatus, which he defends from Trach. 650, & 5é of pida Sapap
épos A Vat. ac. mpopnredoavres LT Pal. (gl. mpoBovdedaavres) mpopurevoarres C8, 205, t5e] ef5e LAL? Pal.
200
la a + - ® Tacadv Keiva WAEov apépa
® vit, @ deitvwv dpphrav
205
198. mpopuredoarres] 201. dpépa] ole T. Brunck corr.
(cp. supr. 157), is still exceptional, but a stronger objection to the removal of oot is that the connection between this speech and Electra’s is thus destroyed.
197-200. Sophocles seems here to have in his mind the passage of the Agamemnon where Clytemnestra im- personates the Alastor of Atreus, Aesch. Agam. 1500-1504 :—‘Craft pointed out the way, lust murdered him. Between them they produced a monstrous birth, whether he who did this thing were a god or one of mortal mould. In popddv the immediate agent and the act itself, as an embodied horror, seem to beconfused. See E. on L. § 48. p. 92. In supr. 185-92, Electra refused con- solation and drew attention to her hopeless misery. The women then call to mind how they had pitied her at the time of her father’s death, This opens anew the flood-gates of her sorrow. Cp. Ant. 857 foll., 2vavoas ddyeworaras épot pepiuvas, «7.2,
203. Selrvwv] The feast which pre- ceded the murder, according to Od. 4. 535. Agamemnon (see next note) is sup- posed to have been murdered at table : woe Te KaTéextave Body ent patyy (Od. l.c.).
205 foll. For d&@n, the grammatical antecedent, the more definite @avarou is substituted and taken into the relative clause. ‘The horror of that feast—I mean the death which followed it,’
152
SOPOKAEOYS
Oavdrous aikets Sidtpatv xetpoir,
a c - ai tov épov efdov Biov
mpddorov, ai ye dmdédecav’ ols Beds 6 péyas "Odvpruos
Lit 4 10 Tova maé0ca mabey mopot, pndé wor ayhatas dmovaiaro
Todd dvicavres epya. avr. 7. XO. gpdfov py
od yvapmav
x Lane ee ee > Ta TA povT OlKELaS ELS ATAS
» aw €uminrTers OUT@S alKOS ;
méprw povely,
ioxes e€ olwv
[19 b.
211
215
5 OAD yap TL Kakav UmrEepeKTHoo,
og Suvcbipo rixtova aiel
WuxG mor€puousy Ta Se Tots duvarots
ovk épiaTd mAdOELY, uy
_ 220
HA, Sewvois nvaykdcOny, detvois
206, aixets] dixe’s L. Herm. corr.
Brunck corr. aixds| dece@s LA Brunck corr,
atneto ATL? Pal.
208, ai’ pw] at p eve? pr. L. 218. aiet] det LY.
xeipor xepoty LA Pal. 216.
221, davois
t dnmwAeoay] anwrecay L,
aie A,
. . devois] évdervois . . vSecvots MSS. Brunck corr.
206. SStpaw xetpotv] ‘Effected by joint violence’ of Aegisthus and Cly- temnestra.
207,8. at.. mpdSorov] ‘That wrought treason on my life and ruined me.”
209. ots refers to the antecedent im- plied in xepoty, viz. Aegisthus and Cly- temnestra.
211. ‘And never may they have any good of their magnificence.’ Cp. infr. 267-281: Od. 17. 244, 5, T® Ké Tor dy- Aalas ye duackedacevey andoas, | TAs viv EBpifav popes.
214-16. ‘Seest thou not through what courses thou hast fallen thus cruelly into calamities that come home to thee?’ or, with a slightly different shade of meaning, ‘which .thou hast brought upon thyself.’ Cp. Aj. 260: Pind. Nem. 1. 81, 70 yap oiketoy meéCee Tavd’ duos.
é— otwv is otherwise explained by one Scholiast :—éé olwy dyadav eis ri dviapov
éAnavoas. Cp. infr. 392. But it is more natural that the Chorus should remind her of the cause of the persecution she is undergoing.
218, 9. o@.. wodgpous] ‘ Ever cre- ating new conflicts for thy burdened soul.’
219, 20. Ta B&. . wAAOew] ‘ But strife with the powerful is hopeless.” The vague 7d is to be supplemented from what precedes and follows,—sc. 7d ToAeHovpeva, OF TA épidos éxdpeva. Cp. Plat. Symp. 206 C, radra 8 év 7 dvap- péaTy,—sc, xvovpeva Kal yevympeva,— Pind. Nem. ro. 135, xademd 8 Epis dvOpe- mots dudeiy kpecodvev: Ol. 11, 48, veikos de Kxpecodvwy droéc0’ dmopov. mAd- Gew, sc. roils Suvarois, is epexegetic in- finitive,
221. The Chorus (1. 214) have re- minded Electra of the violent words by which she has earned her present misery. She replies that such woids were wrung |
HAEKTPA, 153
efo1d’, ov Ader we dpyd.,
aXN ev yap Sevois ob cxHow Tatras dras,
dppa pe Bios én.
ti ydp wor dv, @ diria yevébdra
on
225 2 Pd mpocpopov akovoaip’ eros, ia “a tivt hpovotyrt Kaipia ; * > » 7 dveré pe, dvere, mapdyopor, 7 10 T&0€ yap dAuTa KekAnoera, 230 > ro > » # s A ovdé ToT ék KaudTov amomatcopat
dvdpiOpos ade Ophvar,
> int aXX ody etvoia y av0d, patnp aol Tis mora, &. ‘4 > » BA pH tiktev o adrav d&ras, 235
HA,
kal ti pérpov Kaxératos épu; dépe, mas emt Tots POipévors apedrciv Kadrédv;
n n 224. TavTas dras} tavTas dras C%,
oupya T. yeveOra C8A, 233.
yev Aa] yévebda L Pal. axéoet evvoia Pal,
222. dpya] épya L pr. 226, dvy}om. LL? dy AL.
edvoig] etvodv L pr. ebvoia C?A.
from her by ‘a fearful cause,’ viz. by the murder of her father and the sub- sequent conduct of the murderers. Cp. infr. 271 foll.
222. ‘I know, I am conscious of my passion,’ —viz. that it is inordinate. Cp. infr. 617, 8, pavOdvw 8 d0ovvera | éfwpa mpdcow Kove éuol mpooekdra: IO1I, Kardoyxes dpyny.
223, 4. ‘But amid deeds of horror I will not curb or moderate these my calamitous ways’ (as ye call them). She echoes the words of the Chorus (1. 215, in a different sense. They meant by oixeias das, ‘self-caused calamities :’ —she means by tatras dras, ‘this infa- tuate,’ or ‘fatal,’ ‘course,’ of which by implication they have accused her.
226-8. Electra relapses into despair. If even these Argive women, who know her so well, cannot give her a word of comfort, whence is it to come? ‘At whose mouth, then, kind band of friends, can I hope to hear a word of comfort, prompted by seasonable thought ?’
For the uncommon dative, see FE. on L. § 13. p. 20.
229. ‘Press not on me with your consolations,’ and cp. Eur. El, 1182, id mupds Ewodoy & TédAawva parpl 748’.
230. ‘For ye shall find this sorrow irremoveable.’
234. ‘Like a true-hearted mother. For this form of expressing sympathy from one woman to another, cp. Trach. 526, éyd be parnp yey ota ppdcw.
235. dtav drais] Cp. Aj 866, mévw mévov, and note.
236. kal th pérpov Kkakdtaros eu ;] ‘And is not my trouble infinite?’ (So the Scholiast,—apds ydp dpetpov Kandy kal duérpwv Setrar Opyvav.) Cp. infr. 1249, 50, duérepoy olov épu xaxdv. For the meaning, cp. Shak. Ant. and Cleo. 4. 15. 4, ‘ But comforts we despise ; our size of sorrow, Proportioned to our cause, must be as great As that which makes it.’
237. émi rots bOipévors apedeiv] ‘To treat the dead with forgetfulness,’ E, on L. § 19. p. 27.
’
154
ZOPOKAEOYS
~~ > 9 , év tin robr €Braar avOpwreyv ;
pir inv evtipos Tovrots,
5 par, el To MpdcKepar XpNOTS, 240 évyvatow etKkndos, yovéwv éxtipovs toxovoa mrépvyas dfurévey ‘your, ei yap 6 pev Oavay ya re Kal ody dy 10 KeloeTat TaddasS, 245 of 6 pH méduy décove advridévous dixas, €ppor T av aldas andvrev Tt eboéBea Ovatar. 250 XO, éy@ pév, @ Tat, kal Td abv ometdove dpa kal tobpov adtas AAOov' ef S& py Kadds Aéyo, od vika’ col yap éxropecO’ dua, HA, aicxtvopat pév, & yuvaixes, «i SoKd moddotct Ophvos Svopopeiy buivy dyav. 255 addX 4 Bia yap tabr dvayKdger pe Spar, 238. €Bracr’] EBdaorey LTL*?, eBdaor’ A Pal. (gl. évopodernOn). 241. éupy-
vation’) gvvaiope LT. évvvatoume C?. 242. tsxovaa] icyvovaa? C.
t evoeBeia C°A,
icxovea C’,
238, év tlw. .dvOpmmwv] ‘Where amongst men hath such a mind sprung up??
oon tovrows] Sc. éy ols rodro é- Bdaore, the indefinite plural taking the place of the indefinite singular. E.on L, § 20. p. 31. 3. Cp. Hdt. 9. 79. § 3, éya & ovv Tovrou eivexa pnre Aiywhryar Goi, pyte Toto. TadTa apéoxera’ ao- xpi 8 éuoi, Snaprinrynor dpeckdpevov, dove pey Troe, dara bE kal A€yew.
240. el tw Tpdckepar xpyoTd]| ‘If I have near me any good, =e 7 ypy- arov mpdoxerai por: E. on L, § 42. p. 80 8. Cp. infr. 1040, @ od mpdcKecat KAKO.
241-3. yovéwv..ydwv] ‘ Holding back the wings of my shrill wailings from doing honour to my sire.” Each fresh utterance of the unabating sorrow is imagined as a bird that is eager to
furvatouw A,
évvéouut gl. cvvbid-yw Pal. 250. evaéBea] edoeBeta L Pal.
fly. éeripous is predicative and pro- leptic, = Wore fw elvar Tod Tidy. See E. on L. § 54. p. 100 d, § 10. p. 16 f, § 23. p. 38 51, § 38. p. 71. . 244. y&@] Prof. Jebb reads yg, i.e. ‘ buried,’ adding, ‘it is difficult to believe that 7 could stand for omodds.’ But the expression is hyperbolical—‘ mere
clay.’ Cp. Wjyua in Aesch, Ag. 442. 251, 2. kal tO odv.. kat Todpov aitfis] ‘More in care for thee than
for myself.” This is really the meaning, although, by the usual Greek Jitotes, ‘as much as’ is put for ‘more than.’ The most important matter is put first. E. on L. § 41. p. 78. °
253. €pdpeo6’] Cp. infr. 1082.
254,5. ‘I am ashamed of seeming to you, as I must seem, to be too im- patient in multiplying lamentations.’ Sok is indicative,
HAEKTPA,
155
avyyvete, TOs yap ris ebyevis yuvh,
~ tn va ie 5) ta ? TATp® opooa mhyat, ob Spon Tad dy,
>> aye KaT huap Kal Kar
OdédAovTAa GAAov 7} KaTadbivovb’ dpa;
ec a x \ a 4 x a Wp@Ta pey TA pNTpOS, H pe Eeyeivaro,
evhpdynv adel
€xOiora cupBéBnkev efra Sdéuaowv
2 ~ d am ~ ~ a €v Tos EpavTns Tos govetiot Tot marpos
A 2 cad 2 3 3 an Zz fbverpt, KQK TOVO AapKXopat KQK TOVOE fot
AaBeiy O spotws Kal 7d
wr , e 2 ~ >» emeiTa Tolas huépas Soxeis pw dye,
drav Opdvois Atytobov évOakodvr Sw
~ e Tolow maTpwos, eicido
co > popobvr éxelym taird, Kal mapectious
omévoovta rAoLBas vO’ éxetvoy
wy idm 6¢ rotray tiv TedevTalay
be PJ Fe \4 x 2 TOV avrTopovrTny uty €V
édbv Th Tadaivn pytpl, pntép «lf xpeov
TatTny mpocavday THdc
‘ 2 ® 7 a ~ Ya 9 O @de TAHpoY wore TH pidoropr
261. pev 74] om. L add C?, 272, abTopdvTny | yp. avroévrny C3. 4 8) 78 L Pal. Schaef. corr. 4 8 A.
258. watp@’ Spdoa what’) ‘ Seeing woful things performed against her sire. Electra’s filial affection for Aga- memnon is kept prominently before us as her chief motive; and every insult to his memory, including her own suf- ferings, is regarded by her as part of the wrong done to him. marpéa is at first general, but in the antecedent to d it becomes individual,—‘ of my father.’
260. O4AAovTa .. KaraOlvov6’] ‘Not lessening but increasing.’
260, 1. y-. cupBéEByncev] ‘Since, first of all, I have found in my own mother the deepest cause for hatred.’ This (Paley, etc.) is better than ‘my mother is my enemy.’
264. Kak TOVS’ Apyopar] ‘And Tam in subjection to them.’ Cp. 0. C. 67, éx TOU Kat’ Gotu Baoréws 748’ Gpxerat.
270. @v0’ éxetvov dAeoev] Here again
265. AaBeiv] B from 6 L pr.
[20 a. 261 TyTaoba. médet, 265 & écOhpara @recer, 270 bBpu, Koirn mwarpos ovyKolpopmevny 275
Aadety Pal. pr.
273. xpewv] xpe@v L, xpecy A, 275.
'
Sophocles seems to follow the account that is given in the fourth book of the Odyssey, Il. 529 foll., according to which Aegisthus murdered Agamemnon at or after a banquet. Hence he is said to have destroyed him beside the hearth. Cp. infr. 1495. :
271-4. ‘Further, when I see their crowning insult, when I see, forsooth, the author of his death reclining on my father’s couch, beside my wretched mother,—if so I must call this woman, when cohabiting with him!’ The clause Tov atrvopévTny K.7.A. is in the same construction with &Spiw, governed by iéw. ‘plv is ethical dative, and has a sarcastic force ; i.e. ‘That is what I am compelled to look upon.’ The participle (#euevov) which should have gone with év «oitn is absorbed and resumed in ovyKotpwperny.
ZSOPOKAEOYS
étveor, "Epivdy oti’ éxpoBoupévn’
~ ~ - dAN domep éyyeAdoa Tols Torovpevoss,
Ce a a ee (eres Jing oe LA etpotac ékelyny nmepav, Ev 7) TOTE
matépa tov dpov ex dddov KarTéxravey,
tavrtn xopovs lornot Kal pndroopayet
280
Ocotow eupny lepd Tots cwrnpiors.
éy & épao 4 SUopopos Kata otéyas
x - 2 Fk x. KAGio, TETNKA, KATLKOKU@ TATPOS
a? eA Thy dvotdéAvaway Oair émovopacperny
ait mpos avthv' ovdeé yap KAatoa mapa
285
toaévéd, dcov por Ovpos dovyv péper.
aitn yap % N6yo.ot yevvaia yuvr
gavodca todd é€ovediger Kaka:
& dtabcov picnpa, col povn matip
2 ~ TéOvnkev; adddos 6 otis ev TévOer BpoTar;
290
Re Bu z 2 Fs “" Kak@s Odo, pynde o &K yowv Tote
276. Epwiv] épviv L Pal. aity] airq L pr.
276. “Epwov.. écpoBoupévy] ‘ Hav- ing no fear of an Erinys.” The pro- noun has the force of an adverb. IE. on L. § 22. p. 36.
277. éyyehGou Tots Tovoupevors | ‘ Ex- ulting in her course of crime.’
278. ebpota” éxe(vnv Hpepav] * Taking pains to choose that very day.’ For etpelyv meaning simply ‘to choose,’ or ‘to adopt,’ cp. Trach. 1178, védpor | “ddAdoTov eékevpdyra, Teapxely Tarpl. Meineke’s ingenious conjecture, rnpovca, is not required.
281. éppyv tepd} Probably (1) ‘Sa- crifices once a month.’ The monthly celebration would be more galling to Electra than an annual one. Or pos- sibly (2), ‘The sacrifices of a month:’— all the victims available for a whole month being consumed in the (annual) festival.
283, 4. Watpos .. émwvopacpévyv] ‘The execrable feast of my father,—so surnamed,’ i.e. called 7a ’Ayapeprvdvea, Mr. Paley observes that the feast might be instituted to propitiate the spirit of
épuyty A, dpov CS, dudv Vat.a V8. Opdv A. ayov M?. abray] abrny L. abrhy A.
279. dudv] éudy LIL? Pal. Vat.c V. 282. dpwo’ 7] 6pHoa A pr. 285. 291. pndé] unde L pr. py be A.
Agamemnon, while Electra might in- terpret the act as done in mockery.
286. dcov pot Oupds FSoviv déper] ‘As much as my passionate heart would fain.’ For this expression, cp. Aesch. Suppl. 598, 9, mapeore 5 epyov as énos | omedoai Ti THY BovAros péper ppiy.
287. q Adyouct yewata yuvq] ‘This so-called noble woman,’ who yet stoops to such revilings. Cp. supr. 60, épyovo.
288. qdwvotca] ‘Addressing me aloud.’
289, 90. Cp. Shak, Ham. 1. 2, Queen. ‘Thou know’st ’tis common,’—- and the King’s speech, paraphrasing the same theme,
SucPeov] The gods seem for the present to be on Clytemnestra’s side.
291, z. pydé o” ee yowv.. of KdTo Qeoi] i.e. ‘When you go to those be- neath, whom you are always invoking’ (supr. 110), ‘may they still give you cause for lamentation!’ Cp. Ant. 777, Tov" Ady, dv pdvoy céBe Oey | airou- pen mov Tebfera, «.7.A. Clytemnestra, like Creon, has a scorn of mysticism.
HAEKTPA,
157
Tov viv dmadddgeay of Kdtw Geol. a
Tad éévBpife: mdv brav wry twds
i >? fo
hEovt “Opéorny’ tyvikadra & éupavds
an aed > - n ? aA Bot mapacrao’, ob ot por tavd’ arta:
295
> an ov adv 768° éoti rotipyov, fris éx yepav , 2 lod na Krepas’ Opéotny tav euav dre€ébov ;
Ds > GX tobe To ticoved y déiav Sdikny.
af ~ ToLadO bArAaKrel, adv & erorptver wédas
6 KAXewos attH Tavrd vupdios mapdr,
On
On
300
? a i a mdvt dvadkis obros, waca BEB,
avy yuvagl Tas pdyas motovpevos,
& 2 p an a éy@ 8 “Opéotny révde mpocpévove det
mavoThp epigew % Tédaw dwdddvpat,
H&dAwv yap alel dpav tr tas ovoas Té peou
edrridas dvepOoper,
\ BY 2 2 Kat TAS ATrovaoas
395
2 > a ev ovy ToLovTOLS ovTE cwdpoveiv, pidrat,
7) a > ~ ovr evdocBeiy mdpectiv’ GAN vy * ror Kaxois
293. kv] KAU. 7 erasure of @ or ec L.
300. 7avTa]| ratra LL? Pal. Vat. c VV. év * rot] év rots MSS, Herm. corr.
293. wArv.. twos] ‘Except when she hears one say.’ ivds, i.e. épod. E. on L. § 22. p. 36. 4.
296, 7. Cp. supr. 12, and note.
298. tretéQou] ‘Placed out of harm’s way.’ Cp. Thuc. 1. 89, dcexo- piCovro eb0ds ober imegeOevTo watdas Kal yuvaixas.
299, 300. adv .. mapév] * And stand- ing by her there, her noble bridegroom joins and with like vehemence encourages her outcry.’ tard is a cognate or ad- verbial accusative and atrq is governed (1) by ratrd rather than (2) by ovv. Cp. Aj. 087, raiva rHbé po rade | Tiare.
301. ‘ This utter craven, (1) all com- posed of harms,’ or (2) ‘full of all mischief. Cp. Phil. 622, and note. The feminine form dvaAkws assists the transition from 6 to 7.
302.‘ Who fights (1) the woman’s bat- tle,’ or (2) ‘Only when he has women on his side.’ odv in this connection can only mean ‘on the side of.” See L. and
295. airia] airids LL? tad Vat.a. Blomfield corr.
aitia AT, 308,
S. s. vv. pdyouat and moAepéw, and for a similar expression of contempt, cp. Ant. 740, 68’, ws Eouxe, TH yuvaied ouppayer. Electra is on the side of the man. Cp infr. 366, 7, Aesch. Ag, 1644 (MS. reading).
305. péAhov..8pav 7] This is the purport of the messages Electra has received. Cp. supr. 169-72.
305, 6. tds ottoas Té.. SrépPopev] ‘ He has ruined all my hopes both here and yonder.’ The hyperbolical expres- sion,—lit. ‘the hopes I had and those I had not.’—has in so far a distinct mean- ing as Electra’s hopes at Argos depend- ed on the absent Orestes. For the opposition of dy and drwy, cp. Ant. 1109, of 7 dvres, ol 7’ drovres, and for a similar use of wy, Thuc. 7. 14. § 2, GAN dvaynn ap’ dv exovres HAOopev 74a 7é byTa Kal dnavadiokdpeva yiyvedbat.
308. Although the MS. reading év Tots kaxois is quite defensible, the con- jectural év *7o. xanots, which has been adopted by previous editors, is more graceful,
ToAAH or’ dvdyKn Kamirndedve Kakd.
pép «imé, morepov dvros Aiyicbov médas
ZOPOKAEOYS
[20 b.
310
Néyers 1d0” Hyiv, 7) BeBGros éx ddpor ;
Ey > D A xdpra, pry Soke p’ dv, eiep jv TéAas,
~ ~ a > ~ - Oupaiov oixveiv' viv & aypotou tvyxavel.
xO. 7j
e a? +. z rods aovs ikotyny, elmep @0e TadT EXEL.
Kav éyh Oapsodca paddov és Aéyous
315
és viv admévtos torépe th cou pidrov,
> A a - 4 kal 04 o pet, Tod Kacryvytov Ti dys,
HEovros, 7) pédAdovTos; eldévae Dédo,
HA,
\Ael yap dxvelvy mpayph avip mpdoooy péya. yep payp dviip mp
dnoiy ye pdoxor & ovdty dv héyet moved,
320
Kal piv éywy éowo’ éxeivoy ovK dKvo. 2 an Odpoe wépuxey ecOdés, dot dpkely pido.
£ , = - BY 2 x BA rs x mwéro.l, érel Tav od pakpday Efwv eyo.
oc 309. TOAAH 'ar’ dvayen] ToAATOT? dvé-yen(v)? L. moddnr ATL? wodany Pal.
312. 7] 9 C®. raved’ L. gacxovr (or oa’) L. pace & Chor? mote L, moved A.
7 dv A Vat. ac. éCow] eLov €? L.
310. The absence of Aegisthus ac- counts for Electra’s being at large, and makes the plan of Orestes feasible, thus doubly assisting the action of the play.
312. Hkadpta] Sc. BeB&Tos.
313. olyvetv (imperfect tense) has the same frequentative meaning as in supr. 165.
Gypotor] ‘Inthe country. Cp. O.T. 761, 1051, and for the dative, see E. on L. § 11. p.17.
314. 4 Kav] For the reading of Land most MSS., 7 dav, i.e. 7 54 dv, cp. O.C, 977 and note. It may be argued that $n is more in point than «ai or Tor, but the crasis is questioned, and «dy has MS. authority.
315. Tovs cots] i.e. gol. 343. Taud vovderHpara.
elwep .. xe] This repetition of their doubt marks the Chorus’ fear of Ae- gisthus.
316. Here and in Trach. 339, 7é 8 éorl rod pe tHvd epicraca Baow ; it seems more convenient, if possible, to
Cp. infr.
314, «dy] Sav L and most MSS, 316. pidor] pitov L.
av] & L.
323. émel trav] éweir’ av LTL?,
«av C&M’, 315. TadT’] pidov C, 319. packer 3’ a”. C? (erasure of 1), mover aol mn, Ay CT sect
émei Tor dy C7? mg. ewe
understand ti as equivalent to 8,7. If this is impossible, a point of interroga- tion must be placed after iorépe.
317, 8. TOU KacLyvyTou ..pcAovros] ‘What sayest thou of thy brother, that he will be here, or delay his coming?’ For the genitive (sc. wept), see E. on L. § 35. p. 60c¢, and for the use of the participle, cp. O. T. 463 and note.
321. ‘Ishowed no shrinking when I rescued him,’ The dative, of manner, is the real predicate, and the negative suggests the opposite idea,—‘ with the reverse of shrinking.’ Cp. Phil. 12, dxph yap ob paxpav july Adywv, ‘It is high time for something else than long discourse.”
322. ‘Fear not, he comes of a good stock and will not fail his friends.’ The indirect allusion to Agamemnon in mépuxev at last touches Electra with a sense of comfort. At this moment Chrysothemis is seen approaching.
323. émel tv ..éys] Sc. ef pa) Tob- Tots érerrotOn.
HAEKTPA,
XO. ph viv & eins pndév:
x ‘ a 2 s + ~ cA THY OV Opatwov, EK TaTpos TadToD picw,
ra of ~ Xpvodbemiv, && Te untpds, evTdpia yepor
, oo a depovoay, ofa Tots Kdtw vopiferat,
tv ad od rhvde mpos Oupavos e€ddos
2 ~ ~ * eOoica gwveis, © Kacryvytn, paru,
Kovd év xpov@ paxp® didayxOfvar Oédeus
OvpS paratw pi xapifecOar xevd ;
Zz. a7 > > 2 , og KQlLTOL TOODOUTOV Y oda KapPauTyyV, OTL
3 ma oN ~ a ahy@ mi Tois mapotc.w'
AGBorpt, OnrAdoape dv, of avtois ppove.
~ ) ~ a n viv &* éy kaxols por mAciv thepévyn Soxei,
Kat pi Ooxeity pev Spay ti, mnpaivey O& ph
To.atra Oo
Z x ay 1g > Cee | 2, KQILTOL TO BEV Oikatov, ovxX 7 Y@ Aێyo,
GX 7 od Kpivets.
159 os Sduwv dpa 325 XPYZOOEMIZ. 339° aot dv, ef cbévos 335 dArka Kal oé BotvrAopat mroreiv, el 6° eAevOépay pe det 340
~ ~ > (iv, T@v Kparotvtwy éotl madvT a&KovaTéa,
> > > a HA, Seviv yé o otcav matpis ob ad Trais edus,
kelvou AeAHoOa, THS 6& TiKTOvoNS pédrELY.
dmavTa ydp vot Tad vovlerhpara
331. Oupo paraig) yp. Wuxi paraiat Cc, "ye] 9 yu L pr.
trovetv | mociv L. mrocetv Pal. 338. 7
324. S6pwv] ‘From the house,’ in- dicating at once the direction in which Chrysothemis is seen, and the place whence she is evidently coming.
325, 6. For the emphatic statement of fraternal relationship, cp. Ant. 513, Suoupos éx puds re kal TavTod warpés. The motive here is to mark the close- ness of the tie that is broken by the quarrel, infr.1071. Cp. Ant. 1, O. T. 85.
330. This line has no caesura.
334. ol avrois dpov@] Either, (1) “What I feel because of it,’ viz. 7ois wapoiict, the present state of things, or (2) ‘How Iam minded towards them,’
viz. towards Aegisthus and Clytem-.
337. GAAa] ddAd MSS. Dind. corr. 340. dxovoréa] dxooréa? L,
nestra. The latter (2), is confirmed by infr. 348, 70 rovTwy piaos.
336. ‘Instead of seeming to do some- thing, without really hurting them.’ For the parataxis, see E. on L. § 36. p. 68, and, for the independent negative in- cluded under the first negative, cp. O.C. 277 8, wal pa Oeovs Tip@vres ciTa Tots GOeovs | porpais mwoetaOe pn dames,
—i.e. ph Ceots pey tipare, eneita 52 rovs Oeovs moretce pydapas ev poipats.
337. The change from dAAd to dAAa is rightly defended by Prof. Jebb.
341. tTUutovcoys] ‘The generic present implies greater scorn, Cp. infr. 366, 7.
160
SOPOKAEOYE
kelvns Sidaxrd, Kovdev éx cavTis Aéyes.
lo 2 cal A éreid’ édod ye Odrep, 7) Ppovely Kakas,
an a of 4 rev ditov gpovodca pi pyyipny exe hris éyers pev aprios ds, ei AdBors abévos, rd TovTwv pioos éxdeiferas dv
na Pa €uod O& marpl mavTa Tipwpovperns
obre Evvépders Thv Te Spdcav Eexrpérers.
? ~ . ~ é rk Ba 3
od Taira mpods Kakolo. Oeidiay Exel; , * ~
érel didagov, 7) pad’ e& epod, Ti por
Képdos yévour’ dv T&vde AnEdon yowv,
) A n , Bo 2 , 2 3 od (@; Kak@s per, 060, érapxotyvtas 8 épol,
AuTG S& TobrTous, date TH TEOvyKdre
x ra x 4 » s a v4 TIAS Mpooadnreyv, el TIS ETT EKEL XapLS.
od 8 tyly 4 pucotca puceis pev dyo,
epy@ 6& trois govebor Tob marpos dvet.
a ? ? éy@ pev ody ovbK dv mor, ovd ef por TH od
7 vy Fg péAAOL TIS oicety Oop, €
rovTos vmekdOouut’ col 6
354. 8’ éuol] 8é wor L. Brunck corr. 355, 6, tr. L, but with 6’, a’. om. LL? add AC*P Pal.
344. ketvys Si8axTd] ‘Are by in- struction from her,’ i.e. éf éxeivns éoriy, bo éxeivyns SidanTa.
345, 6, ‘Further, you have to choose between being (i.e. appearing) lost to right feeling, or, if not lost to feeling, then forgetful of those for whom you care. The fault is put, as elsewhere, for the opinion or imputation of the fault Cp. Ant. 924, riv dvccéBevav edoe- Boto’ éxtnodynv. For the rhetorical form, cp. Shak. Jul. Caes. 3. 1, ‘My credit now stands on such slippery ground, That one of two bad ways you must conceit me, Either a coward or a flatterer.’
349. Wavra Tiwpovpevys] ‘ Using all my endeavour to avenge.’ The (sub- jective) middle voice emphasizes the personal nature of the act. E. on L. § 31. p. 53.
351. ‘Does not this involve adding cowardice to misery ?”
357. Huly| giv L Pal.
345
35°
355
[ara
@ olor viv xddGs, 360
xX
€ mAovola
355. TeOvnxdre] o fromwL. Lines jp A. 359. ov]
354. Cp. O. C. 798, 9, od yap av kaxws | ovd’ GS exovres (Oper, ei Tep- toipeOa: Phil. 1043, 4, ws (@ pe oixtpas, ei 8 iSocp’ dAwAdras | TovTovs, Soxoip ay rijs vécou mepevyévat,
350. el rus... xdpis] ‘Ifthe dead have any sense of honours done to them.’ Honour and the feeling of being hon- oured are inseparable ideas in Greek. Hence ydpy éxev raév Tipayv is easily understood from 7:pés.
357. o08’.. 4 psotoa] ‘ But you that hate forsooth. piv, as supr. 272, has a sarcastic force.
360. Itis evident that in dress and outward appearance the persons of Elec- tra and Chrysothemis must have been strongly contrasted.
3601, 2, col &&..Kelodw] ‘But for thee let an abundant board be set con- tinually.’ «eia@w implies an established privilege, much as in Ant. 485, ei Tair’ dvart THde KeloeTat KpaTn.
HAEKTPA,
161
4 tpdmefa KeloOw Kal mepippeirw Bios, 2 ‘ \ Ba a cHot yap eoTw@ Tovpe ph *Avmodv pdvoy
Béooknua’ rhs offs & odk épd tipss TuXeEly,
IY A ‘J > a ovd dv ot, cddpwov y otca, viv 8 égdy TAT pos
365
- ay ~ a mdvTwv dpictov maida Kexdjoba, Kadod
= i" x THS wnTpos. obtw yap gavel mreioros Kaky, Oavévra marépa Kal pidrouvs mpododca sods,
XO.
Hndev mpds dpyiv mpos Ocdv» ds Tots Abyols éveotiv adudoiv Képdos, ef od piv pdOos
370
Tots tTHade xpHcOat, Tots dé cols arn médu,
AP.
2 x - is ~ > Z ° ed ey@ pev, ® yuvaikes, HOds eiul mas
Tav Thode phOwv’ odd dv euvfioOny roré,
3 €f pi) Kakov péytotoy els adriy lov
a
D4 > nKOVG, O
TavTHY TOV MaKpOV cYHTEL yoo,
375
HA, gép cimé O79 7d Sewdr, ef yap Tevdé por
363. Todpe wy] rod pe py) L pr. TL? pr. rovpe C? AV’. rotpe wh V.
Aurrety MSS. but see Scholia, Pal. 365. 8] om. L add C?, eipi] eiuy L. ©
363, 4. enol ydp ..BédcKnpa] (1) ‘For I would have such maintenance alone as will not cause me pain:’ i.e. through compliance with my father’s enemies. The reading Avovy is implied in the first scholion here, which, although giving a wrong explanation, deserves for this reason to be transcribed :—éyoi, gnoiv, ~otw tpopn, TH avayen pdvov Gpyd fovea, nal THY meivyny dmedavvovea" od Séopar yap To.adtns Tpophs ad’ As Hdoviv oxnow. (2) The MS. reading, which is also acknowledged in the scho- lia,—rodpeé pr Avmeiv (Schol. rodT0 pévov ene Bookerw, 70 pr) AuTeiy ene avTHy, et Tois povedot Tod marpds meifecOat dvary- kag@qoopa) is possibly right, but the use of éué for évavrqy is hardly justified, and the expression seems forced. Cp., however, Eur. Cycl. 336-8, ws rodpmety ye wat payeiy Tov’ iuépar, | Zets ov- Tos dvOpdrroia Toiat Twppocs, | Aumety 5e pydev abrérv.
364. The genitive, after épa, is to be resumed with tvxeiv, which is epexege- tic infinitive,
VOL. II.
*\uTovv |
Aa 364. Tuxely] Tuxety Clort, suyeiy ATL*. dAaxeiv 371. arn] adr? LAT.
arn Pal. 372.
365-7. viv 8 éfov.. ris pytpds] ‘But now, when you might be called the daughter of the noblest of all sires, be called your mother’s child.’ Here, and in supr. 341, 2, there is a reminis- cence of that depreciation of the mater- nal relationship, which is more fully expressed in the Eumenides af Aeschy- lus. For another trace of this, cp. Eur. Fr. 1048, orépyw 5% tov picavra Tav navtav Bporav | pddtoO’* dpicw todTo, kal od pi) POdver | Ketvov yap eéBraorov. 008° dy eis dviip | yuvounds avdnoeey, dAAA Tod warpés.
369. pyBev mpds dpyqv] Sc. Aédgns. ‘Say nothing in anger,’—lit, ‘ tending that way.’ Cp. infr. 464.
373. 008 Gv euvqcOnv wore} ‘And would never have mentioned the sub- ject.’ This refers to supr. 330, I.
376. Exceptions to the rule of the Porsonic pause are not infrequent where yép comes in the first place of the fifth foot: e.g. O. C. 115, év yap 76 padeiy.
376, 7. Electra will not admit that any trouble can be greater than what
162
XP,
HA, XP.
SOPOKAEOYS
peitdy te ré~ers, od dv dvretrouwe er1,
Gdn é£epd cor wav daov Kdroid ey, péddrgovor ydp o, ef Tavde pi Anns yoor, évradda réwpev, Oa ph mo HAtou héyyos mpocbye, (ara & éy Karnpepet aréyn xOovis THOS exrds byvioes KaKd. mpos Tatra gppdtov, kai pe py 108’ borepov rabotca péupn. viv yap év Kad@ dpoveiv, A taira On pe Kal BeBovrAevyTar mrovely ; parc’ érav mep otkad’ Atyiobos poAp.
380
385
HA. XP. HA, XP, HA, XP. HA, XP. HA,
3 378. got] cor C8, ror AT. mo(ejety? L.
,? Tl,
she endures already in seeing the insults that are heaped upon her father.
382. xPoveds tHo8’ éxrés] Beyond the Argive boundary, so as not to bring pollution upon the state. Cp. Ant. 773, ayav Epnpnos év@ av F Bpotay arlBos| Kpiw merpwde Cacav ev Katwpuxi: O..C, 399, 400, ds o dyxe ys ornowor Kab- elas, Omws | xpardar pév cov, ys 58 pr) *pBaivys oper,
tpvyoces Kakd] ‘You shall chant your song of woe.’ Cp. infr. 802, 3, qhvoe 8 Extobev Body | ga ra 0 abtas nal 7a TOY pidwy Kaka,
383, 4. kal pe... peppy] Being warned, Electra will have no cause to blame Chrysothemis. Cp. infr. 1056, 4, bray yap év xaxois | Hin BeBHEns, Tap érauwéeoes ern.
384. viv ydp .. dpovetv] ‘For now you have a good opportunity of adopt- ing the wiser course.’ Cp. Plat. Rep.
Lig * - con lot > > ~ dros waéOns Ti xphua; mov mor el dpevav;
379. your] yp. Kal Adyar C?.
x 2 GXN ééixorro ToOdE yy’ obveR ev TaXEL, hg ? @ tédawa, Tovd éemnpdow byor ;
érOeiv éxetvoy, ef Te TavdE Spay voel,
399
> cal dros ad tpadv as mpocdrar exptyo. rz XN ~ rs > 14 BA c: Biov S& rod mapédvtos ov pveiav Exes; Kadds yap obpds Bioros dare Oavpdcoat. aS > > a GAN jy dv, el ot y & ppovely jrictaco.
ph pe exdidacke Trois pidors eivar KaKhy.
395 385. moretv]
B. 9. p. 571 B, 70 ray émOupdy .. ob pot Soxodpev ixavas binphjoOa . . obkobv, #8 Os, er’ ev KarG ;
385. ‘And have they really determined to do this to me?’ kat adds a sarcastic emphasis.
390. tod aor’ ef dpevav;] ‘ Whatare you thinking of?’ Cp. Ant. 42, mod yvwpns wor’ ef; There is the same doubt in both cases, whether ef is from efi or efut. For the latter, which gives greater liveliness, cp, Eur. Iph. A. 479, 80, xa? Tay Tahuay eéapicrapa Adywv, | od# eis oe Sewéds’ elu 8 ovnep ef od viv. On the other hand it may be urged that mot would be more natural with the verb of motion.
Electra in supra 1. 354 has said, ob (G; Kanes pév, of8’, éxapeoiyTas 8 éuoi. Chrysothemis interprets this as if she had meant that she had some- thing to lose.
395. Tots pidows] Viz. rp marpi.
HAEKTPA,
AP’.
AY ~ - 3 ov Tatra Odrev:
mecovpel,
mos elias ;
396. eixadeiy] eixdOev LA Pal. (gl. trordocecbat) Elms. corr. 405. éumopever] éumopednt L (pu from v és! ‘A Pal.
copa] o from w L.
407. #] tL. FCorta, AL?
397. Tatra is an adverbial accu-
sative. otk épods tpémous Aéyes] ‘You speak not of my ways;’ i.e. Your
words indicate a line of conduct that can never be mine.
399. Tiwwpotpevor] Cp. supr. 349.
400. TovTwv..cvyyvepnv] For this genitive, see Essay on L. § 9. p.12, d 2, and cp. esp. Trach. 250, Tov Adyou.. pOdvor.
4o1. ‘ Such words are for the base to approve. Although, grammatically speaking, éy is the subject of the sentence, and émawvéoar is epexegetic infinitive, the real meaning is, mpds xa- n@v éott TO émawvéou tavra Ta enn. As constantly happens in Greek, an attribute which belongs to the verb is attached to the noun,
403. py mw.. Kevyn] ‘I trust I may not prove so void of understanding!’ For this use of mw, in which the tem- poral meaning has disappeared, cp. O. T. 105, od yap eiceiddy yé mw, and
matijp o€ tobtav, oida, cvyyvduny exer.
cal > tot 0 éumopeter; TO Pépers Tad” Eurrupa:
Kitnp pe wéure: rarpi tupBedoa yods.
= ~ €x dciparés tov vuxrépov, SoKeiy épot,
163
GN od SiddoKw’ Tois Kparodat 8’ cikabely, ovk é“ods Tpdmous déyers, kadév ye pévrot ph "£ &Boudlas meceiv,
ef xp%, matp! Tipmpovpevor,
400
a3? \ ~ Tait éoti tdn mpds Kakav éraivéoca. AY ? od & ovx) meice kai ovvaivéces épol; ) a ~ > ob OjTa, wR mw vod Toodvd einv Keri,
Xopyoopai tap oimep éordAnv 6do8.
[21 b. 406
7 T@ Svopevertdt@ Bpordr ; of > a
dv Extay ath, Toto yap rA€~ar Oédets.
2 a ~ A a> »
ex Tod didov meicbeioa; TO Toor Hpecer ;
410
@® Ocoi marpdo, ovyyéverbé y aGAAG viv,
xeph-
note. The adverbial use of roobvSe is an Epic touch; cp. Od. 21. 253, 4, GAN’ ei 87 rocabvbe Blys émbevées eiper | adv7Oéov ’Odvojos, br’ ov duvduecba, WN
404. oimep éoradyv 6500] ‘To the place whither I was sent upon my way.’ For the idiomatic partitive genitive, cp. supr. 390, mod mor ef ppevany 5 Phil, 899, GAA’ evddd H8q Tovde Tob 4Gous Kup@,
405. T$) ‘For whom?’ i.e. ‘To be offered to whom?’
406, tupBeioa yods] ‘To pour li- bation on his tomb;’ i.e. émrupBious xéa: xods,—the attribute of the noun being attached to the verb. See Essay on L. § 17. p. 25 ¢.
409. T@ Todt’ Hpecev] ‘Whose plea- sure was this?’ Cp. Aj. 1243, & Tots ToAAOLoW Tpeckev KpiTais.
410. &k Seiparos} Sc. meadeioa,
411. At the mention of ‘nightly fear,’ Electra instantly rushes to the con- clusion that Clvtemnestra has had some
M2
Ney GAA TooTO, TOAAE ToL opLKpol NOyot
ZOPOKAEOYS
éxers 71 Odpoos Tobde tof rdépBous répt ; >
ef por réyors THY dypiv, elrorp dv Tore.
aXN od KdrowWda mAHY él cpiKkpoy dpdoat,
415
Zrdnrav Hon Kat KaTrdpbwaav Bporods,
Abyos Tis adrhy éorw ecicdetv TaTpos
~ ~ 2 ~ Zs £ rf Tod ood Te Kdpuod Sevtépavy opiriav
ehOdvtos eis pas’ eira tovd édéoriov
mitat AaBbvta oxhmrpov, obpdper more
420
airés, tavov & Aiyicbos' &k te Todd dvw
Bracrety Bptovra Oadrdrév, @ KaTdoxioy
racav yevécbar thy Muknvatwy xOéva,
a = , ef 2 ‘H. - To.atra Tob mapovTos, yvix NAip
Setkvuct Todvap, éxdvov éényoupévov.
423. A€yous] Aéyess LAT. Aéyers Pal. Tricl. corr.
wv L pr. v into vy and wy C,
Divine warning. Her hope at once re- vives, and she looks up to heaven,
For éAAd viv, ‘now, though not heretofore,’ cp. Ant. 552, 7i fr’ av GAAd viv o° é7 wpedoip eyw. And for the connection, cp. Aesch. Cho. 515, 6, OP. méOev yxods erepper, ex Tivos Adyou | pebdorepoy TipHo’ avnkecToy TA- Qos; ib. 523-5, XO. of8’, @ Téxvor' maph yap. €« 7 dveparwy | cal vurri- TAayKTav BSepdtwv mewadpévn | Xods émepipe Taad€ BUaGeos yur.
In this line and supr. 345 ‘ye belongs in sense to the word that follows it. Or rather, the particle emphasizes the whole sentence as a comment on the preceding words. ‘Ay, now, at last, come to our aid!’
413. Electra is eager to know the vision, and will not confess her hopes till she has heard it.
414. éml opucpdv is to be resumed with paca, which is epexegetic in- finitive.
415. Aéy’ GAA roOTo] ‘Tell me but this ;’—this little, if nothing more. Cp. Trach. 320, etn’, @ Tada’, GAN’ july exc cauThs.
mwoAAd tor «7 A.] Cp, Aesch. Cho.
ov opinpan AL?, C'mg.). @AVat.acM?. 7@T (mg. g). T&L? pr. ro V pr av. gi
425
wv 414. opixpdv] opixpod,
opuxpov T, 422. @) TH ee @
€
204, OpiKpod yevorT’ av omepyaTos péyas mv0pqv: O. T. 120, 1, ev yap WéAd’ dv etebpor padely, | dpxiy Bpaxetay el dd- Botpev éAmidos.
417. Adyos Tis. .éorw] ‘It is said,’ viz. by the attendant who heard her tell her vision to the Sun, infr. 424, 5.
417-19. twatpos .. és das} ‘Our father again amongst us, revisiting the realm of light;’ i.e. rov warépa Sebrepor épidodvra (rots évOade),—abstract for concrete.
419 foll. etra, «.7.A.] These words depend immediately on Adyos tis éorw. Chrysothemis proceeds to narrate the vision as a matter of fact.
421, taviv 8 Aiyo8os] Sc. péper.
424. To0 tmapdvros] ‘The one who was present.’ As a matter of course Clytemnestra was not wholly unattended in the day-time. Hence the article. Some editors have preferred the inde- finite tov; but the use of mapéyros= mapayevoyevov is less natural in this case, and the double predicate mapévros, éfnyoupevov, is awkward. <A female at- tendant is meant, the masculine form being used, as in Trach. 151, etc, See Essay on L. § 20. p. 30. 2.
HAEKTPA,
165
¥. Trem O& TovTwY od KdToIda, mAHY Ort
>? lot a méuTrer pe exelvn Todse Tod PbBov yxdpuy,
mpos vuv Oedy ce Nlooopat Tov éyyevay
epol mbécOat pnd aBovdrla meceiv
’ # as 3 ? ‘ a v4 - €l yap BK aTWCEL, Ovuv KaK® PETEL TaXLy,
HA,
430
adr’, & hirn, rovrav per dv tyes xepoiv TUuBo mpocd ns pydév
od ydp cor Oéuis
2 ~ ovd 8a.ov éxOpas amd yuvarkds iordvat
kTepiopar’ ovd&é AouTpa& mpocdépey marpi' p
> ~ a GAN 7} mvoaicw 1 Babvoxagel xédvet
435
Pf Kpvipov viv, &Oa pH mor els edviy marpods
J TovTwy mpodcecn pndév' adr Grav Odvn,
, a ~ Keyunrdt ait Tatra cafécbw Kato,
apxiv 8 dv, ef ph TAnpovestdrn yuviy
macdv tBraore, Tdode dvopeveis xods
440
i. J aw ovk dv 00’, bv y exrewve, TQS Eréorede,
427, pw éxeivn] pe etvn LAL? corr. mpés vuv] mpoa viv LA Pal.
430. kpvor] xpiibo L. kptpov C*. xpiipdy . gl. ta évragidcpara Pal.
yop 8 dv) S ay Lpr. & dv A. ydp Pal.
428. mpds . . Oedv Tav éyyevOv] ‘By the gods of our race,’ i.e. the gods who are not only the protectors of our race, but also its progenitors,—Inachus, etc. Chrysothemis in her solemn adjuration uses Tov émywpiov Spkov Tov péyoTov (Thue. 5. 18. § 9). Cp. Ant. 938, cot mporyeveis, and note.
430. otv kak@ pérer mad] ‘You will seek me another day, when the evil has overtaken you.’
431 foll. Electra scarcely hears the concluding words of Chrysothemis. Her attention is absorbed by the vision and the hopes which it has aroused in her mind, and she is determined to prevent the offering of the libation, which she represents to her sister as at once an offence to Agamemnon and useless to Clytemnestra, The former is her own feeling, the latter (Il. 446-8) occurs to her as a rhetorical argument. She also takes the opportunity of sending an offering to the tomb, as if to remind her father that the hour of vengeance for him was at hand.
A 428. H prefixed L and omitted v. 431, Tum.
433. ax6] om. LIL? add C7 6A, 439-
431. ® piAy] ‘She tries affectionate persuasion, and no longer reproaches.’
Paley. Or rather, her resentment is forgotten in the revival of hope. Cp. supr. 367.
433, 4. lordvar | kreplopara] ‘To
(institute or) perform funereal rights.’
435 foll. Not «pinoy from 1. 436, but some more general word, such as dg@av- gov, is to be supplied with mvoatow. For’ the form of sentence, cp. O. T. 1410-2, ew pé mov | kaddpar’, 7) poved- gar’, 4) Oaddaaroy | éxpi~ar’, évOa phmor’ elodpeoO ert.
Babvoxadet «éver] ‘In deeply hol- lowed dust,’ i.e. buried deep in the ground,
437, 8. GAN dtav Odvy.. Kadtw] ‘ But let this be treasured underground for her, against the day when she shall die.’ ow¢éo0w is passive, and there is an ellipse of eis éxetvov Tov xpévov or the like words.
441. ovK dv.. eméatedpe] ‘She would not have sought to give by way of honour.’ Cp. Ant. 431, xoalo. rpomdy- Sorot TOV veéKxvy aTépet,
166 ZOPOKAEOYS
oxeyar yap ef oor mporgiras atti doxet yépa rad” obv taépoior SéEacOa véxus, bf js Oavav dripos, date Svoperys, éuacyadicOn Kami Aovtpotow Kapa 445 kndtoas e€éuagevr, dpa pi Soxeis
Aurhpt atti tadra tod pévov Pépery ;
ovk at, GAA& Tadra pey pébes’ od dé
Tepotoa Kpatos Bootpiywv dkpas poBas
Kdpod tadalyns,—opixpa pev Tad, GAN’ Cuos 450
dx, dds att, tHvde TAurapi tpixa
443. yépa] yepa L. -yépara 8 T. véwuy T, venus Pal,
etépatev] egaipager LL’,
L pr. adr Ct Ce. axa A,
442, 3. ‘For only think whether you can suppose the dead man in his grave will receive this gift kindly at her hand.’ For airfj as dative of the remote object with mpoogidas 5éfacGa, cp. supr. 226, 7, Tint... mpdopopoy dxovoap’ éros; It may also Le taken with mpoogidds separately, but rather follows both words as combined in one expression.
444. ‘Who slew him dishonourably as a personal foe.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1374, éxOpuis 2x Opa mopotvev: ibid. 1492-4, Hetoa . . Kotray Tavd’ dvedevOepor.
445. pacxadic@n] ‘He was muti- lated’ (by cutting off the extremities and placing or tieing them under the armpits). Clytemnestra had adopted this barbarous means of disabling the spirit of her enemy. Aesch, Cho. 439, épacxaricbn 8 &6’, ws T68° €id7js.
445, 6. ‘And his head was used to wipe the stains away in washing’ (the hearth). This additional circumstance of savagery is known to us only from Sophocles, but is probably not due to his invention. See Introd. to Aj. p. 1. Interpreters have supposed a change of subject, supplying 4 KAvraipyjorpa as nominative to ééyatev. But this is unnecessary if it is borne in mind that verbs active in grammar are often used in Greek to express a passive condition. Essay on L. § 30. p. 52d. Prof. Jebb understands the construction in the
kM 449. poBas] péBas L, xdpas I. thvde tAcmaph] tTHVS GAimaph MSS. rhvbe Acmaph Schol.
véxus] véxus in erasure of two words, C*
45. Kapa] napa LA Vat. c. efevagey C°AT Pal. (gl. éxddapev).
napa Vat. a. 446.
447. adr] abr? 451. dye] ayo L, axa
same way, with a slightly different nuance of interpretation: ‘And by way of funeral ablution received the print of the sword-stains on his head.’ Mr, Paley translates, ‘And at the wash- ing of the body she wiped off the blood-stains on his head.’ But did she wash the body?
446, 7. Electra tries to influence Chrysothemis, not only with fear of her dead father, but also by pointing out the uselessness of the action for Clytemnestra’s purpose, and so quieting her sister’s conscience in this respect.
448. od 8é] For the introduction of the personal pronoun without real em- phasis, in such antitheses, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 79.
449. ‘Clipping off a little from thy luxuriant curls,’ The words call atten- tion to the abundance of Chrysothemis’ hair in comparison with Electra’s. Cp- Eur. Or. 128, 9, elSere map’ dxpas ws ané0pioev tpixas, | c&Covca Kdddos.
451. thvSe tAvrapy tpixa] The adjective here is puzzling, whichever reading we adopt. Hermann thought the MS. reading dAmapj might bear the sense of ‘unmeet for supplication.’ But Armapeiy is hardly near enough in meaning to Acravevey to make this possible. The Scholiast and Suidas explain the alternative reading Arrapi, by ixérv, é€ fs aidroy Acmaphooper.
HAEKTPA,
‘ a a kal (Opa Tovpov ov xdidais hoenpévor.
> ~ x a - ~ airod d& mpooritvovca yidev evuevfj
[22 a.
~ > - 2% > 2 AY = Hply dpwyiy avrov els €xOpovds poreir,
kai maid’ ’Opéorny é€ breprépas XEpos
455
: x ey . EXOpotow adbrod (v7 émepBivar rob,
4 Oras Td AoTov adriv apvewrépars
Xepol orépaper 7} raviv dwpovueba,
> X ~ > a 2 Ve 7 OlHat fey ovy, oluai TL Kakeivw pédov
ra ) lod meppar Td adbth Svompéconr’ dvetpara,
460
duos 8, aderXpx, cot O srotpynooy rdée
2 2 > a ~ euol T adpwyd, TO Te pirtdt@ Bporav
v mavrov, ev" Adov Kemer Kowv marpi,
XO.
453. mpoonttvovea] mpoonitvoica C®, émBva L,
But this is wanting in point. And a confusion of Aimapys with Atmapds (i.e. GAtmap =adxpnpay) is not to be thought of. Perhaps Aimap7, in the sense of ‘patient,’ ‘persistent,’ may have conveyed some shade of meaning suitable to the passage. Or possibly AITIAPH may be a corruption of ATC- TUNA. Cp. 0. C. 1597, ef7’ éduce duc- mets oTOAdS.
I cannot think, with Mr. Paley, that this and the following line are an in- terpolation. The words dyw, dds avrg, are too pathetic for this.
452, ob xAbats AoKnpévov] ‘Not elegantly neat.’ The dative of manner in xAcéats has an adverbial force. Essay on L, § 14. p. 20. Electra’s girdle had not been beautifully ‘got up’ and ‘laid in lavender,’ like her sister's.
453, 4. The belief in the real presence of the spirits of the dead on great occa- sions, which is so powerful in the Ores- teia of Aeschylus, still survives in the Sophoclean drama, but is much less
vividly and realistically felt. It has become more ideal. : 455. @& taeprépas xepds] ‘ With
overpowering might.’ 456. favr’ émepPivar woSi] Either (1) ‘In the fulness of life ((@v7a) should
mpoorirvovoa L?. émepSqva C®A Pal, (gl. éwedGeiv) Vat. ac.
mpos evoéBeay 4 Kopn réyer’ od 6é, el cwppovyces, @ pidrn, Spdoes rade.
465 450. érepBivai]
trample with his foot’ (wo8i expletive) ; or (2) ‘Should trample with a foot of living power’ ((@vre.. wo8i). The latter is rendered improbable by the unusual elision, for which, however; cp. Trach. 675, dpyir’ olds eveipw méuw, where see note. See also Pind. Ol. 13. 114, ap- tainod dvaptn Taadyw. In either case ¢jv is used in the secondary sense of being vigorous. Cp. Ant. 456, 7, deé more | (7 Tatra: O. T. 44, 5, and note.
459, 60. ‘Indeed, I do believe some care on his part caused the appalling dream to come to her,’ For the use of the neuter participle, see Essay on L. § 30. p. 51a. Although pédoy here has not the article, it should be added to the six examples there given.
pév otv interposes the incidental thought, that even without their prayers Agamemnon was minded to interfere. Then, in 461, the main drift is resumed with duos. ‘Still, let us not omit this offering !”
461. ool is here equivalent to cavr7, but occurring here as one of several coordinate terms, can hardly be adduced to justify the use of éué for éuavrny in supr. 363, which becomes necessary if Aumeiy is read.
168
ZOPOKAEOYS
XP. Spdow' 7d yap Sikaov ovk exer Abyov
~ QA na dvoiv épifew, ddN emiomedde 76 Spay,
lanl lan of bd x meipopévyn d¢ Tavde THY Epywrv Epol
~ lan of oly) Tap dpuav mpos Oedv ecto, pirat
~ by as ef 740’ 1) TeKodoa TevoETaL, MIKpav
470
an a of Sox@ pe meipay tHvde ToApHoelv ETL,
XO, orp. ef ph yo Twapdédpov
472. yw] ya MSS, Dind. corr.
466, 7. TO yap .. Spav] ‘For when a thing is right, people should not quarrel over it, but hasten to do it’ Two points are doubtful in the con- struction of these words. a. Either (1) 76 dixaov is subject of éxer, and épifew is epexegetic infinitive, or (2) épiCev is the subject of €ye, and 70 Sixaioy an accusative loosely governed by the words that follow it. 6b. 7d Spay is either (1) the direct object of émoazev- dev, or (2) epexegetic infinitive after émonevdev (i.e. émomeddev 7d dinaoy, dote Spay airéd). For the article in this case, cp. O. T. 1416, 7, és Séov mapecd’ b5¢ | Kpéwy 70 mpdooey nal rd BovAcdeay: infr. 1030, paxpds 70 xpivar tadra xw domes xpévos. The addition of 8vorv belongs to the same tendency to make numbers explicit, which appears in nat 76 yevvatov tpiroy (O.C, 8) and the like phrases. For the sense, cp. Fr. 76, Tots yap Sitatos dvréxey ob padiov.
In the second clause, dAd’ émomebdev, “.7..., a positive notion is understood from the negative. Essay on L. § 36. p. 64, 8, 1a.
468-71. These lines are intended to emphasize at once the timidity of Chry- sothemis and the harshness of Clytem- nestra.
The following short ode, the first stasimon, consisting of a single strophe, antistrophe, and epode, dwells, first, on the renewal of hope which is brought to the upholders of the righteous cause by the announcement of the dream, secondly, on the guilt of those whom Vengeance will now assail, and thirdly, on the long chain of troubles, of which their crime is the continuation. The thythm, beginning from three short gly- conian lines, is chiefly iambic and tro- chaic, with an increasing number of
long syllables toward the close of each movement. The metrical scheme is the following :— orp.
eae ert
a aa
Suu
tu-uR- 7
syYtu—U NUR Ut
, vtustuH tu
/ / £ 16 yy SS pe SS Ae x yaar ap Teepe I ay at tg = a os iA 4 / ee yg eg ee ey le
This doubtful syllable at the close of an iambic tripody is exceptional.
472, 3. Cp. O. T. 1086, eiwep éya Havris eiph at Kard yepny tBpis.
HAEKTPA,
Hadvris Epuy Kal yvdpmas
2. ~ AeTopeva codas,
ciow & mpdmavris
on
169
475
Aika, Sixata pepopéva yepoiv xpdrn’
2 > Z ’ fot a HETELOLY, @ TEKVOV, OV paKpod xpovou,
ao # , imecti pot Opdoos, adutvéwy KAtvovcay
» 4 2 2 apTiws ovEelpaTwy,
480
> > ~ cs 10 ov ydp mot duvacter y 6 pvoas ‘Edddvov dvaé,
ovd’ & marae xadrKémhaxtos dupdkns yévus,
485
g 2 ? , 2 a7 a@ viv Karemegvev AalOKXLOTAaLS EV ALKLALS,
dvr. HEEL Kal ToAvmovs kal modvxelp & Seuvois KpumTopéva ASxoLs xarkérous ’Epivis,
479. Opdoos] Odpaos C°AT Pal. dpvaore: AL”, LATL?, xadxémAnros Pal. oToua Tehéxews) Corr. ex Hesych.
475. 4 mpdpavris Aika] ‘Presaging Justice,’ i.e. the just Power that has warned Clytemnestra through the dream.
476. Slkara .. Kpatm] Either (1) ‘Bringing with her the victoriousstrength of righteous action,’ or (2) ‘And shall bear away the victory in a righteous deed.’ In the latter case (2) the par- ticiple is proleptic, The former inter- pretation (1) is on the whole more probable. For this use of Pepopéva, cp. Hdt. 7. 50. § 8, modAny popBiy pepopevor Topevdpeba.
479-81. These lines echo the language of the dialogue, supr. 412, €xets Te Oap- cos TovbE Tov TapBous TépL;
480. dSumvéwv] ‘Breathing of glad- ness,’ i.e. auspicious. Cp. O. T. 151, w@ Aros ddverrés Part.
kAtoucav] For this accusative, with the dative preceding,—as if after Oap- puvet or some such word, see Essay on L. § 6. p. 23, and cp. Aesch. Cho. 410, L1, mémaATar 8 adré pot plroyv xéap tévde KAvoucay oiKToY.
484. 6 ptoas] It must be borne in mind that Electra is present during the chanting of this ode. Cp. supr. 184 and note,
Opdcos L?, 484. madacd] first a by C??
490
483. duvaoret) duyvnore? LY. xadrKkdrdakros| xakndmAnKTos
485. dupdans] dupnens LT Pal. (c. gl. or yévus 491. Epwis] pis L. épuvisA, épvds I.
485. ‘Nor that oid two-edged axe of sharpened bronze. yaAkomAaktos is literally, ‘Smiting with bronze,’ yaA«éas mTAnyas éxwv. See Essay on L. § 53. p. 98. xadnéraxros, * Of solid bronze,’ is the conjecture of Kvidala. The axe is imagined as giving evidence, much as in early times a weapon might be accused of homicide. For a somewhat similar fancy, attributing feeling to an inanimate instrument, cp. Philoctetes, 1130 foll., 4 mov édewdv Spas, «.7.A., Hab. 2, 11, ‘The nail shall cry out of the wall, and the beam out of the timber shall answer it, Woe unto him,’ etc.
486. aicyiorats év aixiats] These words are an echo of supr. 444-6.
488, 9. Kal rohUtrous | Kat roAdXeLp] ‘With exceeding swiftness and might.’ Like was and airés in composition (E. on L. § 55. p. 101), moAvs has here an intensive force, without having an exactly defined significance. Cp. to- AvyAwaoos, infr. 798.
490. Cp. infr. 1396, 7, SdAov oxdrw| Kpvipas mpos abTd Téppa.
491. XaAKérrous] ‘ With adamantine,’ ie. (1) unwearying, ‘footsteps.’ Cp. xaA- aos adrecphs. Or (2) ‘ Irresistible.’
ZOPOKAEOYE
5 ddextp dvupda yap éréBa puarpdver yépov durdnuab’ ofow od Gems,
mpo TevOe Tol p ExEL ca = a ¢ ve
Enmore pymrod’ Hpiv
dwpeyés mehav Tépas
495
10 Tois peo Kal ovvdpdowv, Hf Tor pavtetar Bporay
rt a 2 ovk elaly év Sewois dveipos odd év Oecpdrais, ef py TOde pdopa vuKros ev KaTacxHoe.
>
ér, @ /léXomos & mpébcbev moAvrovos érireia, @s epmores alavijs TQOE Ya. a x s ‘ 5 evTe yap 6 TovTicbeis F # Mupriros éxorpdOn, ok Z Ave TayxXpytewy odippev dvatdvos aikiass
496. phnmore] add A, om. LIL? Pal.
498. 4] FLL. FA. VV3MM?. aiav® Pal. mayxptcwv L and most MSS.
492. éwéBa] ‘There came on,’ as a dangerous event (ola. = rovrwy ots).
495-8. mpd tavSe.. cuvdpdow] ‘In the face of these things I feel assured that the portent which comes near to the doer or the abettor of the deed cannot be other than baneful.’ In Sophocles, not as in Aeschylus, Aegisthus is the author, Clytemnestra the accessory,ofthe murder. In Aesch. Ag. 1609, he claims a greater share than the poet really attributes to him. For pore, see E. on L. § 24. p. 41, y 2, and cp. Aj. 183.
499. pavretat Bpotav] ‘ Divination, as an art in which mortals are con- cerned.” Cp. O. T. 709, Bpdreoy obbev pavrixis éxov Téxvns, and see Essay on L. § 40. p. 75.
500, o¥8’ ev Oeaddrois] The indica- tion of the dream is as express and clear as any oracle. If the one fail of ac- complishment, so must the other.
501. ev katacxyoet] ‘Shall happily reach its destination,’ i.e. shall have a fortunate issue. Cp. Trach. 826, 7, «at 7a5 dpOds | Eumeda karoupicer.
500 [22 b.
595
510
Hyiv) Faw L. fyiv C8A. jyiv Pal.
506, alavns] aiaviio L, accent by C°, aiav} ATL? Vat. ac 509. pupridos| puptidod L, moduxpicwv M.
510. * mayxpvoéav] 511. dvoravas] dvordvos L.
504, 5. ‘O chariot-race of Pelops in the former time, that hast caused many troubles, how pregnant was thine oc- currence with sorrow for this land!’ Sophocles passes over the quarrels of Atreus and Thyestes, and goes back at once to the homicide of which Pelops, the author of the whole race, was guilty. This made Hermes the father of Myrtilus send the golden ram, which led to the fatal dissension between the brothers. Eur. Or, 988-1012. The act of Orestes in the present drama is destined to put an end to the series of disasters which then began.
506. On the question between aiavys and aiavyj, cp. Aj. 672 and note.
510. *mayxpucéwv| The chariot of the wealthy Pelops on his bridal journey was encrusted with gold. Cp. Pind. Ol. 1.87. mayxptceos is the Homeric form, and if a change is necessary, this seems to be the simplest. The metre is the same asin 512. Others read rayxpvowy éx dippav. M. has rodvypioor.
511, Svordvors aiiais] Myrtilus,
HAEKTPA., 17a mpoppifos éxpipbeis,
10 ov *7i Te éAumey ék Tove’ olxous
moAdvtrovos aikla, 515
KAYTAIMNHSTPA,
dvemévn pév, ds eorkas, ad orpéder.
ov yap mdpecr Aiyicbos, bs o ereiy dei Hi Tot Oupaiay y otcay aicytvew didous viv & ds daeor’ éxeivos, oddiy évrpéret : é€uod ye Kaltot moAAG mpds oddovs pe di) 520 efeimas os Opaccia Kal mépa dixns dpxo, KadvBpifovea cal ct kal Ta od. éyd 8 bBpw pev ov txo, kaxds dé ce Aéyo, Kaxds Kdbovca mpds cébev Oapda. Tatijp ydp, ovdéy &Ao col mpdcynp dei, 525 as €& éuod réOvnkev. é& euod* Kadds e£o.da, 4 yap Aikn vw efde KovK eyo pévn,
as >» > x a TOVO apvynats .OUK €VEOTL fot.
513. ob *7i mw] ob tic mw MSS, Herm. corr.
514. eAurev] étamev LA,
éhimev T. _oteous] otxou(ar ?) L. otxouvs V pr. M pr. otxou Cett. 516. o7pe- pe] tpépy: LL*, orpégy AY. 517. 0°] added AC’, om. Pal. par. népa] mépar LL? 525. oot} rot L pr. 528. vw elke Kove] pay eidey #° ove L pr. corr.C*%, efAev ovx A, fre xovw I'L? Pal.
although a traitor to Oenomaus, was a benefactor to Pelops. Observe the repetition of the word from supr. 486, also infr. 515.
512. mpSppLEgs éicpipOets] ‘Uprooted and flung forth
513-15. ‘Never since that day has sad dishonour left the house. Some editors read éAumev é« Tovd’ olxov, ‘ Has failed out of this house,’ which is less probable. Wecklein reads ofxous | moAu- mapovas, which is supported by the scholion on 508, ob &:éAumev aixia Tots tmodvkrnpovas Souous, But see E. on L.
§ 44. pp. 83, 4.
pare foll. The dialectic of the follow- ing scene may be compared with Aj. 1047 foll., Ant. 632 foll.
517. The spectator is a second time
informed of Aegisthus’ absence, which is so necessary to the plot. Supr. 310 foll.
518. Oupaiav y’.. pidous] ‘To go out of doors and bring disgrace upon your relatives:’—i, e. your appearance and conduct in the house are a sufficient disgrace to them. Cp. supr. 312, 3.
521, ds Opaceta] Sc. eipi.
522. oé kat td od] ‘ Thee and thine.’ Clytemnestra thus acknowledges that Electra’s complaints were never for her- self alone, but for her father.
525, 6. watyp.. téOvykev] ‘ Your father, that is what you are always holding forth, (how that he) died by my act. By a kind of attraction, the main sentence, as it proceeds, becomes subordinated to the paren- thesis.
172 ZOPOKAEOYS
A xpav o dpyyew, ppovoda’ érdyxaves® émel rarhp obros abs, bv Opnvels del, 530 Thy ohv buatpov pobvos “EdAjvev erAn
Oica: Oeotow, ovK icov Kapay pot
‘A a> © > a € ? * » 4 AUmns, OT EoTrElp, WOTEP 1 TIKTOUT EM.
5 a A ie elev, Sidagov Of pe, TOU xXapiv TlvoY — Zovoev adtiv, mébtepov “Apyelov épeis ; 535 lod cal 2 ~ adn ob perivy adroior Thy y ei KtTavely, ~ lod A‘ GAN dv dderdpod Shra Mevédrew Kravov rap. obk Enedre TOVOE por Sdoew Sikny ; mérepov éxelvp maides odK Haoav SuTdoi, lod cen > ~ ods THade paddov elkds HY OvicKew, maTpos 540 fol a ay s Z & kal pntpos dvras, hs 6 mAods 60 Hv xaply; ~ 3 a Io¢ Zz } Tov éuav “Aidns Tw tpepov TEKvev } tov éxelvns toye Saicacbat mréov ; a 7 * n~ % 2 By ~ i} 78 wavdéder marpl trav pev €& epod matdwv 1600s mapeiro, Mevérew 8 eviv; 545 ov tair aBotdou Kal Kakod yrdpnyy marpés; box pév, ef kal offs dixa yvdyns réyo. pain & dv 4 Oavotcd y, «i paviy Aa&Por, 534. 67] 6€ LL’G Pal. 84 CA. tivev] tive L Pal. L? pr. rivos CSA Vat. ac VV5M?. 530. éuny] qv from dv L. 538. Euedde] Euedrdey LL’, 542.
ti | tw’ LUD Pal. 543. wAéov] wAéwy LL? madoy ACT, mAéw Pal. 544. after 7@v letters erased, L.
529. q] Sc. 7H Aden.
531. potvos “EAAqvev] i.e. either (1) he did what no other Greek could have had the heart to do, in sacrificing his child, or (2) while the army con- sented to the sacrifice, he had the sole responsibility, as commander-in-chief, or (3) when all shrank from the sacri- ficial act, he himself took the knife to slay his daughter. For (3) cp. Aesch. Ag. 225, érAn 8 ov Ourhp yevécdat Ovyarpés, #.7.2., ib. 210, 231 foll,
534. Tod xdpw tivwv) ‘On whose account ?’ lit.‘ Absolving an obligation to whom?’ Others read rot yxdpuy, tivwy ; ‘Wherefore, on whose account ?’
536. i.e. dad’ od perfy abtofor ris y’ épns, Wore THY env KTavELY.
537, 8. ‘But if for his brother Mene- laus’ sake he slew my child, was it to be expected that I should not requite him for this ?’
539. tatSes..StmAot] Megapenthes and Hermione, the children of Menelaus and Helen.
542, 3. ‘Or had Death somehow a greater longing to devour my offspring than Helen’s?’? S8atcac@a is epexegetic infinitive, sc. raya réxva Saicacba.
544, 5. ‘Or had that accursed father given up all care for his children by me, while preserving his affection for Mene- laus’ offspring ?”
548. Contrast with this the feeling of Antigone, Ant. 515, ob papruphoe rave” 6 karOavav vents,
HAEKTPA, 173
2 UN X * > Fy ~ eyo pev ovv ovK eiui Tots mempaypévors Sta Oupos’
[23 a. ef 8& col Soxd gpovetv Kakds, 550 yrdunv Stkalav cyodca tods médas Wéye.
HA. épeis piv ody! viv yé pw ds dpéacd tu AuTnpov, efra cod Tad eEjKovo’ Urro* GAN iv edfis jor, Tod TeOvnKdros 0’ tep A€~aip dv bp0Gs Tijs Kaoryvirns O duos, kal phy edinw: e€fpxes, ok dv Haba AuTNpd KAveuy,
555
KA, ei O€ p’ BS det Adyous
HA. kat 8% Aéyw oor, Twarépa gs Kreivar, tis dv TovTou Néyos yévoit dv aicyiwy ért,
cir obv Sixaiws etre pi; éEw SE cor, 560 as od dikn y exrewvas, dd\Ad o Eorracey
meld Kaxod mpos dvdpos, @ Taviy Edver.
> a €pod dé thy Kuvaysy “Apreuv, Tivos 2 Towas T& TOMA mvevpat erxev AVAIL
549. after mempayyevois 6 letters erased, L. al om. LrL’,
épys ATL? Pal. (c. gl. Bee
épns] agao Ae 556. Adyous]
554. Ae eke
Adyors CTATL? Pal. 559. ére] er’... 2? 9 er’ dy t tri ATL?. 561. ob}
ow L, 562. medw)| moo L Pal. 564. motes] mow hs . A. dinto WC’. mowds L?, mowas T Pal. V. éoxev] gl. dvrt rot éméoxer ev TH Vt. ADALEL] nvdieor L. avarAid: C®% abdaAl& Cett.
549, 550. €yd. .Bvc0upos] -‘ For my part, then, the past causes me no mis- giving.’ She will not confess her alarm before Electra, rots mempaypevots is da- tive of the reason: Essay on L. § 14. p- 21. Cp. Thuc. 3. 98. § 6, rots 7e- mpayLevors poBovpevos Tovs “A@nvaious.
551. ‘If you must blame others, do so on just grounds,’ lit. ‘Having got hold of a just notion of the case.’ These words are a challenge to Electra to show cause why Agamemnon should not have been slain, as the mere fact of his death (supr. 525, 6) was no suf- ficient reason for her continued abuse. The stress is on the participial clause, or rather on the word 8ikatav.
552, 3. epets .. Aumnpov] The death of Iphigenia was a painful subject to Electra.
556, 7. el Sé p’ 8 det Adyous| éffjpxes] ‘If your speeches to me were always tuned in that key.’ ye is go-
verned xard civeow by the whole phrase, as equivalent to &5« mpoonyd- peves, é€apxev is used as in éfdpxyey Hédos. Electra is imagined as sounding the note to which Clytemnestra re- sponds.
561. Sky] ‘As moved thereto by Justice ’—dative of the cause.
563, 4. tThvos .. AYALEL] ‘In requital for what’—either (1) ‘ He endured that mighty wind at Aulis?’ or (2) ‘That great tempest fell upon Aulis?’ or (3) ‘She directed (érécxev) that mighty wind at Aulis?’ It may be objected to (1), that if Agamemnon is the sub- ject of éoxe, the words warip otpés in 566 are unnecessary. For (3) requir- ing écxev to be equivalent to énécxev, see Essay on L. § 55. p. 101, 4, and L, and S., s. v. éxw, A. ii. 7, and cp. I, 14. 57; of 5’ émi vnvat Sonor pdxny ddia- orov Exovaw: I. 271, (eeOviat) mKpas ddivas Exovoat,
174
} yd dpdow Kelvns yap ob Oéuis pabeiv.
2O¢POKAEOYS
565
matip mod’ obpos, as éyo Krbw, Oeas
maifov Kat’ ddoos egexivnoev mrodoiy ; 5 \ otixroy KepdoTny @ragoy, ov KaTa opayas
x éxxopmdoas ros Tt Tuyxdver Baddy,
a iA tL Kak tTovde pynvicaca Ant@a Kopy
570
kareiy’ Ayaiods, as marijp dvticrabpov
~ nr ft Tod Onpss exOdcee THY avTOD KOpHY.
GS hv ra Kelvns Odpar’ od yap jy Avors
2 cal > ? wt dAdn orpar mpods oixoy ovd’ eis “/Aov,
av0’ dv Biacbels modAdAa KavTiBas ports
575
ZOvcey adriy, ovyi Mevédew yxapuv.
ei 8 obv, ép@ yap Kai 7 ody, Keivoy Oéd\ov
eragpedjoat Tair epa, Tovrou Oaveiv
= CD.’ ey > 2 é6 é og ta % XPnY Q@UTOV OUVEK EK GEVEVY, TFOLM VOU@ ,
dpa rieioa Tovde Tov vipov Bporois
580
Hi) whpa cavthi Kal perdyvoay ridns.
let Ay el yap Krevodpev dAXAov avT adAov, av ToL
mpotn Odvos dv, ef Sikns ye Tvyxdvos.
GXN eiodpa ph oKAw ovK ovoay riOns.
572. avrod)] avrod LATL?. 581. OAs) Tino L. ruyxavers LATL? Pal.
565. kelvns..padeiv] ‘ For you may not learn from her; i.e. Artemis will not hold communication with one so polluted. Clytemnestra notwithstand- ing appeals to Artemis, infr. 626.
566-9.- Electra’s point is that Aga- memnon’s fault which provoked Arte- mis was a light and all but involuntary offence.
507. éextvyoev modoiv] ‘Startled by his tread.’ The language is softened so as to convey the impression that Agamemnon put up the stag acci- dentally.
569. ‘He chanced to let fall some word of boasting.’ There is a stress on the participle éxxopmacas.
571, 2. Electra does not raise the question whether the will of Artemis was just ornot. She is contented with shifting
avrod Pal. riOns ATL? Vat ac V%. 584. TeOAs] ThOno L.
578. @pa] a from w Cor’, tides V pr. 583. Tuyxdvois] ridas A, 107s L’T.
the responsibility from Agamemnon.
575. The words woAAd Kal dvriBds form a separate clause, unless 7o0AAd be joined to BracGeis, which is improbable. ‘For which cause,—and not for Mene- laus’ sake,—under compulsion,—ay, after many a struggle,—he reluctantly sacri- ficed her.’ After making this elaborate statement of the immediate cause, it oc- curs to Electra that everything connected with the expedition was in one sense done on Menelaus’ account, Hence she resumes, with ei 8 otv, by admitting this, as if for the sake of argument.
579- mole vépe] ‘On what principle?’ Cp. Ant. 908, Tivos vépou 5) TadTa mpos xdpw rAéyw ;
584. ov otcav] ‘Unreal; i.e. od Gd7n97. Cp. Thuc. 6. 16, mpooroinaty te Evyyeveias.. kal pr) ovcar,
HAEKTPA,
ef yap Oédes, Sidatov avd’ brov raviv
175
585
alcxicTa mdvtev Epya Spéca Tvyydves,
G4 , a , > @ qris Evvedders TO tadrapvaiw, ped’ ob
la TarTépa Tov. auov mpdobey eEarddecas,
kai matdoro.eis, Tods d& mpdcbev evoeBeis
Ka€ evocBdv Bracrévras éxBadoio’ exes.
a a? 3 Z > BY \ aA 2 A TOS TAVUT ETALVET ALL av, 1 Kt TOUT Epels.
59°
>
as THs Ovyarpos dvtimowva rAapBdvers ;
aicxpas, édv mep kal Aéyns. od yap Kaddv
B) ~ ~ a“ 4 Lia ExOpois yapeiobar tis Ovyarpds obveka.
- ral GAN’ od yap oddi vovbereiv Eeori ce,
595
i) wacav ins yMéooav ds Thy pntépa
kakooTopobuev, Kal o éywye Seomériy
N 2 > wy PY CoA Zz 7 PNTEP ovK ehagoov Els Huas vena,
) (@ Biov poxOnpov, éx Te cod Kaxots
modois det Evvotca rod Te ovvvdpov,
6 & dddos eo, xeipa ohy pors duydv,
588. dyudv] a from é CS. 590. wag] xg L, émawwéoatp’ av] yp. éwavérwpev C?. Bave.C?, AauBdveo A, 593 595. ce] oa L Pal. oe A.
589. tovs 5¢ mpdobev] Sc. maidas, understood mpds 70 onuawdpevoy from mai§oro.e’s. Essay on L, § 36. p. 64.
590. evoeBav] i.e. ’Ayapéepvovos. Poetical plural.
éxBaAoto” éxets] ‘You have cast out from favour.’ Electra is virtually an outcast, and Orestes, although not ban- ished by his mother’s act, durst not return openly to his home.
591. T&s..dv] ‘Do you expect me to approve of this ?’—referring to supr. 550.
591, 2. i..AapPdvets] ‘Or will you say that in this, too, you are vindicating your daughter?’ ‘otro, accusative in apposition with rs 0. a. A.
593. aiaxpas] Sc. épeis.
ob ydp a «. 7.4.) ‘ There is little virtue in,’ etc. See on Aj. 1132, 1349.
595-7. GAN’ ob ydp . . kaxooropod- pev] ‘But then one may not even reason with you, since you reply with all your
duov A Vat. ac V3. Bdaorévras] BAactavras LL? Pal,
. Aéyns] Aéyeeo LT Pal.
[23 b. 601
éuoy TL? Pal. VM. dyov M?.
Bdaorévras A. 5Q1. 592. AapAdves] ruyxave: L TL? . Aap- Aéynis C&AL?,
vehemence that I am reviling my mother.’
For 4AX’ 0% .. yap without apodosis, cp. O. C. 988 foll., dA’ od ydp oir’ év Toiad’ dxovoopat Kakds | yapouoww, #.7.d.
macay ins yA@ooav = tacav yAdooav ietoa déyes. Cp. Plat. Legg. 10. p. 890 D, dAad nacav, 7d Acydpevor, pari iévra 7G Taha vopw emixovpoy yiyve- cba ASyw.
597- véyw] ‘And truly I account thee rather my mistress than my mo- ther.” «al has a sarcastic tone as in interrogation, and is nearly =Kai tot,— as in Aj. g2 it may be said to have the force of kal phy.
6o1. 6 8’ &dXos Ew] * And he, more- over, in a foreign land.’ The article is demonstrative, and dAdos is predicative or adverbial. See Essay on L. § 21.
. 25 see .. @vyav} Electra implies that Clytemnestra would have killed Orestes
176
ZOPOKAEOYS
trnpov "Opéotns dvatvx7 TpiBer Biov'
dv moAAd Of pe col Tpépew pidoTopa
of érntidcw’ Kal 760°, elmep Eobevor,
> ad ng 2 ! éSpav dv, eb todr tobi, ToddE y obvexa
605
of * kipuooé p eis dmavtas, «ite | Xpi) KaKTY
4 eire orbpiapyov eit dvaidelas mAEaY,
hy lal n~ 4 el yap wépuxa tavde THv epyov idpis,
oxeddy TL THY anv ob KaTaicxive ptow,
XO,
{ & # z o 2 oe X\ 6b op@ pevos Wveovoayv’ €l O€ GUY OLK
610
Edveott, Tovde gppovrid’ obKér eloops.
KA,
trotas dé por det mpds ye THYdE PpovTidos,
Aris Toatra tiv Texodoay UBpicev,
kal tadra tTyALKodTos; apd cou doKet
xopelvy dv eis wav epyov aicxtyns arep ;
HA.
615
> 2 + nA oe 9 9 2 4 €U vuv €77lOTW TOVOE Bb alto xuvynv EXELV,
kel py SoK@ cor pavOdve & dbovvexa
BA 4 | 2 * x éfwpa mpdoow KOUK Efol MpooElKoTa,
GAN 4 yap €k cod dvopévera Kat Ta oa
epy eéavaykdger pe tadra dpav Bia.
DS
620
> a x > by iA > 2 la aloxpois yap aicxpd mpdypar éxdiddoxera,
614. THALKODTOS] THALKOdTws LT.
AT. dpé co L?; 616, vuy] viv L.
if she could, either at the time of Aga- memnon’s murder, or afterwards.
603. ool .. pidoropa] ‘An avenger of blood against thee.” pudotwp is pro- perly one who stains others with his own guilt; here it is one who fixes the stain of guilt by executing vengeance for it. Compare the use of the verb ‘to stain’ in Elizabethan English: e.g. Shaksp. Ant. and Cleo. 3. 4, ‘Pllraise the preparation of a War | Shall stain your brother’
606. etre + xpq] ‘ Whether you must call me,’ etc. Here, as in Aj. 1373, the reading of the MSS, which is possibly idiomatic, is preferred to xpns =xp7Ces, which is a doubtful emendation.
608. tavSe tOv épywv] ‘Of actions which have this character” Cp. O. T. 864, 5, Tay evoerTov dyvelay Ad-yor | Ep- yov Te TavTev, dy, «.7.A., and note,
tndtxovTos C°AL?,
dpa] ap’ ov C®. dp’ ob
609. Katatoxtvw| Cp. Aj. 1304, 5, dp @8 dpiotos eg dprotéow Svoiv | Bdag- tiv av aicxbvo Tots mpos aipa- TOS ;
610. SpS pévos mvéovcav] Sc. ri KaAvraipynjotpay. This appears from her reply, and also from the comparison of ef 5¢ obv Bien, «.7.A, with supr. 528. Here, as in O. T. 746, Aesch. Ag. 1306, ti 8 éort yxphya; tis a drootpepe $~6Bos ;—the dialogue contains a re- ference to by-play.
614. tHAKodTos| ‘At her age.’ Cp. infr. 961, 2:—i.e. Her words are not those of a petulant girl, which might be safely disregarded.
616-9. The harshness of Electra is not native to her character, but super- induced, and she is painfully conscious of this,
HAEKTPA,
17?
KA, & Opéup dvadés, Fo éyd kal rd ern kal tdpya Taud mOAN dyav déyew more. HA, ob rou déyes viv, odk éyd, od yap Toreds tovpyov' r& & épya tods Aédyous edpioKerat 625 KA. 4dr od pd tiv Séorowav “Apreuw Opdcous Tovd odk adigeis, cdr dv Alyicbos mérn. HA, spas; mpds opyhy exdéper, pebeiod por Aéyerr & ypHfouw, odd emictacar Kdveu, KA. ovkovy édoes od8 im evpripou Bos 630 Oical w, eredy oot y’ ébnxa wav Néyew: HA, &@, Kedevo, Ode pnd érairid Tovpov atop, ws ovK dv mépa éEaup Ere. KA, Gratpe 8% od Otbpab’ 4) rapotcd por wdykapt, dvaxtt TOO’ Grws duTnpious 635
evxas dvdoxw depdrov, & viv exo,
Kdtos dv 46n, PoiBe mpocraripre,
kexpuppévny pov Bd. ob yap é&v pidros
6 piOos, ovdé ma&v dvanrvéar mpére
623. moet] moet L.
623. WOAX’ dyav Aéyew trovet] ‘Make you to say too much:’—i.e. Are too much the theme of your discourse, in which you say much that you should not.
624. vw is here neuter plural =aird.
624, 5. Translated by Milton:—‘’Tis you that say it, not I; you do the deeds, And your ungodly deeds find me the words.’
626. pa tv ..”Aprepiv] Cp. supr. 565, and note, @pdcovs is genitive of cause.
627. For the repetition of ovd«, see Essay on L. § 29. p. 48.
We are again reminded that Aegis- thus is from home. Cp. supr. 517.
628, 9. peOciod por. . xprsoupr’] After giving me leave to say what I chose.’ Supr. 556.
630. 008 tm’ edptpov Bows] ‘Not even in silence from clamour :’—i.c. Not even without being pestered by your noise.
VOL. Il.
mod T, moret Pal. 626. od pa THY] obparny L. ov pa THY CP.
624. motets] mocio LT. mocets Pal, 631. coi yjovy L. aot y’ C%
632. keAevw] ‘I urge it on you:’— i.e. as knowing what need you have to propitiate the gods. :
634. 4 twapotod por] ‘Thou that art with me.’ Cp. supr. 424. In Sophocles the attendants are never called by name,—as the Nurse is in Aesch, Cho. 732.
634, 5. Otpae?..mdykapm’)] ‘Rich offerings of various produce.’ 635. dvaxtt.. 798") ‘The king in
presence here ;’—Apollo Lyceius, infr, 645: cp. O. T. 919, supr. 1. 7.
635, 6. dmws.. exw] ‘That I may offer up a prayer for release from the terrors which are now haunting me.’ The words, depdroy & viv exw, are added in construction with Aury- ptovs. For the sense, cp. O. T. 921, brws Avow Tw’ hply ebay wépns.
639, 40. ov8é wav. . épot] ‘Nor is it fitting that I unfold everything to light while she isnear me.’ In listening to these words the spectator recollects
178
mpos das mapovons Thode wAnoias epoi,
ZO¢OKAEOYS
640
py odv p0bv@ Te Kal modrvydoc@ BoF
~ ya omeipn paratay Bdgw eis maoav modu,
GAN OS dkove’ HSE yap Kadyd ppdoo,
& yap mpoceidov vuxri ride pdopara
~ Aa ’ yf Siccav dveipov, Tadr& por, AdKe dva€,
645
ei pev médnvey écOdd, dds Tereoddpa,
ef 8 éyOpd, Trois exOpoiow eumarw pébes
\ , , - , x Kal 7 PE wXovTOU TOU WAapovTos €l TIVES
[24 a.
dérotct Bovdretoval éxBadreiv, Edis,
dX @b€ pf aie (Gcav aBraBet Bio
650
Sépous ’Atpedav oxamtpd 7 dupérev rdéde,
giroict te ~vvotcay ois Edverps viv
A x bY evnpepodoay Kal Téxvov bdcwv épot
Svovoia py mpoceatiy 7) AVN miKpd,
Av Av 641, ToAVYAdao] ToyAw@GGON OF TOVYAWoOU OY TayyAdoowL, mMoAVYAwCoW A,
R
649. ops] ep..sL. epps AT. gels L? eis gl. mapaywpyons Pal. 651. dupénew] dug’ erev L,
654. mpdcectw] mpdeotiy L.
aPraBer| ebrAaBet M. ednpepodady C',
that Electra is already in possession of the whole truth about the dream. Cp. supr. 417 foll.
641, 2. ‘Lest with inauspicious and noisy outcry she disseminate a lewd re- port throughout the city” 0évw is lit. ‘odium,’ patatav is not merely ‘cause- less,’ but ‘wanton,’ conveying the notion of positive mischief. In moAvyAéoo the first part of the compound is inten- sive. Cp. supr. 488, 9, infr. 798.
643. ‘ But hear it, even in the (vague) form in which I will make it known.’ Cp. O.C. 484, for the importance attached to the form of words used in prayer.
644. yap introduces the promised statement.
645. 8tocGv is supposed by some to mean, ‘Ambiguous;’ but it is simpler and more natural to understand it either of two different dreams, or of the same dream repeated. Cp. Plat. Phaedo, 60 E, moAAdaus por porta 7d airs évinvov ev re mapedddvTr Bly, GAdAor’ év GAAQ dpe pavdpevoy, TA adTa Be A€you, #.7.A.
650. 653. evnuepovoay] mpbccotw C?,
647. €pmadw] ‘On the contrary,’—~ because éuoi is understood with re- Aeopépa in 1, 646.
pees] ‘ Let it fall instead,’
648, 9. ‘And if there is one who plans to cast me forth by guile from my present high estate, do not permit it to him.’ Though ties is plural, Orestes is meant, just as Aegisthus is indicated by the vague ido: in infr. 652. Cp. supr. 590. The spectator knows that the will of Apollo is directly opposed to this petition. For it is difficult to suppose either here or ia O. T. 908, 919, an entire separation of the Lyceian
from the Pythian Apollo. See Intro- duction. 653. Kat Tétvwv Scwv] ‘And with
the children from whom.’ réxvois, the antecedent to Sowv, is attracted into the case of the relative. Essay on L. § 35. Pp. 59. She is thinking of Chrysothemis and Iphianassa (supr. 157) to the ex- clusion of Electra.
654. Adan] ‘ Vexation,’ in an active sense.
HAEKTPA.
179 tadr, & Ave’ ”Amoddov, trews KdAvov 655 dds waow Hpiv @omep earrovpeba, 7a © dda wdvra Kal ciwmdons éuod éragi@ oe Saiuoy dvr’ é€edévan, rods éx Ards yap elxés eats mavd’ dpav. NAIAATQFOS, Eévar yuvaixes, ws dv eldeiny cadds 660 ef Tob Tupdvvov dépar Alyicbov 7déde ; XO. 7d8 éoriv, & Eé’. adris cikacas Kadds. NA. i Kat dépapra rivd erekdfov Kupd , kelvou; mpérer yap os T&pavvos eloopar. XO, pddicta mévrwv’ Ade oor Kelvyn mapa. 665 NA. & xaip, dvacca, col dépwv kw ddyous nocts pidov map dvdpds Alyicbe 0’ spod, KA, édeduny rd pnbév cidévar dé cov mpatiota xphtw, tis o dméoreikey Bporav, NA, Pavoreds 6 Poets, mpdypa topaivey péya, 670 KA. 78 motov, & £6’; einé. rapa girov yap ody dvépos, odd’ oida, mpoogireis r€EeLs Adyous. IIA, ré0vnk ’Opéorns’ év Bpayet ~vvOels r€yo. HA, ot ’ye tédraw’, ddAwdrAa THO’ ev Huépa.
659. mév6"] wavé’ L. dnéotedrev] améoredev L.
655. This part of the prayer is merely formal, and is uttered in a loud voice, the rest having been spoken aside.
660 foll. The coming-in of the Old Man prepares the way for the peripeteia by obtaining entrance for the disguised Orestes. It also brings out the heroic character of Electra, by reducing her to a position of despair, and makes more effective her subsequent recognition of Orestes.
660. Eévar] He speaks as a Phocian.
663. Sdpapra] Sc. odcay,
664. mpére..eicopav] Though no longer Queen of Agamemnon, the daughter of Tyndareus still wears a royal mien,
N 2
épav] dépaiv LA. dnéoredre A,
669. o°] om. LT add C? ort. 674. 'ye] ey LATL? Pal.
667. pidou map’ avSpés] Phanoteus, as the enemy of Strophius, Agarnem- non’s friend, is imagined to be the close ally of Aegisthus. Cp. supr. 45, and note.
668. &eEdpnv ro pnOev] ‘I accept the omen.’ For this customary mode of appropriating auspicious words, cp. Hat. 1. 63, Mewstorparos 5€, cvAdaBov 7d xXpynothpiov, Kat pas BexecOa 1d xpnoder, ennye Thy orpariqv: Aesch. Ag. 1652, 3, Al... mpdxwmos ob avai- voum Oaveiv. | KO, Sexopuévors A€yets Oaveiy oe.
670, mpaypa..péya] ‘Having on his hands the care of a great matter” The report is identified with the event,
180
KA, fA, HA, KA,
ri ons, ti ons, @ geive; ph Tadrns Kdve. Oavévr ’Opéoryy viv Te Kat wdédat réyo.
ZOPOKAEOYS
675
A s 2 14 dmodbpnv dtornvos, ovdév etu ETL, AS X x lod > hs 2 N et uA ua ad piv T& cavTis mpaco, uot dé av, eve,
Tadnbes eimé, TS Tpdm@ di6dAdvTAL ;
lA,
Kameumouny mpos Tadra Kal 7d wav dpdow.
680
keivos yap édOav els 7d Kowwdy “Eddddos
mpoaxnp ayavos Aedgixdv dOdrov xapu,
ér fober dvdpds opbiav Knpvypatov
Spopov mpoxnpvgavros, ov mpérn Kpicts,
elonrAOe Aapmpos, maou Tots éxel oéBas-
685
va a ae lon Zs x Zz dpbpou 8 icdoas tH pice Ta TéEppara,
viens exov é€7dOe mdvripov yépas,
xaos pev év toddolo madpd oor éyo
676. mada Aéyo] yp. 767” évvérw C® interl. 684. Spdpov] Spdyov LA. Spépov TL? Pal.
C3 oré,
675. th bys, te pys,..] For this eager repetition, cp. O. C. rogg, OI. mou 700; Ti dys; mas emas; AN. @ TATEP, TATEP, K.T.A.
676. ‘I have been saying all this while, and now repeat, that Orestes is dead.’ For the participial construction, cp. O. T. 463-5, and note.
678. ob pev. . mpaco’] ‘You, mind your own affairs !’ i.e. Do not interrupt
us.
680 foll. The Old Man now fills up with great spirit (though without an ‘oath’) the outline which Orestes gave him, supr. 48-50. This narrative, while directly pertinent to the action, also helps to relieve it at a point where it was becoming monotonous. The ornate and exaggerated diction (especially in 730-3) is suited to a fabricated account. Contrast in this respect the speech of Hyllus in Trach. 749 foll.
681, 2. eis Td Kowov . . dy@vos] ‘To that contest which is the universal pride of Hellas.’ dyévos is to be taken closely with mpéoxnya, as a genitive of definition. Essay on L. § 10. p. 17, 6.
685. ‘He entered the arena, glorious to behold, and drew all men’s eyes
néda Aéyo T. ov 686. Spdpuov] Spopa L, Spdpov
madw Aéyw Pal,
towards him.’ For Aapmpés, cp. Plat. Rep. 8. 560 E, Aaumpds pera moddod Xopod xatdyouow: Aeschin. 34. 40.
686. ‘ And having finished his courses in a manner worthy of his looks.’ Lit. ‘Having made the completion of his courses adequate to his personal appear- ance, This line has been needlessly and mistakenly altered. ovots, the out- ward promise of the man, is an abridg- ment or resumption of eioAGe Aapmpés. Cp. Trach. 308, where mpos pév . . puow is ‘To judge from her appearance:” Pind. Isthm. 6. 30, péper yap “Iobpot vikay mayxpatiou' abéver t’ éxmayAos idely re poppades' dye 8 dperdy ove aicxiov puds: Nem. 3. 32, éav Kadds épdav 7’ éoixdra poppa. The conjecture of Musgr. (ishoas rapéce: Ta Téppara, ‘ Having finished at the starting-place’) is forced and meaningless. On the verb iodw, see E. on L. § 51. p. 96.
688, 9. ‘And I know not, indeed, how to tell you a few out of the many successful exploits of such a hero.’ This is naturally opposed to what follows, where, instead of selecting particular feats, the Old Man sums up all in a single statement. A slight
HAEKTPA.
ovK ofda rods dvdpis Epya Kai Kkpdrn
ty 8 Ic8*{ boar yap cioexipugav BpaBis
Spbpov diavrdwov * GON * drep voutferat,
TovTay éveyKkov mdavra Tamika
anrBiter’,
"Apyeios pev dvaxadovpevos,
dvopa & ’Opéorns, Tod 7d Krewdv ‘EAAdSos
7A 4 Fd i) 3 oe rs yapeuvovos oTpadrevy’ ayeipavtos more,
N ~ X agp kal tavra pév ro.add’-
Brdrrn, Stvar dv ob8 dv icydav duyelv.
kelvos yap aAAns %uépas, 60° inmKady
nv Adiov TédAOvTOS wkimous aydy,
eloAOe ToAAGY AppaTnraTdy péra.
181 690 695 drav O€ Tis Oedy [24 b. 700
els Hv “Axatds, ef dad Zmrdprys, dvo
AiBves (vywtav dppdtev émiordrat
Kakelvos év Totrowt Oecoadas exov
€t 690. BpaBijs| BpaBbAs C®. Pal. Vat. ac VM. mevraeor’ & A° M?, pavrés L pr. retouched C®. 703. Oeccaddas] a from o C*,
emendation of 1, 688, x@mws piv éy mavpotat mwoAAd, «.7.A., ‘To tell you much in few, I know of no such (other) hero’s achievements and victories,’ would make the line clearer in itself, but would destroy the connection with év 8 ict. But see the end of note on 1, 691.
691. Porson’s emendation of this line is extremely probable. Ifthe letters wep were displaced, rev(7)d6Aa might easily be suggested.
The relation of ll, 686, 7, to 688- 695, may be questioned. He is describ- ing the first day’s performances, and in 11.686, 7, either (1) states generally what is expanded afterwards, or (2) describes the first race, and then in what follows sums up the remaining contests of the same day. The plural téppara, and the structure of the whole passage, decide the point in favour of (1), making each of the two sentences refer to all the foot-races together. Otherwise (3), supposing the language to be more than usually inexact, the lines may be taken to mean, ‘To tell only a little when there is much to tell, I know no
BpaBeis ATL? Porson corr. ayeipavros Pal.
691. GON’ &nep] wévrabr’ & LIL? 695. d-yeipayrés) Loe eyet- 697. Svvait’] Siva. Cr.
feats to be compared with his. One thing you may know,’ etc.
693-5. ‘He received the congratula- tions of the crowd, being known by proclamation as an Argive, named Orestes, son of Agamemnon, who levied once the famous armament of Hellas.’
696, 7. Stav..BAGTTH] ‘But when some god is thwarting.’
699. HAlov réAXovTos] ‘At sunrise :’ i.e. beginning then.
fvywtav dppdrev émordrat] ‘Masters of yoked cars.’ Hadt. 4. 189, réocepas inmous culevyvivar mapa AiBiwv of “EAAnves wepadnxact. Hence, possi- bly, the position of this general epithet. The fame of Cyrene in chariot-racing is known to us from Pindar.
703. Oecoahds | Orestes was exiled from the plain of ’Apyos imméBorov, and Phocis was too mountainous for horse- breeding. The Athenian spectator might here be reminded of his faithful allies, the Thessalian horsemen.
The five first mentioned come from Dorian states, the rest being either Tonic or Aeolian. év rovrovor, ‘ Enter-
182
ZOPOKAEOYS
, trmous, 6 mwépmros’ Exros ef AlrwAlas
favOaior modrouss EBSopos Mdyvns avip’
795
6 8 &ySo0s NedKimmos, Aividy yévos:
évaros "AOnvav trav Oeodpytav do"
Bowwrds dddos, Oéxatov éxmAnpav dxov,
ordvres & 60 abrods of TeTaypévor BpaPrs
KAfpos ernhav Kal Katéctncav dippous,
710
XarKhs trai oddmvyyos néav' of & dpa
irmois SpokAjoavres tvias XEpow
trecav’ év 8& Twas éperTHOn Spopos
us n ¢ z é: , oe Be KTUTIOU KpoOTNT@V APPLaTov KOVLS avo
gopeid dpod dé mdvres dvapeprypévor
715
pelSovro Kévtpav ovdév, ws bmepBador
106. aividy] aivedy L. aivedy A. BpaBets A Pal. & 6] 6 from 7 L. dppdtov] dpparev L,
ing himself with the foregoing,’ calls attention to this difference.
705, 6. The descriptive epithets in this and the next line, while adding vividness to the picture, may have had some special appropriateness that would be felt by the Greek hearer.
706. Aivdv] Hdt. 7. 132, 198.
707. The ornate epithet is reserved for Athens.
708. SéxarovéxmAnpav dxov] ‘Making ten chariots in all.” Cp. Hdt. 9. 30, civ 5¢ Ocoméwy rota. mapeovar eLendrn- podyro ai évdexa pupiddes,—and, for the use of the ordinal numeral, ib. 1. 51, édnwy oTadpov évvatoy hurtadavTov, and the like expressions. There is a slight confusion or condensation of déxaTov oxov édatvwy and éxmAnpay Tovs béxa dxous.
710. ‘Had set the chariots in order after sorting them with lots.’ «Ayhpous éwnAav would have been a simpler con- struction, but m4AAev is used absolutely of casting lots, and then receives the addition of an instrumental dative. Cp. supr. 1. 21, and note. The con- struction of the whole line is paratactic for mhdavres katéornoav. Essay on L. § 36. p. 68. adrvovs in the previous line is in a general construction with what follows.
dvedy TL?,
or L? Pal. V.
Ns
709. Bpabijs| BpaBijs C°. 60 Vat ac V*. 714.
yi. qgav] ‘The start was made.’ The verb has a vague subject in which horses, charioteers, and chariots, are in- cluded in one notion. ‘Off they went!’
Hence in what follows the charioteers are particularized with the demonstrative ot.
&po] ‘At the same moment ;’ ie, All together at the moment of the start.
714. KpoTyTa@v] ‘Rattling along:’ i.e. the parts of each chariot being rattled against each other, and all against the ground, made a din which filled the place. On the use of the verbal adj., see E. on L. § 53. p. 98.
716, 7. as eS ea Either (1) ‘Whenever any one of them shot ahead of the axle-ends (of the others) and the snorting of the steeds;’ ice, For the most part they were mingled in a confused throng; but when one drew before the rest, then was the moment of excitement,—for the breath of the foaming steeds immediately behind him was an incentive to make him drive faster still, Or (2) ‘Each of them that he might get away from the wheel- naves and the snorting of the steeds :’— each was eager to escape from the neighbourhood of the rest, so as to have free course. But the following lines, which speak of a rival pursuing
HAEKTPA.
xvoas Tis atdtev Kal dpudypab’ tmmd. Cn \ 2 ) ~ as
opot yap audi vata Kai tpoyav Bdceis 4 Z b
Hoppigov, eicéBadrov immxal mvoat,
~ d kelvos 6 bm avriy éoxdrnv otijdnv exor
720
éxpyumt del otvpryya, defy 8 dvels
ceipatov immoy eipye Tov mpookelpevov.
kai mplv pev opOol mdvres Eoracay dippor
9 re éreita 8 Ailviavos avdpos éoropor
719. elaéBaddov] cig EBaddov L.
Me 721. €xpiumr’] éxpint LY. expimr’ Pal. éxpimr’ A. eyxptpmr’ L*. defidv 7° Tricl.
defy L. Sefvdy & ACTL?*. 724. Aividvos) aiveavos MSS.
closely in the rear, cannot be equally applicable to all the ten. For the phraseology, cp. Eur. Iph. A. 228-30, ofs mapemadAero | Indcidas ody mao map avtvya| Kai ovpryyas appareious. (3) Supposing the general sense to be as in (1), xvdas and gpudywara may possibly be accusatives of ‘limitation,’ ‘drew ahead with car and team.’
718, 19. ‘For close about his back and whirling wheels the breath of horses cast its foam.’ Cp. Il. 23. 373- 81, GAN Gre 5) mipatov Tédcov Spdpov donées immot | .. ré7€ 57) dperh ye Exaorov| galver’, dpap 8 inmoror TAO Spdpos’ ka & évara | ai Sypnriddao Twodwxees ex- pepov immo. | Tas Be per’ ELepepov Aro- phdeos apoeves immo, | Tpwior, obd€ Te moAddv dvevd Ecav, GddA par’ eyyds* | alel yap dippov émBycopevorow elxTyy, | mvoth 7 Evphdow perdppevov ebpéc T duo | Oéppet’s en abTtG ydp Kepadds karabévre meTEcOnv.
720. Ketvos] Orestes.
tw’ aithy..éxov] ‘Driving close under the last pillar.” éoydrny, ie. at the extreme end of the spina.
éxav}] Sc. rods immous.
721. expr det oipryya] ‘Grazed the nave of his wheel every time:’ i.e. all but made it touch, or seemed to graze—real contact is of course not meant.
721, 2. Sekvdv. . mpookelpevov] ‘And, letting go the trace-horse on the right, held in the one that was nearest to the inside of the course.’ The two cetpaio irou, so called because not harnessed to the yoke but attached by traces right and
VOL, I. (N)
720, abriy éoxdrny] abriy éoxarny L.
Segvdv 8] 723. €otacay] éoracay L Pal.
left, were practically the leaders of the réOpimmov, or team; and their move- ments at the critical moment of turning the goal were of the greatest con- sequence. Cp. Eur. Iph. A. 221-4, Tovs wey pécous (uyious, | .. Tods 8 &fw cepopdpous, | dvTnpes Kaymaior Spduwr. They must be supposed to know their duty, and only to need a reminder from the charioteer, who holds each of them by a single rein (single, i.e. in his hand). The language of the present passage proves that the direction of the running was from right to left, and the Segids cecpatos had consequently to de- scribe a larger semicircle while the ‘near’ horse was making the turn. That the right hand horse may perform this movement successfully and thus swing the chariot round without mishap, the charioteer gives him the rein, and at the same time holds in the left-hand trace- horse, who, as nearest to the goal, is called mpocreivevos. As soon as this evolution is accomplished, however, the driver must slacken again the left-hand rein, so that both steeds may cover the Oarepov x@dov of the race-course with equal strides. And if from over-eager- ness he does this an instant too soon, he is obviously in great danger of striking the nave of the left-hand wheel against the goal, because the horse when let go will instinctively ‘cut off a corner’ and pull the car along a chord of the circle instead of completing the arc. This is what is supposed to happen to Orestes, infr. 743-5. (So Wecklein also explains,)
184
modo Bia pépovow, éx & broctpodis,
ZOPOKAEOYS
725
Tedodvtes Extov Bdoudv 7° On Spopov,
4g . péroma cupmaiovor Bapkatos dxos
Kavredbev &ddos dddov &€ Evds KaKov
~ 2 # COpave Kavérimte, wav 8 émipmdaro
7 K, a ¢ mn és Vavaylov ploa.ovy immlKav WeEooy,
73°
vovs & obf "AOnvav Sevis hvioctpdgos y Ui]
wy fal > x % ew Tapacmg KavaKkwxever TaApEls
- > y z a 7 krvdov epimmov ev éo@ KUKapEVOY,
HAauve & toyxaros pév, votépas exov
médous ’Opéorns, TH TEAEL TicTLY Pépov"
730. xpioaioy] xpiooatoy LA. épummoy] épimmav L. epemmov C*,
ac V7MM?, 725. Bla hépovow] Sc. 7d dpya, ‘Became unmanageable.’ Essay on L.
§ 53. p.98. Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1224.
ex 8 trootpopis] Either (1) ‘After turning the goal,’ or (2) ‘ Having turned sharply aside.” See next note.
726. ‘When finishing the sixth and now (running) the seventh course.’ Not Tehodytes, but a more general word, e.g. Oéovres, is to be supplied with €Bdopov, Essay on L. § 36. pp. 65, 6, 2. The grammatical irregularity assists the graphic effect. The scene changes while it is being described. Cp. O. C. 1648-50, éfameiSopuev | rov avbpa, Tov pey ovdapod napévr’ én, | dvaxrad airdv, «.7T.A., and note.
The masculine teAotvres either (1) implies that the white horses of the Aenian were, like those of Diomede in Il. 23 (1. c. supr. 718, 9), dpoeves inmor,— which may partly account for their behaviour; or (2) TeAodyres is a nomi- native absolute having for subject the charioteers collectively.
This line seems at first sight to sup- port the former interpretation (1) of 1. 725, ée & broarpopjs. But the point in the course is sufficiently indicated without such an addition; and in the other sense (2) the phrase forms a suitable preparation for 1. 727. The imagination is assisted if we suppose these chariots to be somewhat wide of the goal, so that one of them might
xpicaioy Pal.
735
inm«dyv] immenoy LY. 733. 734. vorépas| torépas & ACT *TP Vat.
face about without oTHAn.
In pérwma, as in xépa infr. 740, the chariot and horses are thought of together as a single object.
The accident happens just when the race is half finished,—six of the twelve customary courses having been run. Cp. Pind. Ol. 2. 88-g0, Muéam . . Xdpi- tes dvOca TeOpinnwy Svaxcidexadpsuwr | ayaryov.
731. The Athenian charioteer is re- presented as the most skilful. It is obvious how this is calculated to sus- tain the interest of the audience. See also ll. 738-40.
732, 3. ‘Pulls aside out of the way and heaves to, letting go by the surge of horses and their riders that was boiling there.’ Not content with the hyperbole in supr. 730, the Old Man adds this yet stronger expression. See above, note on 680 foll.
734, 5. ‘Now Orestes was driving last, holding his horses back, relying on the finish.” There were six courses yet to be. See note on 726, supr. According to this reading the participial clause is explanatory of #Aavve, and #& points forward, opposing the posi- tion of Orestes before and alter he saw that the Athenian alone was left. Some MSS. read iorépas 8, opposing éoxartos to borépas €xwy mudous. ‘He was last, indeed, but was holding back.’
striking the
HAEKTPA.,
dros & Spd péovov viv édXcAetmpéevor, dgdv 8¢ drav Kédadov évacicas Boats modos Sidkel, KagiodoavTe (vyd
nravvérnv, Tor dddos, &ANOO’ Arepos
Kapa mpoBdd\dov lnmkav oxnudrov, 740
kai Tods pév dddous mdvras dogpadeis Spopous
&pO006 6 TAjpwv dpbds e€ dpOdv Sidpor
éreita AVov jviay dpioTepay
kdpmrovtos tmmov AavOdver orhirny akpav [25a 7 . oo y Z ft
maicas’ €Opavce & kEovos pécas xvéas, 145
> kag avttyav dice atv 8 édicoerat a cosa a X ‘4 a Tpntois tuaou tod d€ mintovtos wédw
mO@AoL SiecTdpnoay eis pécov Spdpov,
736. Sas 8] 68 do & CL, 88’ do A Pal.
vintoA C®, édAdreAceppévov A, d&p00v6"| last @ from 7 C®.
745. Gfovos] os from as L, éXiooet L.
736. ‘When Orestes saw that the Athenian remained alone.’ So Mr. Paley, rightly.
737, 8. dfv.. Saker] ‘He urged his swift steeds vehemently with shouts that pierced their ears, and makes for him.’ évociew is a vivid word (Essay on L, § 56. p. 102) which is more pro- perly applicable to hurling hounds at game, throwing an attacking force into a town, etc. Cp. Eur. Or. 255, 6, @ pirep, ixeredm ce, pi) “miceé por | rds aipatwrovs cai Spaxovrwoes xépas.
738, 9. Kaktomoavte Suyd | iAauve- ayv} ‘And now they were yoke by yoke, and on they drave.’
739, 40. TOT’ GAdos . . éxnpdtwv] ‘Now one, and then the other drawing ahead.’ xdpa is used analogically of man, car, and steeds, considered as one object; and the genitive inm«av édxn- patwy is added to make this clear. (Not ‘ Putting “his head forth from the car.’) For the variation of the language in rédte—dAdote, GAAos—AGrepos, cp. Trach. 457, dé5o.xeas . . rapBets.
441. It is implied that Orestes’ fall took place in the middle of the twelfth and last course.
742. ‘The ill-starred youth stood safely on a steady car.’
éAAcAepevov] évAcAretupéevov LL.
éxAcAcmpevoyv T. éAeAetppévov Pal. 742. 744. Kapntovtos] Kavntovtos L. Kdprrovtos C®, 746. drcobe] dAcbev L, wdrobe A, édiaoerar]
743-5. ‘ Then in slackening the left- hand rein while the horse was making the turn, unawares he struck the edge of the goal and splintered the end of his axle-tree’ Cp. supr. 721, 2, and note. The horse making the tun is 6 mpoonel pevos.
746, 7. Kae dvrbyov .. tanTois tpaor] * And in a moment he had slipped over the rim of the chariot, and was rolled along together with it by means of the sharp-cut thongs.’ Here it must be borne in mind that the reins were passed round the body of the charioteer, as, for instance, in the marble reliefs in the ‘Sala della Biga’ in the Vatican. Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1221, 2. This point has not escaped Mr. Browning :—‘ The prince around his body flung the rein, Artemis Prologizes. Hence, when the body of the chariot was arrested by some sudden obstacle, instead of being jerked from his grasp, they would pull him over the dyrvé, and would drag him when the car was again in motion. ovv, sc. Tats inmois or TO Gppare. tipaor is dative of the instrument. tpyrTots, lit. ‘cut,’ is suggestive of the sharp edges of the reins. Cp. infr. 862, tpyrois dAKols éyxvpoat.
748. Sieotdpyoav és péecov Spopov]
186
SOPOKAEOYS
otparés & émws dopa viv éxmentoxita Sippav, dvwdddvge Tov veaviav,
of épya Spdoas ofa Aayydver Kaxd, popotpuevos mpds oddas, dAdor’ ovpave oxédn tmpopaivey, tore viv Sippnddrat, pore KatacyeOdvres immuxdy Spopor, @Zvoav aivarnpsv, date pyndéva yvevat pirov iddvr dv dOdvov dépas.
kai viv trupa Kéavtes evOds ev Bpayxet
XAAKG péyrotrov cdma Serralas omodod Zz (a 2.
pépovoty dvdpes Poxéwy reraypévot,
er Lf ta 2 uA -
dmos twatpoas TUUBov exddxor xOovds.
af an? 2 va € xX 2 ya TOLAVTA GOL TAVT EOTLY, WS fev EV oye
ddryewd, tots 6 iSobc.w, olrep cidoper,
a ) A Héytota mévTov av brem eyo KaKov.
75°
755
460
XO. hed hed? 7d wav 8H Seombraot Tols médaL
mpoppifov, ws orev, ehOaprar yévos. 465 poppigov, , &pbaprar y
751. Aayxdver] yp. Tuyxdver mg. Lor C?. rvyxdver L?, Aaxdve: Pal. 754.
xatacxebdyres] KaTracxeGovtes L. karacxebévres T.
xyavres A, xyovres T Brunck corr. ols Adyar L. Adyos AL?, Ady I.
‘Plunged wildly about the course.’ péoov, Sc. ev péow THY OeaTay, vaguely distinguishes the field generally from the line of running. dreomdpyoar, lit. ‘ were scattered,’ is used inaccurately to sug- gest aimless movement.
749. orparés}] ‘The assembly.’ Cp. Aesch. Eum. 762, xwpa 7H5€ Kal 7G 0G oTpaT@.
752, 3- opovpevos . . mpodalvev] ‘As he was dragged upon the ground, and now and then his legs were pointed to the sky.’ The opposition with da- Aore is suggested as the description proceeds. Hence not d\Aore—dddore,
753- SuppyAdrar] Some of the chari- oteers from the other chariots, who had been thrown, but not seriously hurt.
758. peytorov cHpa Sedalas oroh00] ‘His mighty frame reduced to’ (lit. consisting of) ‘hapless dust. See E. on L. § 10. p. 17, 6. On the sup- posed great stature of Orestes, see
evOvs] ist v from v L.
757. eeavres| enavres LL, 761. Adyo]
Hat. 1. 68, where his bones are found at Tegea :—énérvyov cop@ éenramnxei .. ral eidov Tov vexpdv phkeé toov édvTa Th cope.
760. ékAdxor] The mood depends on the idea of past time contained either in é€povoi . . TeTaypevor, i.e. érdxOnoav pépev, or in the whole of the previous sentence.
701. ro.atra .. éoriv] Cp. Ant. 37, otTws éxer cor TadTa, and note.
@s pev év Adyo] ‘In description, indeed ;’ as is pleonastic. Cp. O. C. 15, ws dm” éupatov.
764. Seondrator] Beonérys is not used elsewhere of an Hellenic ruler. Can Sophocles have forgotten for a moment that the Chorus were free- women (infr. 1227)? Or should the speech be given to an oixérns?
765. Cp. Hdt. 6. 86, TAav«ov viv ote dréyovdy eam ovdév, .. éetérpimral TE mpdppicos ée Sraprys.
HAEKTPA.,
(55)
KA,
a Fad ~ # > cad 2 Zeb, ti tabta, mérepoy edTvyH réyw,
a
X , z , Pe 5) 4 dewd pév, Képdn SE; AUTNpas 8 eyeL, 2 bay 2 a XQ og ? a ei Tois éuauTas Tov Biov cdw Kaxois,
NA, KA,
a y OQ? 9 a > - a ~ 2 ti 3 &8 aOupeis, & ytvat, TO viv doyo; Oewvov 7d rikrew éorivy ovdt yap Kakds 770 WaTXOVTL picos ay TEKN Tpocyiyverat, eI ~ IA, pdrnv dp rpets, ds ouxer, Koper, ow 2 a A: 4 4 KA, otro pdrny ye, mas yap dv pdrny déyows ; ei pot Oavévtos mior exwv Texpypia an la ~ ~ lol mpoonrOes, Satis THS euns uyAs yeyds, 115 Hactav dmootds Kal tpophs éuys, guyas 2 = * la 2 2 ‘ lon Xx amefevotto’ Kai mw, émel tHadE yOovds fA a Ky ~ eEnrAOev, ovkér eidev' eyxaddv O€ joe povovs marpwous deiv émnmeire Teel id or ovre vuxros Umvov ovr && huépas 780 éue oreyd¢ev ndtv, dXN 6 mpootatav xpovos dipyé po aidy ds Oavovpérny. T@ viv Vat.ac. Toiw VM Téxy A Vat. ac.
772. hko-
769. 7@ viv] tax vay (or viv?) L, rat vay C#ors, (vp. Te vor). 770. ob8é] ob5e L. yu. Tenn] Tene LL? eveorais dvr rod tinre mg, C®, mpooyiyverat] mpooyiverat LA. pev] 7 from e L.
766-8. Clytemnestra is awed for the moment, and her profound relief is mingled with a pang of sorrow.
770. Sewov. - arty] ‘ Motherhood has strange power.’
770, I. Kakds | m&axovmn] She re- gards herself as ill-treated by Orestes, because she knew that he would avenge his father if he could. Cp. supr. 293 foll., 603 foll., infr. 779-
771. Gv Tey] ay : omitted. See Essay on L. § 27. p. 4
772. paryy . arouee ‘T have made a mistake in coming ;’ i.e. I see that I have given no satisfaction, and then: fore shall receive no reward.
775- THs epAs buxiis yeyos] ‘Sprung from my very life.’ For this pathetic use of wuvy7, cp. Aesch. Cho. 749, THs éuns wux fs TpBnv. To mark the horror of the situation she expresses Orestes’ original nearness to her in the strongest manner. Cp.Shak, Macbeth, 2. 3s, ‘The near in blood, The nearer bloody,’
776. paortav.. és} ‘Going aloof from my breast that gave him suck.’ The words paorav ual tpophs are used figuratively for the debt of obligation due from a son to his mother. Orestes at the time of Agamemnon’s death must have been at least ten years old.
780, 1. Sor’ otte vunrds .. Hdtv] ‘So that I have no rest by night, nor can I snatch from the day a sweet moment of repose to enfold me.’ ote- yatew is adapted to é&€ hue pas—some more general word, such as foxev, being understood with vuxrds. é implies that the time is taken from the day, and would not naturally be given to sleep. j5uv means, ‘if I do fall asleep, I am terrified with dreams;’ i.e. I can neither sleep comfortably at night, nor take a quiet nap | in the day-time.
781, 2. GAN’ 6 mpootatay . . Pavou- péevqv] ‘But Time ever standing over me was a jailor who conducted me to death,’ The inversion (for xpévoy d1j-
188 SOPOKAEOYS vov &—tpépa yap tH0 danddrAdynv poBov mpos Thad’ éxelvov 0° oe yap pelfov BAGBn 7 08 > 7d 2 if I 9S 8 Edvolkos Fv pol, Tovpoy Exmivovae aeL 785 puyxiis dkparov alua—vbv & Exndd mov tov THo® dreddv obvex Huepevooper. HA, oipor rédawa' viv yap oip@far mapa, 2 x‘ 2 any 20 »Y. Opécra, tiv anv Evpdopdv, 60° ad exer ie a? aA mpos THOS bBpifer pytpds. dp exer Karas; 790 KA, ovrot ot Keivos & ds exer Karas Exel, HA, dkove, Néuect tod Oavévtos dprios. [25 b. KA, ikovoev av Set Kdrexipwoey Karas, HA, iBpiger viv yap edtvxotca Tuyxavers, KA. ovxobv ’Opéorns kal od mratvcerov Tade ; 795 HA, reradpued iets, ovx bros ce Tmatvooper, KA, moddGv av fos, @ §év, dos TUXELy, pea 783. dmndrddynv] amnrdayny L. admpd\Aaypa: A Pal. dandddyny TL’, 784. 0} @ from 7’ C®. 787. obvex’] x from « C*°F®, _otvex’ A. 790. ap]
dp L. 791. ov'| v from a(?) L. vépeots Pal.°.
796. Omws] bmw .a C% C®A. pidos T.
yor, see Essay on L. § 42. p. 808) is here forcible in personifying xpédvos. For mpooraréy, instans, cp. Aesch, Agam, 976, derypa mpoorarh poy.
783, 4. ‘But then, to-day’s event has rid me once for all of fears from him and her.’ The suppressed or deferred apodosis is resumed in 1, 786. In Tied éxetvou @ the more emphatic pronoun is put first.
784, 5. "Se yap..tv por] ‘For she, dwelling under the same roof, has been a greater bane to me.’ otoa must be supplied either with 8Ad8y or with évvoucos, and por belongs to both.
785, 6. rotpov .. aipa} ‘ In- cessantly draining my very life-blood.’ d«parov metv, ‘to drink wine un- qualified,” seems to have become a synonym for hard drinking. Cp. Od. g. 297, dvipdpea Kpée’ Zdwv nal en’ dxpn- Tov yada mivwy: Aesch. Cho. 577, 8, gpovov & "Epwis ovx treonavcpern | Gxparoy aiva mierat, rpitny méow, The force of the adjective here is simply intensive. The addition of yvxfs marks
793. KaAds] Kadd@s C?*. dws éravooper L?,
792. Népeot] Neve. or. L. véweor Pal. 794. ebTvxovca] eb TvXoICa L.
797. Tuxelv] pirety LL®, ruxelv
the figurative nature of the expression.
791. otro. ov] Sc. Exes Kadéis. “You are not as I would wish you,— viz. dead.
792. Either (1) Clytemnestra takes the word Néveo: alone, ignoring the qualification, ‘Nemesis’ (the spirit of just allotment) ‘has heard those whom she ought to hear and has nobly ratified their prayer.” Or (2) she implies a different use of the genitive, as the Gddorwp ’Arpéws in Aesch. Ag. 1501, 2, is the Spirit of Vengeance for the crime of Atreus; so here the Népeos 708 Oavévros might be the Spirit which has paid him what was due. But (1) is more probable.
795. Mr. Paley reads ovxovy with a full stop after 7d43e, But the reply of Electra suits better with the ironical question, ‘You and Orestes will stop my insolence, will you not?’
797, 8. ‘Your coming, stranger, is like to prove most worthy of reward, if you have indeed put an end to her loud outcry” &v fous = fees, ds
HAEKTPA,
2 ? > a a el THY Eravoas THs TokvyAdooou Bofs. ovKodv aroatelxorw dv, ef Tad” ed Kupel.
NA,
KA, fxior’* éretrep ovr éuod Karaglos 800 mpdgeras ore Tod mopevaavtos Eévov, GN cioiO’ etow’ thvde 8 Exrobev Bodv ta tad O abris Kal ra Tdv dito Kakd.
HA, Gp tpiv as ddyotoca xddvvapévn Seas Saxptoat Kdmixoxicar doKxet 805
tov uidv 4 SvaTnvos 8° ddodérta ;
GrN eyyeddoa ppoddos. & tédaw’ éyd:
Opéora pirtab’, ds pf dwddecas Oavaev.
dnoondoas yap Tihs éuns olxer ppevos
ai por povat maphoay éAmidwy ér1, 810
at Tatpos HEev (OvTa Tipwpdy more
Kapod tadaivns, viv 6& mot we xph poreiy;
povn yap elut, ood 7 dmeotepnpévn
kal matpés. On Set pe Sovdrevery maédw
ed ~ 2 ri 3 a 2 ‘ év Tolow éxdicrocw avOpdrav épol 815
799. dv] ev L. eC. 802. rHvde 8] rv Fé 7° L. ryvde 8 C8 rhvd’ Pal. 803.74 @ | 7a.6 L. rate Tr. 805. xdmixoxtoa] xdmxwndoa L Pal. 807. é) aL. 809. otxer ppevds] ppevds ofyne LTL?. ofyme ppevds Coer7A, 811. Hee] Hee L. jgev Cr.
éoxas, an objective being put for a subjective probability, as in the well- known idiom with pédAAw. Cp. O. T. 1182, Ta mavr’ dv eénxor capy: Aj. 186, fot yap dy Ocia vdoos,—and notes, —infr.1372,3. etis here used with the aor. indicative (aor. of immediate past) as elsewhere with the present, to introduce a supposition that is regarded as certain. For ei with aor. indicative, of that which is granted or assumed, cp. Aesch. Pers. 217, € Te pdadpoy eldes. (So Ellendt, ‘Siquidem effecisti, etc.’)
800. émelmep] O. C. 75, 6, émelrep ef | yevvaios, ws iSdyre.
xatatiws] The use of the optative without dy may be defended by suppos- ing a resumption from the preceding line. Paley’s éwe? ray . . xaragiws is preferable to Bothe’s xaraéé:’ dy. Another MS. reading, ar’ dfiav, is also possible. _
803. plAwv}] ‘Orestes, including
perhaps the death of Agamemnon.’ Paley. Rather, including the destruction of the remaining hope that Agamemnon might be avenged. At this point Cly- temnestra and the Paedagogus enter the house, and Electra is left alone upon the stage.
809. dtoondcas ..otxer] ‘In thy departure thou hast torn away.’ For the familiar phrase, cp. O. C. 866, prov opp amoordoas . . eoixe.
811. Orestes was to come to the aid both of his father and sister :—i.e. to avenge his father and reinstate his sister. But the notions are not distin- guished, ‘for vengeance is regarded as a kind of aid. Cp. infr. 1392, dpwyds.
812. wot pe xpy podeiv) ‘ Whither must I tum?’ Cp. Aj. 1006, wot ydp poreiv por Suvardy, eis moious Bporous ;
814-6. Cp. supr. 263 foll,, infr. 1190 foll.
190
ZOPOKAEOYS
~ , eed ~ v m govedor matpos, apd por Kadw@s EXEL;
aXN of Te piv eywye Tod Aowrod xpdvov Evvoixos *eioeip, GAA THIe mpds MUAH
Lal ~ af mapeio’ euavTiy apidos atavad Biov,
mpos Tadra Kawérw ris, ef Bapdverat,
820
trav evdov dvtwv' as xdpis pév, Hv KTdvp, ddan 8, édv €6' Tod Biov 8 oddels 1é60s.
XO. orp.a'. wot mote Kepavyol Aids, } mod paébov
818. gdvoucos *eloep’] gvvoutos Econ” LIL? Pal. VMM?.
Herm. corr.
816. Gpdporkaddséyer] ‘Isit well with me, then?’ The repetition of the words used above, l. 790, may be accidental (Essay on L. § 44. p. 82), but may also, as Mr. Paley suggests, refer to supr. 791. This is rather confirmed by the repetition of fdvo:eos in what follows, echoing supr. 785; i.e. ‘I wonder if they will be contented now I am re- duced to this! But at all events I will not trouble them henceforth by dwelling with them.’
817. Tod Aowtrod xpdvov] portion of the time to come.’ on L, § 10. p. 17, 5.
818. Hermann’s suggestion, adopted in the text, affords a probable, though by no means certain, emendation of this line. &tvoukos must be taken in a slightly pregnant or proleptic sense= Gore tdvouros eivat.
818, 9. ThSe mpds mUAy . . Biov] ‘J will let myself drop beside the gate and, without a friend, here wither my life away.’ She sinks into a half-re- cumbent attitude and remains so until the beginning of the commos. Cp, Sappho, Fr. 17, map 8 feioae wrepa: Tennyson’s Elaine, ‘She slipped like water to the floor.” Mr. Paley calls this ‘sensational.’ But it is not more so than the death of Ajax, than Heracles (Trach. 1079, 80) unveiling his wounds than Oedipus appearing with eyes still bleeding, etc. The question is whether ll. 820-2, being spoken in this posture, may not be appropriate to this critical moment of ‘ darkness before dawn,’
820, et Baptverar] Clytemnestra had spoken impatiently of the vexation of having Electra in the house with her,—supr. 784, 5. Electra now says,
‘For any Essay
BP
éxoop’ C®A Vat. ac V°.
‘If her lying at the gate is a vexation to any one,—let them put her out of the way, and welcome!”
823-69. In this short commos, in which the broken lines are expressive of intense feeling, the several members of the Chorus, with the exception of the Coryphaeus, who, having spoken in ll. 764, 5, remains in silent sympathy with Electra, attempt to rouse her from her utter despair, partly with consolation and partly with expressions of pity. But she is, if possible, more inconsolable than before.
The metres are as follows :—
a’ (chiefly choriambic.) —W vy teu sta
el as —+~--4uUu--
skye aa te se SS
es ere re
ng Se
t-ttueu
UN RO Renee vtun-utujuuHuU tuv-use
HAEKTPA,
IgI "Aéduos, ed tabs’ epopavres xpimrovaw Exndor; 826 HA, é €, aiai, XO, & mat, ri Saxpves ; HA, ded, XO. pndiy péy aiions. 830 HA, daroneis. XO. TOS’ HA, «i tdv pavepds olyouévor eis "Aidav édrid’ brroicets, Kar éuot rakopévas 835 HGdAov éereuBdoe, XO. avr.a’. Of8a yap dvaxr’ ’Apudidpewr xpuoodérors épkeot KpupOévta yuvaixav' Kal viv brs yalas [26 a.
830, avons] divas LL?, dons C®,
823-6. Orestes being dead and his father unavenged, the Powers of Heaven themselves must interfere. The sun must surely see this iniquity, the light- ning must descend to punish it.
826. KpUmrovew] Either (1) sc. éavtovs, ‘They hide themselves.’ Cp. nevow. Or (2) sc. 7d éepopay: i.e, ‘If seeing this they make as if they saw not, and remain unmoved.’ Cp. Hom. H. 26. 7, where there is a similar doubt.
828-30. The words intended for consolation only wring a cry from Electra, and when asked the reason, she answers with a louder cry: on which the Chorus deprecate this excess of sorrow. pmdev is adverbial, and péya cognate accusative, Cp. Aj. 1066, pndev Bevdv eedpys wévos.
831. dtroAets] Electra, when asked the reason of her weeping, and told not to cry aloud, can only understand this as a suggestion that Orestes is alive.
834-6. ‘If you will suggest a hope concerning one who is manifestly gone below, you will but press with heavier weight against my pining soul.’ For the genitive tav .. otxopévev, see Essay on L. § 9. p. 13, 3, and ib. p. 12, 2. In imoices, b70 is used as in bretrov,— pépw as in mpopépo. :
836. émepBdoet contains a metaphor from trampling on the fallen. Cp.
dions A. yuvaindy dndras L. Pal.(?) Brunck corr.
eimys T. 838. yuvarror]
supr. 456: Aj. 1348, ob yap OavéyTe Kat mpoceuBnval ce xpn: and xard, ‘against,’ gives additional point to the expression. Essay on L. § 19. p. 24.
837, 8. The Chorus adduce another reason for taking comfort even if Orestes be no more. The gods have not for- gotten Amphiaraus, and they will not forget Agamemnon. The sudden dis- appearance of the prophet during the flight of the Argive host from Thebes, would naturally make a strong im- pression upon the Argive people.
837. dvakt’] Cp. O. T. 284, dvaxr’ dvakre Ta00’ 6pavr’ éniorapa, H.7.A,
838, 9. xpucoBéros . . yuvatkdv] ‘Lost to sight through female snares depending on a golden chain.’ xpuao- béro1s Epxeoe is a condensed expression (Essay on L. pp. 39, 81) in which épxeot suggests both the entangling influence of Eriphyle and the necklace given to her by Adrastus. (So Wecklein.) In this case €pxeor denotes that the neck- Jace was indirectly an instrument of Adrastus’ cunning. But it may be questioned whether such a complex association is possible. Perhaps épyace should be read, in the general sense of a woman’s ornament. Cp. Od. 18. 297, éppata 8 EvdpvddpavTs btw Oepdatovres évenay | tpiyAnva popdevra’ xaps 5 ameddprero ToAAH. See L, and S.s. v. épya III.
192
ZOPOKAEOYVE
HA, @ & id, 840 XO. mdprpvyos dvdéoce,
HA, ged.
XO, ped O77’* ddod yap
HA, éddpn.
XO. val. 845 HA, oid of8* épdvn yap pedérop
: a dpdi rov év évOer* enol & ob'ris er é8
ppoddos dvapracbeis, XO. HA,
AW Kayo Todd totwp, trepiorep,
’
* 89 yap er jv
orp. B'. Aetrtaia dehalwv Kupets,
TavotpT® TAaLphve TOAAGY
dewv *re atuyvav 7 *dx Oe,
XO.
elOopev & Opoeis,
847. méevOe"] wévOea ..(?) L, torwp L pr. Lushington corr.
840. Here Electra thinks of both her father and Orestes.
841, méppuxos dvicoe] ‘ He wields authority with mighty spirit unimpaired.’ The prophet Amphiaraus is imagined as, like the prophet Teiresias, retaining all his faculties in the under- world. (So Wecklein: ‘Unter der Erde aber lebte er mit vollem Leben und Be- wusztsein fort und offenbarte dies durch Orakel und Heilung von Kranken. Cic. de Div. 1. 40.) From this the Chorus argue that the spirit of Aga- memnon too will yet make his power to be felt.
843. ped Sir’. . dAod ydp] The connection is difficult, and Wecklein reads pdv for ydp. If ydp is retained, the Chorus must be supposed to give a different turn to the interjection. Elec- tra, thinking of her father, dwells on the sadness of Amphiaraus’ death. The Choreutes, who interposes, reflects on the sadness of the whole story, includ- ing the death of Eriphyle by the hand of her son Alcmaeon (which Sopho- cles made the subject of a tragedy). ‘Woe, indeed, you may cry! For the wretched (or baneful) woman— Elec- tra instantly perceives the drift, and
850, torwp] icrwp LY. 852. *re] om. MSS.
trepiarap) inep *dx0e] dxaiwy LA, dxéuv Cett.
quickly interrupts, in a tone of mo- mentary triumph,—‘ Was overpowered !” Then, recollecting that he who should have done Alcmaeon’s part for her is now no more, she relapses into despair.
846. peAérwp dpdi tov év évOer] ‘One to care for him who was then mourned for.” év wévOe is here used passively, not as supr. 290. Cp. & Aédyors.
848. dpodSo0s dvapracbels] ‘Is snatched away from the earth.’ See note on Aj. 1192, dpedev aidépa Siva peéyav, and note.
849. ‘New misery finds thee in thy misery.’
850-2. ‘I know that all too well, taught by a weight of fearful horror, that month by month accumulates.’ Time is conceived as drawing in his train an ever-increasing burden of pollution and grief. For Sewvéav.. axéwv, which is unmetrical, Hermann proposed Sewdv orvyvav 7’ aidim,—Prof. Lushington has suggested Sewav* te oruyay 7 *dx6e, which is adopted in the text. Hermann’s reading means, ‘In a life which month by month accu- mulates horror and pollution.’
HAEKTPA. 193
HA, ph pé vey pnkére mapaydyns, tv ob
? ,
Ti ons; mdpeow éAridwv ert KowordKov
855 XO, HA.
evtratpisev 7 dpwyai. XO. HA,
dvr. B'. Mdou Ovarois edu pédpos. 7 Kal xadapyois év dpuidras 860 otras, ds Kelvo dvatdve, Tpntols 6AKois éyKdpoat ; XO. ‘HA,
dokotros & AbBa. TOs yap ovK; et E€vos 865 drep éudv xepav XO. maral.
HA,
kéxevOev, ovTe tov régou avridoas
ovre yowv map Auay, 870
854. wé vey] we voy LA. Brunck corr. pykért] pneers. 855. mapayayys] mapayns L, mapayayns C?A. mapaynsT. mapydyno Pal.’ 856. ri pys] Te ors avégo 5 rotoy L. and most MSS, Tricl. corr. 858. dpayat] dpuryot LAL?. dpwyaiT. 860. mao] macw L. waar A, Ovarois] O(a)varois L. 861. dpidAas] apud- Aais L. dpidAraas CT, 863. TunTOis] TunTot L. = Tynrots C?. éyxdpoa] evadoar L. évadpoar C7L?, eyeipoar A, eyxtpom T. 867. nanat] rarat L.
868, rov] rou L. rovom.T, od Pal.
854, §. py... mapayayps|] ‘Draw me not aside,’ as they had done for a moment by reminding her of the fate
of Eriphyle. 855. wv’) ‘In a state of things. wherein—. Cp, supr. 22, iv’ otmér’
éxveiv Kaipés.
857, 8. (ob) mapetow . . dpwyat] ‘There is no longer within ¢all the aid of hopes that rest on common birth from a most noble sire.’ The language is much condensed: i.e. dpwyal ev éd- mide yuyvépevat dad Tod evmatpidov Kai kowordkov, sc. Opésrov. See Essay on L. § 43. p. 81.
859. €pv] ‘Is ordained by Nature.’ For diva, of divine appointment, cp. O. C. 1443, 4, Tadra 8 év 7H Salporr | nal rHbe piva yarépa.
861-3. ‘Is it likewise decreed by Nature to fall, as my poor brother did, on a sharp dragging-instrument amid swift-racing hoofs?’ For the lyrical
VOL. II.
use of the abstract word 6Akos, cp. Eur. Jon 144, 5, GAA’ éxmatow yap pdyOous | ddpvas dAxois, On tpyTots see above, note on 747.
864. doxomos 4 AdBa] ‘ The ruin is beyond thought ;’ i.e. either (1) ‘ greater than can be conceived,’ or (2) ‘ greater than could have been imagined before- hand” For doxomos, cp. Aj. 21, and note; and see Essay on L. § 51. p. 96. The Scholiast says dmpodparos 6 Oavaros, and with this some interpreters are satisfied.
865-70. ‘Indeed it is unimaginable :— to think that he is hidden from the light of day, without my hands—Cho. Alas !—El. to deck his corpse and bury lim, without our voices to lament for him!’
866. drep épav xepOv] Cp. infr. 1141, éy févator xepot xndevOeis: Ant. goo-3 (Antigone had the consolation which is denied to Electra).
194
ZOPOKAEOYS
XPYZOOEMISZ.
bp Hdovas Tor, girtdérn, didKopat
To Koopioy peOcioan adv TaxXEL poAEly.
IF ~ pepo yap jdovds Te KavdmavAav ov
nmdpobev elxes Kal KaTéoTEves KaKOY.
HA,
nw 2 ~ ‘\ - mwibev & dv eUpos TOV éuGv ov mHLaTOV
875
= of x» lal dpnéw, ois iacw odk eveot ide ;
ye oo
ndpeot 'Opéotns piv, ioOe robr’ épob
a > 2 a a > fol 3. # KAvoug, Evapy@s, WOTTEP ELTOPaS Epe,
HA, GdX FH péunvas, @
cauTis Kakoto. Kami Tols euols yedds;
XP,
4 td \ ~ Taddawa, Kal TOS
880
; pa tiv watpdav éotiav, ad obx UBper
7 cal cal héyw 740’, GAN Exelvoy as TapdvTa ver,
HA,
oivot TdAava’ Kal Tivos Bpotay Aébyov
— rove’ eicakovcac ede miotevers Ayay;
XP.
871. Seopa] o from w L.
iano L?, taow AL. 881. BBpa] bBpw L. vBpe C®.
871 foll. What seems the illusion of Chrysothemis only adds poignancy to Electra’s sorrow. Sophocles here modifies the well-known incident of the curl found at the tomb. The Electra of Aeschylus is moved by seeing the hair and the other signs of Orestes, but is incredulous when he himself appears. The Electra of Sophocles has heard and believed the news of his death, and disbelieves the signs of him, which her weaker sister has seen. Chrysothemis holding the lock from Orestes’ head before Electra, who: be- lieves him to be no more, makes one of those contrasts by which Sophocles impresses the situation oa the mind of the spectator.
871. Sidkopar] ‘impelled,’ ML I.
874. elxes] Aj. 203, Exouev o7o- vaxds,
875, 6. ‘And where should you find relief for my woes, in which no pos-
‘I am driven,’ or See L, and S. s.v. d:wkw,
eyh pev €€ “od Te KovK dAAnS caph
[26 b.
oe 876. tacwli.acv L. iaowT. t.acw Cor.
€Tl iBety] iBety C.
877. ppiv] ju LA. jyiv Pal.
885. dAAqs] dAAov AC'L? Pal. MM? VV°.
sibility of healing is to be found?’ ‘av, always emphatic, . . with something of contemptuous incredulity.’ Paley. Chrysothemis is the last person from whom Electra looks for real help.
878. évapyas ..épé] ‘ Unmistakably, even as you see me before you.’ évapyas is stronger than capds.
879. For émt, cp. infr. 1230, 1, 6pa- pev, & nat, xamt cvppopatat por | yeynOds épmec Sdxpvov duparav dmo. Electra supposes that Chrysothemis must have heard of Orestes’ death. This, she reminds her sister, is a sorrow common to them both.
882. as wapdvtTa vv] Sc. Aéyo. Cp. supr. 317, 18, and note. 883. kat tivos .. dyav] ‘ Who then
in the world has told you this, that you believe in it so firmly ?’—i.e. in spite of all that we have heard. «ai intro- duces the question with indignant sur- prise, as in wal ms, Cp. Aj. 462, 3, wal Totoy dupa, «.7.d.
885. The attraction of gender in
HAEKTPA,
ado» ~ lal Fd Fa onpet totca tGd€ mioTebw Ayo.
HA.
195
886
4? p , 2 ’ fot 2 » la ti’, d Tddkaw, iotca miorw; els th por
2 ¥ AY J ¥ - Brépaca OdArer TOS’ dvnKéotw Tupi ;
XP.
TO Aouroy 7} hpovotcav 7} pdpay réyns.
HA, XP.
2 ~ Ba « ~ rd mpos vuv Oedv dkovooy, a pabotcd pov
890
AY ? ~ aed yy a ya ¢ ua ad & ovy déy, ef vor TH Abyw Tis Hdov7, Kai 6% éyw cor wav doov Karedduny,
émel yap 7AOov matpds dpxaiov rédor,
6p® Koddvns €€ akpas veoppvrous
mhyas ydédaxtos Kal mepioteph KvKA@
895
# ag» ‘ ) 4 a 2 mdvrov bo éotiv advOéwv OnKny tatpés,
» ~ a. oF ~ * ~ Woica 8 écyoy Oadpa, kal mepicxord
Ln mob Tis tiv éyyds éyypiumtn Bporday. € > J ua Foy 4 4
as 0 évy yadhvn wavr eepxéuny rémoy,
888. BAd~aca] eAafaca (?) LL’. apes viv LA.
76 Aomdv(..) Vat. ac. eLtouv TL? Pal, 896. éoriv] éoriv C?,
ddaAns is no sufficient reason for reject- ing the Laurentian reading here. With ég éyov in the answer of Chrysothemis isotca takes the place of eicaxovoaca,
887, 8. és ti pot. . mupt}] ‘On what object have you fixed your gaze that has infected you with this fatal fe- ver?’ (Mr. Paley doubts whether és 7... BAép. means, ‘What hope have you conceived?’ or ‘What object have you seen?’ But, surely, both meanings are included:—‘ What have you seen that has led you to conceive hope?’) For fire as an image of passionate illusion, cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 388, 9, o¢pa Mnbeias roxéwy dpédroit’ aid, Tobeva & ‘EAAds abray | év ppeot xaropévay dovéor HaoTiyt TEBods.
891. ef cor. . HSovn] i.e. ef mas be 7G A€yev. This is spoken in a tone of languid and supreme indif- ference.
893. matpds dpxatov tadov] ‘The ancient sepulchre, where our father is laid.” The word dpxaios properly ap- plies to the burial-place of the kings of Argos, in which Agamemnon was laid. Sophocles seems to conceive of
02
BAéfaca C® mg. Vat. ac. 890. Aordéy] Aoewoy p’ LT'L?.
889. mpés vuv]
Aowndy pv’ C2. Aourdy ty’ A.
n pupay] popdy LA. dAéyys] Aéyns A. A€yorow C7, A€yers
this as a mound with a xpymis of stone, of which a certain portion (@n4%n) was marked off as containing the body of Agamemnon. The libation was poured high up on the mound, so as to flow down over this portion of the mupd, or burial-site; the flowers were arranged so as to decorate the 67«n ’Ayapépvovos ; the lock of hair was placed near the edge of the mupd. But in explaining the details of the description we are left almost entirely to conjecture.
894. KoA@vyns e€ dkpas] Either (1) flowing from the summit, or (2) just below the summit,—cp. Ant. 411, dxpwy ex mayor,
895. For mnyds, cp. O. C. 479,— (xéw 7a8€;) Tpioods ye myyds.
895, 6. meproredpy ..dvQéwv] Cp.O.T. 83, moAvaTeprs . . dapyns, and note.
898. ‘éyxptyare, which has some authority, is an equally good reading.’ Paley. The subjunctive is more ex- pressive of apprehension.
899. év yaAqvy] Sc. otcay. Essay on L. § 23. p. 38. For the sense, cp. Hat. 1. 45. § 4, émel re jovyin Tov dyOpdnev éyévero wept 70 oFjpa.
196
, a > Pe 4 2 8 ea TouBov mpogeipToy aagor’ ExXaTHsS O ope
ZOPOKAEOYS
900
mupas vedpn Bootpyxov TeTHNELEVOY’ AA Zz > > 2 Z , xevOods Tédaw ws eldov, Eumaier Ti pot aux otvndes Supa, gidtdrov Bpotav 2 ’ z af? £0 2 3 mévrov ’'Opéctou Tot dpay Texpnpioy
kai yepol Bactdcaca dvognpo pev ov,”
995
xapa O& miumrny ods dupa Saxptor,
a x 3 - kal viv 0 dpotws Kal ror eeriorapat
ph tov 7168 dyddiopa mriv Kelvou porety,
aA 4 , AG 2.3 fot = “a AN 3 TS yap Mpoonker TARY y E"“OU Kal TOU TOVE +
SN Q > oy a 2-7 Kayo pev ovk paca, Tobr emicrapat,
gio
od ad ot’ wes yép; Hh ye pynde mpods Oeods
we * 5B tA lon > ps a Ce tcor axdatvot@ Thad dmoorhva: oréyys.
GAN obdé pev Oi pntpds oO 6 vods pret
a a) ro.aira mpdocev ovre Spao éddvOaver"
3 > - 9? la a“ 2 id GN ear ’Opécrov ratra tamitipia,
oL go2. por] pou L. pov C’.
goo, 1. éoxadrys.. wupas] ‘Towards the edge of the grave.” For this geni- tive=mpds . . mupas, cp. supr. 78, 324, and notes, and see Essay on L. § Io. p. 15.46. Itis difficult to give a more par- ticular explanation of its use in this pas- sage, Either the curl showed itself from the edge, where it lay; or it lay some- where near the edge, not exactly on it.
gol. vedpy .. TeTpnpévov] ‘A fresh curl newly shorn.’ The participle is added in further definition of vewpn.
902-4. épmate..rexpyprov] ‘A fa~ miliar sight’ or ‘image struck upon my soul, (and told me) that I saw in this a certain token of Orestes, dearest of mankind.’ éppo (see Essay on L. § 54. p. 99) is here the active impression of the object of vision. dépév depends on the general notion, ‘I felt,’ implied in the preceding words.
905. Barradcaca] ‘When T held it.’ Cp. infr. 1129.
Svodyps pev of] ‘I uttered no ill- omened cry.’ Reverence dictated silence in the immediate neighbourhood of that ancient tomb.
915
903. duxa] Yuyqo LLG, yuxg AC. gos. Bacracaca| Bactéca LA, Baoracaca C’,
918. Tamia] yp. TayAatopara C?.
906. mlyrkyp. . Sppa] ‘My eye was filled.” Essay on L. § 30. p. 52 4
908. 768’ dyAdiopa] Cp, Aesch, Cho. 193, 4, civar 763’ GyAdiopa por TOD pid- rarov | Bpordv "Opéorov. ‘The genitive is one of possession, as in this passage of the Choéphori, but is also resumed with podciy as a genitive of derivation.
pw, not od, because that which is denied is not the fact merely, but the possibility of the fact.
909. T68e] This act of offering hair, which belongs only to the nearest re- latives of the dead.
O11. pyde mpds Oeovs] Religious duties formed an occasional exception to the seclusion of women in Attica. See Bernhardy, Grundriss, Part i. p. 55:
914. éAdvOavev] Sc. 4 phrnp. There is a slight change of construction. The omission of dy is rightly defended by Wecklein : ‘ éAdvOaver statt 2AdvOavev ay bezeichnet die unausbleibliche Folge.’
915. tor’ ‘Opéorou ratra Trémit(pia] ‘It is Orestes who has paid these dues.’ émriyia occurs nowhere else with this exact meaning, and Dindorf, following
HAEKTPA.
arr’, d
197
pidn, Odpovve, Tots adroiol rot
ovx avros alel Saipdver mapactarel.
a 3 vov & hv ra mpdabey otvyviss 4% dt
na x vuv tows
ToAdov birdpEer KBpos Huepa Kaddv.
HA, deb, Tis dvolas ds o émoixtelpw médau,
4 oo < x : ie ~? aoe owTHpt eppe pndev eis Kelvdv y dpa.
2, D TeOvnkev, @ TédAawa’ TaKelvou dé
oiuot Tdhaiva’ Too yap avOpdémev ToT hv
wn > si > cal . TGs 8 ovK éyd Karas & y efdov éudavas ;
ool 925
oipor Tddava’ Tob Tad Heovoas Bporar ; Tod mAnolov mapdvTos, hvik dddvTO.
kal mob ‘otw ovtos; Oadud rol p bmépyerau. kat oikoy 7dds obdt pntpl dvoyepys.
930
T& TOAAa warpds mpos Tadpov KTEplopata;
HA,
mn?) ~ n punpet Opécrov taira mpocbcivat riva,
916. pian] 7 from o L.
mpdcbey A. 414 L. C® Pal. Vat. ac. yp. épua C%. C*. Svoxephs gl. xamoros Pal.
Wunder, reads rémrvpfia, But such a substantive use of ém7vpBios is not found elsewhere, and ém7ijua will bear the meaning required.
916. This is the only place in which Gapotvew is intransitive. See E. on L. § 53. p- 98, 9. The use of the active verb is more energetic. Cp. rave.
916, 7. Tots avtotct rou, «.7.A.] Cp. esp. Trach. 132—-5, méver yap, K.7.A.
918. orvyvés here is rather ‘ gloomy’ than ‘hateful. Cp. O. T. 673.
919. trdpfa Kdpos..kaddv] Either (1) ‘ Will be the consummation of much good,’ or (2) ‘Will lead the way to,’ etc. ie. indpfer xada@y, ore KBpos éxew 7a «add. For the accusative after inapxw, see L.and S.s.v.A4. For (1) cp. Eur. Hee. 1229, Onoavpds dv cot mais iwipy’ ovros peéyas.
920. Wecklein punctuates differently, ped ris dvolas, ds o° émouwreipw mdrat.
918. & om. L add ATL.
920. pet] PL. ev C?, pepe yp. epus L*,
> zz I + ~ Ze Oluat part eyw@ye TOU teOvnkétos
[27 a. npdabey] mpdade L,
if 922, péper] pépyr L. épne 929. dvaxepys| yp. Suoperhs
922. ‘You know not where you are, nor what you say.’ The metaphorical bmot yijs is explained by the more literal bron ywmpns.
923. Cp. supr. 878,
927. TOO. . tapévros| The individ- ualizing article, by adding a touch of évépyea, helps to. mark the:certainty of Electra’s belief. Cp. supr. 424.
929. pytpl is added with the second clause to mark the unnaturalness of Cly- temnestra. ‘A welcome messenger, not displeasing to the mother there.’
930. yap=‘then,’ asks for explana- tion. The death of Orestes is certain. The offerings came then from another. Who can this be? Cp. Phil. 327, 8, ed 7’, @ Téxvov, Tivos yap Bie Tov péeyar | xérov nat’ adray éyradav éhnrvOas ;
931. mpés tdpov] The accusative, because of the notion of ‘bringing’ im- plied in «repicpara.
198
ZOPOKAEOYS
XP. & dvaotuxyjs' eyo d& adv xapg AOyous
» tovad txova’ tamevdov, ovk eidvi apa
935
A = ? , i’ fyev drys’ adda viv, 60° ixopny,
Fd iA ra 7 dvta mpocbey dArAdrAa O edpiokw KaKd,
a? 7% - 4, obras exer cor Taiz: édv 6€ por wid,
rhs viv mapovens mnpovijs Avoes Bapos.
XP.
Z rods Oavévtas eEavacTicw MOTE ;
¢ , \ 38 > ~ opa, Trovou TOL xopls OQUVOEVY EUTUXEL,
940
> aN » ” ovk é06 & ¥ eirov' ov yap 3 a&dpov edur. ae 2 A. Fo Tl yap Kedevets ov eyo Hepeyyvos ; a a a ise , TAjqval oe Spacay av éy® mapatvéco.
d aN ef Tis ahaa yy, OVK amdcopaL,
945
a ~ BN . 6p@, fvvoicw wav bcovmep av abéva,
dkove Of vuv 7 BeBovAcvpar TedEiy,
‘4 fw > 6 ‘ , ~ mapovotay pev oic0a Kat av mov didwv
ds ovtis tuiv éotiv, ddN “Adns AaBav
dmectépnke Kal pova rerelupebor,
95°
2 po) , © X\ + 4 Cs éya 8 €ws péev tov Kaclyvntov Bio
> > > OddXovT * Er ElafKovoy, etyov édmidas
934. ov] . atv, Coor).
LA Pal. mOfs T (yp. m074T). oy A Pal. Vat. ac. ods éo 768 M. 944. ef] ef L.
935. Tooves from tovcd’ L.
940. 4] 9 L. 943. av] ‘av LL? &y'T. a dy éyo Pal. 945. mévov] mévor(s) L. moevy LY. redety AL? Pal. yp. reAciv C’ mg. oo pitwy LL4, nat od mov ATL”. yp. cal ov mov didwy C’.
938. mlOn] mOAe Y
941. 6 7] 68 LIL, 68 C%
947. 57 ge by viv LA. — redciv]
948. kal ov Tov pidwy] Kai rou Q50. AeAeippedor |
AerelupeBov L. 952. O4AXovT’ *ér’] OdAAOvTA 7’ LAT Pal. Oddovra7’ L*. Reisk. corr.
934. & Suvoruxyjs] Sc. éyw.
935. Torovad’] ‘Such,’ ie. So full of joy.
38, otras ..tatz’] Electra says this with the quietness of despair.
941. Electra ironically waives re- joinder to the frigid question which is strangely distasteful to her, and makes it felt that she has something of real practical importance in her mind. ye implies, ‘ Be that as it may, it was not my meaning.” Some read és 768’ with M.
943. TAfvar..SpHcav] The participle, as with wepacda.
, 6. Spa... dpa.
945 * Consider —.” ‘IT see that clearly.’
Cp. Phil. 589,
Spa ri motets, nat. NE, oxom® nayw ndda: and for the yvwyn, Fr. 364, o¥ro 106” dpe tov dxpwr dvev tévov.
948 foll. The hopelessness of the present situation, which Ismene in the Antigone (Ant. 49 foll.) dwells upon as a ground of inaction, is urged by Electra as a reason for doing what ought to be done. Cp. the words of Henry V in Shakspeare, 4. 1. 1, ‘Glou- cester, ’tis true that we are in great danger :—The greater therefore should our courage be.’
951, 2. Ble | O4AAove’ * ex”) The cor- tection (see v. rr.) isnecessary, as Biw for év Biw bvra would be too harsh an ellipse.
HAEKTPA,
, bd govov mor avrév mpdkrop itera marpéds- ~ > y 9 viv & avik’ ovKér eorw, eis ot 3} Bdéro,
T99
er y dmas Tov adtixetpa matpoou dédvov 955
\ aw a an fdv 790 adeadPH pi) Katoxvices Kraveiv
Aiyicbov' oddity ydp oe Set xpimrew pe ru,
mot yap peveis paOupos, eis tiv’ édmiSev
# > vd ec Brérao’ &’ bpO4v; a mdpeots wey orévew
A 4 a 2 la iS movTOU TMaTpdou KThaw éoTEpnmevn, 960
4 y 3 a 5 ~ mapeott & adyeiv és tordvde tod xpévov
Xr 2 > 4 4 GNEKTPA YnpaoKovoay avupévaid Te.
kal ravde pévtor pnkér éedions bras
) = : Tevfe mot’ ov yap 8 &Bovdés ear dvip
Aiyicbos date ody tor i) Kapov yévos 965
~ A lal ~ Bractreiy éGcat, mnpoviyy avTe cap.
GXN jv eriorn Tois éuois Bovretpacw,
~ ¥ d ve 2 + , TpP@TOv fev evoéBerav €K TATPOS KAT@
4 vy ~ ee J og Oavévros otcet Tod Kaovyvirov 0 dpa"
éreita & domep e€égus, ehevbépa
970
Karel 76 Aowrrov Kal ydpov éragiov
revger pide yap mpds Ta xpynora was dpa,
Q61. mapeort 8] mépeorw L. mdpeor 8’ C7. 967. Bovretpactv] Bovdetpaci(v) L. Bovdedpace
at7@] aira LA. air Pal.
963. pnkér’) pneére L. 966.
A. Q7I. Kade 76 Aoindv] KaAm TOAOLTOY LA.
954. els oe 84 BAemrw] Electra knows this to be a forlorn hope,—infr. 1017, 8, but to speak confidently is her only chance of success.
956. Ebv rH5’ ASeAp A] She adds her own claim of sisterhood to the guilt of Aegisthus, as a reason why Chrysothe- mis should help her.
957. The motive of this line, which has been suspected by some critics, is sufficiently explained by comparing supr. 126, 6 rade wopwv, and note. The name which the chorus there suppressed, out of habitual fear, Electra now fearlessly pronounces. She need use no conceal- ment with Chrysothemis, for whether with or without her help,she means to act so as to anticipate prevention.
958. mot. . pevets pdupos}] ‘To
what point will you remain inert?’ ie. How far must things go before you are roused to action? See Essay on L. § 24. p. 41, and cp. esp. O. C. 383, 4, Tovs 5€ covs mo Geol | mévous Karo.- KrovaLY, ovK Exw pabeiv.
989. €1’ 6pOAv] ‘That is not already thrown down.’
960. The accusative is probably oc- casioned by orévew, ie. orévew xrqjow, éorepnwevn avths,—or avtnyv,—though the simple verb is not elsewhere found with the accusative.
963. Tav5e] Aderpww tpevaiwy re.
968. etoeBevav] Cp. supr. 345, 6, and note, Ant. 924.
kdtw] Sc. dvros, absorbed in @avdvtos.
g71. kaAet] Future middle for pas- sive.
200
ZSQPOKAEOYS
Abyov ye phy evKrerav odx dpas Bony
mn Pd ». ~ a)» or cauTh Te Kadpol mpooBadels metabelo Epol ;
n ~ ION tls ydép wor dorav } évov jyas iddy
975
towicd emaivos ovy! de€sdoerat,
iecbe Téde TH KacryviTo, Pidrot,
a
a > 2 3 ® Tov matp@ov oikov eLerwaaTny,
& tolow éxOpois eb BeBnxdow more
puxis apedioavte mpovoritny péovou' roUrw gidreiv xph, THde Xp wavTas oéPev
>
980 [27 b.
748 & 0 éoprais & re mavdyjpo more
~ og 4 2 9 £ Fe Tiysav dmavras obver’ avdpeias xpewv,
a ¥ X ~ 2 aA ~ TolatdTaé To. va mas Tis e£epel Bpotar,
e ¥ tal (écav Oavotcayv 0 dare ph “KrUTELy K)éos.
985
GAN, @ Hidrn, meloOyT, cuprdver trarpi,
, > 9 a an 5) a > + avyKkapy aOEAP@, Tadoov Ex KakOv eye,
a ~ > mavoov d¢ cavtiy, Toto ytyvdoKovo, dre
(fv aicxpov aicxpés Tols Kah@s mepuKéoty,
973. Adyar] Adyo LA. Adyo Pal. Dobree corr.
Oo? épot L. marpgov C?, Aumety CT.
mecbeto’ épot C%. 981. rwde] THEE L.
973. Adywv ye pry .. odx Spas Soqv] ‘Do you not see how great, at all events, will be the glory of renown?’ etc. ye phy emphasizes what is certain as distin- guished from the hope last spoken of, in which there was necessarily some un- certainty.
976. ‘ Will not point to us with such words of praise?’ Seftotc@ar is to ex- tend the right hand towards a person in token of greeting or admiration. Cp. esp. Hom. H. 5.15, 16, #yov és dOava- tous, of 8 jondCovro iddvres, | xepot 7” edefidwvro.
977 foll. On the use of the masculine here, see Essay on L. § 20. p. 30, 2. It is dropped infr. 985, where Electra is speaking more familiarly and in her own person.
979. €3 BeBykdow] ‘When in high prosperity.’ The phrase literally means, ‘Standing firmly.’ Cp. esp. Archil. Fr. 58, woAAdKis 8 dvarpemover Kal par’ ed BeByxéras | bntious kAlvover,
986, metaOnre] “ricOqr: L.
974. medeia’ enol] meo-
978. Tov matpHov] tay matpwioy L. roy
985. may edemrety] pr) Aue’vy A. yp, pot 988. yyveonove’] ywmoKous LA,
980. mpotarytyy pévov] ‘ Stood forth (1) to slay,” or (2) ‘as avengers of blood.’ The genitive is difficult, and is hardly explained by comparing Aj. 803, Eur. Andr, 221. Either (1) it expresses pur- pose, as in Thuc. 1. 36, «ad@s mapdmAov xetra, and similar expressions, or (2) the phrase is equivalent to mpoordrat pédvov éyévorro, ‘Became ministers of the blood-feud.’ ‘
986. ouparéver rarpt] ‘Labour in thy father’s cause,—vindicate thy brother’s name.’ As observed above in note on 1. 811, the ideas of vengeance and of succour are inseparable. So ovyxap- vew is used of honouring the dead in Aj. 988.
987-8. The wild and desperate hope on which this rests, and which has been suggested by the previous lines, is that, when Aegisthus is slain, the people will immediately rise in favor of the aie Tepresentatives of the Atrei-
ae,
HAEKTPA,
XO. év rots Towdros éo7iv 4 mpounOla
201
999°
kal TO VE i KAU: f @ A€yovTs Kal KAVovTL obupaxos,
XP
‘ iA ~“ > a al . Kat mply ye govely, © yuvaikes, ef ppevev
Fd } an éerdyxav altn pi) Kakdv, éod fer dv
Tiv evAdBeay, dorep ovxl oco¢erat,
mot yap tor’ éuBreraca To.odroy Opdoos
995
avTh 8 dmdiger Kd brnpereiv Kadels;
, , n~ " X + >” 3% of ovK eloopas; yun pev odd avijp edus,
- os ~ abévers & €Xaccov Tév évaytiov xepe.
Saiuov S& tois pev edruxe? Kad’ hpépar,
jpiv & admoppet kami pndey epyerat.
1000
tis ovv To.odrov dvédpa Bovdrctay édeiv
ahumos arns eEarraddr\ayx Oyoerar ;
épa Kax@s mpdooovTe ph pelfo Kaxd
? 2 yy uA a) 7 # Krnooped, et Tis Tovad adkovoerat Adyous.
Aver yap. Huds ovdéy ovd erapede?
1005
Baéw Karty dAaBdvte Svoxrcds Oaveiy.
od yap Oaveiy exOiorov, GAN brav Oaveiv
xpn¢eov tis eira pnd rodr éxn AaBeiv.
995. éuBadlaca] éuBadbaca(r or s) LL’,
Brunck corr. Pal. edrvyet L?,
évavriv] evavtioy L,
1005. yap] yap. L.
998. €Aaccov] édarrov MSS.
as 999. ebruxel] edrvxet L. ebruxjs AT 1007. om. LL? add C*. 1008,
wv xpitev] xeng(ne?) L. xpatow A. xppgqe TL. xpqgy Pal.
991. On the non-repetition of the ar- ticle here see Essay on L. § 21. p. 33, 6.
992, 3. eb dpevav.. pr kakdv] ‘If her thoughts had not been perverted.’ vm belongs to the whole sentence, but its posilion emphasizes both the nega- tion and the epithet caxav.
g96. As elsewhere, when airés re nai is introduced after the beginning of a sentence, the second clause has an in- dependent construction. Plat. Rep. 4. p. 427 C, abrds re wal rov ddeAgpor mapaKdaAet.
999. evruxts is equally probable.
1000, kam pydev epxerar| Cp, Fr. 786. 1, 8, wéAw Siappel amt pybiy epxera. The use of wf rather than od is to be explained by the abstract expression, — ‘nothingness’ rather than ‘nothing.’
1005. Aver... Has odSév] ‘It brings us no release.’ Ave is not here =Avai- TeXeiv, as it is sometimes in Euripides. See O. T. 316, 7, and note.
1007, 8. It is conceivable, as some editors have suggested, that these two lines may have come in from elsewhere. Cp. Aj. 554 and note. If they are part of the text, the connection is somewhat as follows: ‘We should gain nothing by doing what, although applauded for the moment, would bring us to an ignominious death. Not death merely, but the lingering misery that might pre- cede it, is what we should have most to dread.’ We may suppose that the imagination of Chrysothemis has been impressed by the threat of immurement, which she reported supr. 379-82.
202 ZOPOKAEOYS
aN advrid¢w, mplv tmavwdébpovs 7d may huas 7 ddécOat kagepnudcar yévos, IOIO Kardoyxes opynv, Kal Ta pev Aeheypéeva dppnt éyé co. KaredH pvddéopat, atti d& votv axés GAA TO xpbv@ ToT, cbévovoa pndiy tots Kpatobow «ixadeiv, XO.
a melbov, mpovolas ovdty dvOpdmos epu IO1g
Képdos AaBeiy dpevov ovdé vod cogod.
HA, dmpoodéxnrov obdév cipnxas’ Kadds &
nn o amroppiipovaay amnyyedAdOpny,
addN avroxeipé por povyn Te Spacréov tovpyov 760°* od yap On Kevov y addyooper, ged:
el? Spheres roidde Thy yvdunv marpos
1020
XP,
Oviokovtos elvat' mdvTa yap Kareipydoo,
HA,
adrX 4 hiow ye, Tov 8& vodv foowv Tére,
XP. 1013. avtq] airH? L.
@ anyyedouny TL’, abréyepe A. Elmsl, corr.
1009. TavwAéBpous 76 Trav. . dAerOa] ‘Perish utterly and irredeemably.’ The repetition of 7d may, already implied in Tavwh €Opous, anticipates thenotion which is more fully expressed by the antithesis in the succeeding verse,—‘Ere we perish in an utter destruction, in which we should involve not ourselves only but our whole race’—(since Orestes is no more).
1010, Ka-epnpdoaryevos] Cp. Ant.58, Q, viv ad pdva di) vd AeAeippeva oxdret | bow Kaxiar’ ddovped’. Iphianassa (supr. 157) seems to be forgotten.
Io1r. karacxes 6pyyqv] Cp. Pind. Isthm, 3. 3, (ef Tis) cO€ver mAOUTOU KaT- éxee ppecty aiava xépov.
1018. GwnyyeAASpnv] The interpre- tation preserved by Hesychius,—émyy- yerrAspnv: mapexddouy, éméareddAov,— is hardly adequate. A better meaning is obtained if the word is allowed to re- tain its usual force, ‘The offer which I made.’ In proposing that they should
Tor4. eixabeiv] elxddev MSS. Elmsl. corr. 75y] Ader LA. dev Pal, Brunck corr.
101g, GAN’ adrdyerpi por] yp. GAN’ ovdey Hoody por C. 1022, mavra yap} ay gl, interl. M. hoowr] jocov L. joocwy Ci.
» yn - I aA Z QOKEL TOLAUTN VOouV ou QAlLwWVOS MEVELY,
1018, amnyyerrdpunv | & anyyeAdOuny LA Pal.
1023. 9] #v MSS. 1024, voor] 7 obv? L. voty CA.
together compass the death of Aegis- thus, Electra thinks that she has given Chrysothemis a glorious opportunity.
1020. Kevév] i.e. dpydv, ‘ Unper- formed.’
1022. wavta ydp Kareipyaow] ‘You had effected everything;’ i.e. would have prevented the accomplishment of the murder. For the ellipse of dv here, cp. esp. Thuc. 8. 86, évy & capéorata "Iwviay nat ‘EAAjonovrov «bus efxov of Tod€utor.
It deserves to be considered, whether euphony may not have been sometimes consulted in the omission of dv. Cer- tainly m@v ydp dy has not a pleasant sound. Cp. supr. 914: Ant, 604, 5, Tis dvipay ..xardoxo.; Aesch, Ag. 1163, veoyvos avOpwrov pddo. For mavta= ‘Anything and everything, cp. Trach. 17, wav rolvuy..Kdrvor tis dv: O, C. 1503, 4, mav7a yap. . cixdoa mapa.
HAEKTPA,
XP. eipnkas dpbas 6
w
1028. x@rav] x from y L. x’ drav A Pal.
7 A. ywdéno C™. péénsT. 1d6ns Vat. ac. av voy CS.
6 from 7 C%, ob vOv| ov voy L.
1026. ‘No, for in making the attempt one is likely to have ill success.’ The masculine gender of the participle and the present tense of the infinitive give generality to the expression :—i.e. eisds éo7: KaKas mpdocey tid, eb eyxetpoin. xat marks correlation of act and con- sequence.
1028. ‘I will listen with the same equanimity when you shall praise me ;’ i.e. ‘As I am indifferent to your cen- sure, so I will be to your commenda- tion, when you have learned the truth.’ The slight harshness of this, to which av in infr. 1034 is opposed, shows the rising impatience of Chrysothemis. Cp. supr. 430, inf. 1044. 1057. This inter- pretation is confirmed by 1. 1030, pax- pos . xpévos, ‘A long time, even all the future, is in store to determine that,’ where «ai is used as elsewhere in adding an equivalent or explanatory phrase. For the article with the epexegetic in- finitive=@ore, #.7.4., cp. O. T. 1417, and note.
1033. Oj] i.e. GAA’ ov« éuH. Cp. Ant. 549, Kpéovr’ épura: rote yap ob nndenay.
as ovx! cuvdpdcovea voubereis Tade.
Hakpos 70 Kpivat Taira xo Aowrds xpévos,
2, dmehbe col yap adédnois ovK ent,
2 , oe 2 > a ? aX ovv éeriotw y¥ of pw atiptas dyes.
ad mpbckelcat KaKG,
203
1025
elkos yap éyxepodvra Kal mpdocew Kakas. . (NA® ce Tod vod, tHs S& Seirlas orvyd. dvéfouat Kvovca ydrav ed éyns.
. GN of mor e€ euod ye py wdOns 7éde.
[28 a.
1031
a
€veotiv’ GAA col wdOnois ov mapa,
2 fot a a
€\Ootca pntpl tadra mavr e~erme of. > » ~
. 0d at tocotroy exOos ey Oaipw o° eye,
1035
> ~
. atipias pey ov, mpopndias dé ood.
bh a? ~ 7T@ 0@ Otkalm On emiomécOa pe del;
id av an A érav yap ed dpovfis, 760 Hyioe od var, > . EN Z 2 , n Oewdy eb éyovoay eEapaprdvey,
1040 1029. 7aOns| pabqnis LL? dns
765e] 6 from 7 C®, va Pal.
1038. 766")
1034. ‘Nay but Ido not hate thee to that extent ’—i. ec. though I am vexed with you.
1035. ‘But at least you should un- derstand into what dishonour you would bring me.’ Electra’s tone is softened for the moment by the affectionate tone of the previous line.
1036. ‘It is not dishonour I intend, but rather care for thee.’ mpopOlas fol- lows the case of dripias, without having any definite construction with the preced- ing words. See Essay on L. § 35. p. 60c¢.
The bisection of the line here and in 1038 helps to mark the earnestness of Chrysothemis, and has something of a lyric effect.
1039. ‘ Howstrange and sad it is that she who speaks so fairly should thus err!’ The phrase ed Aéyoucay refers not to any single speech of Chryso- themis, but to the general tone of complacent superiority with which she utters her sentences of prudential mo- rality.
1040. @ ot mpdckecat] Cp. supr. 240, and note.
204
HA, XP. HA, AF, HA, XP. HA, XP. HA, XP.
ti 8; ov doxd aN eat ba TovTos ey CTV GAN ef roijoes
kal phy Tromjow
y’, ovdty éxmrayelod oe,
y > we dmeype Tou’ ovre yap od Tau ern
ZOPOKAEOYS
co. tatra avy dikn héyewv; x} Sikn BrAdBnv péper. Tots vopos od BovXopat.
a? 2 , 2 2 TAUT , ETTALVETELS ELE,
1045
Kal Toor ddAnbés, ode Bovdedoe: maduy ;
Bovrfs yap odd& eoriw ex Oiov Kaxijs. nw By <a ¥
ppovelv eoixas ovdty dv eyo déyo,
~ 4 maddrat déSoxtat Tatra Kod vewoTi pol.
IO50
lad cal 4 ToApas émaively ovr: éyh Tods gods Tporous.
HA,
aN efo8’, ob cor pp peOérpopat more,
ot Av odddp iueipovea tuyxdvns’ émel
moAAnS avolas Kal Td Onpdobat Kevd,
XP,
adN ei ceavt@ Tuyxdvers Soxotod Te
1055
~ af? lad dpoveiv, ppdver To.ad0’. drav yap év Kaxois
Hon BeBhxns, Tap erawéoes ern.
XO,
1052. 00 cot] ov got L, od oor ATL”,
orp.a. Tk TodS dvobev Ppovipwrdrovs oiwvods
ob L4, 1053. 9v] Wu L. qwA.
€u tuyxdvys] tuyxavns L. tuyxdavns A. tuyyaves I.
1043. Electra is revolted by the suggestion of tempering justice with expediency. Cp. supr. 397, ov« épods tpdmous Aéyes. For tovrots .. vopots, cp. Ant. 191, Toviad’ éy@ vomooe THVT’ avéw modu.
1044. Cp. infr. 1057.
1046. kat Todt’ ddnPes] * And is this real?’ i.e. an intention which you will execute, Cp. Phil. 921, nat rar’ dn 67 Spay voets ;
ot5é Bovdevores THAW] * And will you not alter your resolve?’ Cp. Phil. 961, ei nal méduv | yropny peToioes.
1048. ‘Nothing that I'say seems to make any impression on your mind,’ ppovelv is here ‘to be receptive of wis- dom.’ The prudence of Chrysothemis is more calculating than the timidity of Ismene.
1053. toApas] ‘Can bring yourself,’ For a similar periphrasis with roApdw, cp. Aesch. Prom. 999, 1000, TéApnaov,
@ parace, ToAunody more | mpds Tas 7a- povoas mnpovds dpOds ppoveiv.
1053. Cp. Ant. 69, 70, or’ dy, é Gédois Ere | mpdooey, éuod + dv Hdéws dpans wera, :
1054. Onpacbar kevi] ‘To seek for what is vain,’—as the sympathy of Chrysothemis has proved itself to be.
1058-1097. The Chorus lament, for Agamemnon’s sake, over the quarrel between his daughters, which is added to the other troubles of his house, in- cluding the supposed death of Orestes, and express their admiration of Electra’s attitude. Addressing her in the second strophe, they encourage her with words of sympathy and commendation. While Orestes lived, they bade her hope and trust. Now that they believe him to be dead, they are carried away by the heroism of her despair.
That Electra remains upon the stage appears from infr. 1105,
HAEKTPA.
205
2 A « Exopmpevor tpopas Kndopévouvs dd dv te Brdotw- 1060
2) Ln , aw ab av 7 dvacw epwot, Téd ovK én’ icas
TeAodpEV;
; ; add’ od *rav Aids adotpardy
iN x > re 2 5 kal Tav ovpaviay Ogu,
Sapov obK amévnrot.
1060. BAdotwowv] BAaot@ow MSS. Schaefer corr. 1063. ob *rdv] ob pa trav MSS. (rivT). Turn. corr.
corr. ovpavia(c) L. obpaviav C?,
_ This ode, the second stasimon, con- sists of two strophes and antistrophes, the first expressing agitation, and con-
tA SS oe = vutue
,
a.
Vv
1065
dvacw] dvnow L. Brunck 1064. otpaviay]
sisting of Ionic dvaxAwpevor mingled with glyconics, the second, more calm and resolute, being logaoedic,
1
/
VutunH—uUeH—uY
/ eee ©
/
Wee yee tag Ae,
2
vuturu
ta /, ™ Can VrUmYUrMrMeVPYE meee
gp p aay me ey ele
1 «Tn the first verse oiwvovs perhaps had the Aeolo-Doric pro-
nunciation Fiwvos.’ Paley.
? Transition towards the glyconic rhythm.
1058-65. Agamemnon is forgotten by his daughter Chrysothemis, and by others who owed him gratitude. In this the human race shows itself in- ferior to the prudent stork. But though men forget, the gods remember, and will soon exact the penalty.
1058. dpovipwrdtous] Cp. esp. Plat. Polit. 263 D, ofoy done? 7d TOv yepavav, where, in a similar spirit of bitterness, the stork is again preferred to man. The expression (olwvods) is generalized, as elsewhere in Sophocles.
1059, 60. tpodas .. epwor] ‘ Caring in respect of nurture for those from whom they are sprung, and from whom they have experienced good.’ For the
double genitive, cp. Trach, 108, dv8pds Seiya pépovoay 6600, and for the sub- junctive, cp. supr. 771, picos ay réxp. 1060, 748’ ovk én’ icas teAotpev] ‘Do we not equally fulfil this duty?’ For the adverbial expression (é7’ tas, sc. poipas), cp. Trach. 727, é¢ éxovaias. 1061. dAN od *7dv] For the omis- sion of pa, which the MSS. insert against the metre, cp. Ant. 758, dAX’ ov, Tévd’ “OAupmor : infr. 1239. 1064. ovpavlav] Cp. O. T. 865-7, vopor.. ovpaviay | &:’ aldépa rexvabévres. 1065. Sapdv ovK drovyrot}] Sc. ob Tedoupev Tatra, The subject is #peis, i.e. of dv@pwrot, but the sentence, al- though general in form, is pointed at
206
rs
ZOPOKAEOYS
& xGovia Bporoicr pdpa, kard pot Boacoy oikTpay
> dra trois evepO Arpeidaus, dxdpevta pépovo dveidn’
dvr.a’. Ott adlv Hn Ta pev ex Sdpwv vooet + —,
lol , ~ ra St mpos téxvar SurrH PvAoms ovKéer eEtcodraL
1071
hd piroracio daira, mpddoros d& péva oadever
"HrExrpa, tov del marpos
5 detAala otevdxovo’ brows
& *avduptos andav,
1069. dveiSn] e from 7 L. opiot V. Schaefer. corr. Porson corr.
those who take part with Aegisthus. (In failing thus) ‘we do not long escape from trouble.’ For the passive form in dnévnro., see Essay on L. § 31. pp. 53- 4, § 53. p. 98a, and cp. esp. Trach, 102, modoupeéva. and note.
1066, & x@ovla .. dpa] ‘O human voice that piercest underground !’ Bpo- toict is really equivalent to a genitive, depending on the verbal notion in ¢aya. More literally, ‘Rumour on the part of mortals,’ The language presupposes a communion of the living and the dead, so that the power of Rumour about things on earth is believed to extend to the world below.
1067. oixtpdv 67a] ‘With lament- able sound.’ éma is cogn. acc.
Compare with ll. 1066-8, Aesch. Pers. 639 foll.
axdpevta pépovo” dvelSy] ‘ With sad- dening reproachful news.’
to70. Various corrections of vooet have beenattempted, of which Wecklein’s évoord is the most ingenious. Others are vooet 54, voceira, vocever, to which one more may be added, voodSy. The point especially indicated in this line is the supposed death of Orestes, which leaves the house of Agamemnon ap- parently without hope of healing or purgation.
1071, 2. Ta 8¢ mpds téxvov .. Salta] (1) Most editors agree in understand- ing this to mean, ‘ While between his two children a quarrel has arisen that puts an end to the harmony of loving intercourse.’ But (2) would Sophocles put vAoms for a private quarrel? Or (6) can #. ovser’ éficodrar be construed so as to mean vele: diloravrar? An- other interpretation seems possible, if
1070. opty] opiow LAL? Vat. ac. 1077. *navdupros| navdbupros LAL? Pal. Vat. ac VV%,
1075
oguow Pal.
we may suppose the Chorus to have been carried away by the visionary hopes of Electra, Then (2) &A7 gpiaoms might be taken to mean the “two-fold war-cry,’ i.e. the combination of the two sisters for hostile purposes, which had seemed possible, supr. 448- 71 (note esp. Il. 453-6), and which Electra had depicted in such glowing colours in supr. 967-89. This com- bination ‘is no longer evenly main- tained in concord,’ since Chrysothemis has renounced her part in it. Or (3) gvAoms may have lost its hostile asso- ciation and be used etymologically (Essay on L. § 54. p. 100 d) for ‘the com- bined voice of the family’ as a symbol of fraternal concord. The two sisters no longer ‘speak the same thing.’ This explanation may be further modified by taking SirAj to mean ‘divided,’ ‘The voices of their children are disparted and no longer harmoniously sustained in a life of affection.’
oahever] ‘Endures the storm,’ Essay on L, § 58. p. 105.
1075, 6, Tov del .. orevdxouo’] ‘ Ever- lastingly mourning for her sire (marpés, gen. of cause), unhappy maiden. dv dei, sc. ypdvov, Cp. O. C. 1584, 1701, and notes. If this ‘idiotism’ is re- jected, it is necessary to have recourse to conjecture here, as well as to a forced explanation of the passages in the Oedipus Coloneus. Schndw. con- jectures "HAéxrpa wérpov det natpéds (re- taining wd in the strophe): and this is adopted by Wecklein. Paley, "HA. rév det métpov (‘The irrevocable fate of death’), Dind., rév édy mérpov:
1077. For the correction, * ravbuptos for raydbupros, cp. O. T. 1219, *dvpopat
HAEKTPA.
207
ovre Tt Tot Oaveiy mpounOys, 76 Te pi) Bdérey érotpa, [28 ).
didtuav édota "Epiviy,
CTO ;
orp, 8. ovdels Tov adyabdv yap
tis dv wrarpis ade BAd-
1081
(@v Kak@s eVkrELay aicxdvar Oédee
vévupos, ® (v) mai mai,
£ \ ~ @s Kal od mdykXavTov aidva Ko.vdy €idov,
1085
5 70 pn Kadov txaborricaca Sto dépew *év evi éoya,
rf > > am ~ ~ copa T apiora Te Tats Kexrnjoba,
1079. Ha] Haw) L, oto| Bdaatot L. 1083. aigxbvac] aicxiva L, *évy] om. MSS, add Brunck.
(MSS. é6vpopar). cp. supr. 148 foll.
1078-80. ote. .Epwiv] ‘ Not avoid- ing death, but willing to die, if she may but destroy the twofold Evil Power.’ Cp. supr. 399, 956, 7. Electra has only spoken of killing Aegisthus. But see note on supr. 987 foll. There is here a reminiscence of Aesch. Cho. 438, émer’ éya voopicas dAoipav.
1081. tis &v..BAdoror] ‘ When shall one’ (i.e. another) ‘arise, so worthy of a noble sire ?’—i. e. Noble at once in birth and nature. Cp. Ant. 38, cir’ ebyevis mépunas, cir’ eo @AGv Kakh. And see the strained use of the same word in supr. 858 (éAmidwy) edrarpisov.
1082-6, odes. . e{Aov] (1) According to Hermann’s explanation of these lines, they state with greater calmness the reason of Electra’s action, for which the preceding words express unbounded admiration. It would be hard to find a parallel for Electra’s conduct,—and yet it is that which every noble mind would choose. ‘The truth is (ydp), no one of noble strain is willing to live on in misery, degradation, and oblivion. Even so thou, O my daughter, didst choose the lot which all men share and all la- ment’ (viz. death), ‘so as, arming’ (against thyself acc. to Herm.—acc. to Schol. ‘subduing’—) ‘the power of wrong, to win a twofold renown, in being celebrated for wisdom as well as for the highest filial duty.’ Cp. Trach. 721, 2, Civ yap Kaxas KAvovoay obK dvacyeréy, | 71s mpoTiG pr Kasi) Te- gurévar: Aj. 479, 80, GAN FH Karas Cyy
And for the sense,
1081. dv] dy oby LM. Bdaorh T. Schaefer corr.
1084. vwvupos| vevup(v)os L corr. C®, évi] évi L?.
ris rap’ oby T. Tricl. corr. BaAda- 1082. yap] om. L Pal. add Herm. 1088.
} Kad@s Tebvnxévat | rdv ed-yev} xpy. Two points in this interpretation admit of doubt, the use of ai@va for the state of the dead, and the meaning given to ca6omAl- oaoa. For the former, cp. O. C. 1851, 2, roy TedevTaiov Biov xpdur és” Ardnv, and note. Hermann’s explanation of «aon- Aigaga, sc. Kata GeavTov, Was an expe- dient which he adopted in order to avoid that of the Scholiast, catamoAeunoaca
«at vixnoaca, which appeared impos- sible. Either (2) the Scholiast should be followed in spite of analogy, or there is some corruption. Herm. doubtfully suggested xaOimmacaca. Other conjec- tures are xaOunvioaca, katatTicaca, Qy. ka0ayvioaca (?), i.e. ‘ purging away as if by fire; cp. supr. 70, din xaOaprijs mpos dev wpunpevos: Eur. Or. 39, 40. éf Stou opayats |@avotoa parnp mupt Kadnyvictat dépas,
According to another line of interpre- tation (3), the connection is to this effect : —' Electra is peerless, for none amongst
. the nobly-born are found to allow their
glory to be soiled in a life of misery, as Electra does, choosing to share the com- mon lot of affliction, if only she may subdue the criminals, etc. But ev- xAea cannot=dyAata (supr. 211), and although the sentiment that the greater number of mankind are born to trouble is not un-Greek, it is hardly Sophoclean or appropriate here.
Others would read «Aewov for cowdr.
1089. copa + dpiota te] ‘ Wise, as well as bravest,’ or ‘best.’ Wise, i.e. because holding fast the higher law. Cp. 1. 1094.
208 ZOPOKAEOYS
dvr. 8’. Kons por Kabdmepbev 10go xeipt Kal mrodre *redy ex Opry daov viv ord txelpa vates érel o° epedpnka polpa pev ovK ev eo OAG 5 BeBacay & 8 péyior eBracte vopuipa, twvde pepo- pevav 1095
dpicta T& Zyvos edoePeia,
OPEZTH2, dp, ® yuvaixes, dp0d 7’ elankovoaper, épbas 6 ddoiropodpey evOa xpH Comer ; XO. OP. XO. OP.
ti 8 é€epevvas kal ri Bovdnbets mapet ; T100 Aiytobov &0 dknkev toropo mada.
aN @d O ikdvers xo Ppdoas a¢hpsos,
Z * \ keri) - y ia 5
tis obv dv tyav Tois tow ppdoeev av
Hav mobeviy Kowdrovy tTapovoiar ;
1090. Kabdrepbev] xabitrepbe LA. *reav| Tov MSS. Herm. corr. én’ Pal. M. 1098. 6} om. L. 8 add C? Pal.
1ogo. ‘Mayest thou live, I pray, as far superior to thy foes in wealth and might as now thou art fallen beneath them!’ Cp. Hdt, 8. 60, ray éxOpav KarimepOe yevéoOa: Il. 16, 722.
Iogl. *re@v is Hermann’s correction of ray. Others (Lange, Wecklein) read toaédvs’.
1093. té +xetpa] Hermann’s con- jecture, dmdxerp (cp. émixep), has been received by subsequent editors. But, although it gives regularity to the metre, the word is not found elsewhere, and tnd xeipa appears idiomatic. Hermann himself (1839) read imo yépa.
1094, 5. potpa.. BeBdaav] ‘ Not placed in happy fortune.’ Cp. O. C. 1358, 59, 57° év mévy | radT@ BeBneds Tvyxaves Kandy épol,
1095-7. & 8 péyior’ eBdaore . . ed- oeBeia] Either (1) ‘ But prospering most highly, through Zeus-loved piety, in respect of those laws that are mighti- est in their origin,’ or (2) ‘ But endowed with the noblest gifts from those laws which are of mightiest origin, because of thy piety to Zeus,’ For peyior’ éBAaore,
xaburepbey Pal, 1094. év} om. LT'L?? V°M? 1097. Znvés] &ds LL? Vat. ac VV*.
xetpt] yept L. 10g. add A Vat. ac. yp. apiora tatnvés C?.
I101. larop&] yp. pacrebw C?,
cp. O. T. 865-72, Ant. 454-7. For the genitive 7@vde in (2), see Essay on L. § 10. p.145. And for 7G Zyvds edoe- Beig in (1), cp. Phil. 1442, 3, ds TAA ndyra devrep Hyetrar marhp | Leds’ 4 yap edoéBeia ovvOrvqoxe Bporois. Wecklein reads dpioroy alvoy 6.’ eba¢Beay, Nauck, dpiora Tay ody 8 evoeBeav.
1089 foll. Enter Orestes and Pylades, with attendants, as the dvdpes axéwv reraypévor of supr. 759. The umn is carried, not by Orestes as might be expected from supr. 54, but by one of the attendants (infr. 1123).
1101. @xykev] ‘Hath his abode.’ The perfect tense ironically suggests the supposed permanence of Aegisthus’ tule.
1104. wodewhv] ‘ Wishful,’ i.e. with desire to see them. It is a courteous phrase, for which cp. Shak. Mids, N. D. 1. 1,‘ With duty and desire we follow you, —but may have suggested to the spectators Orestes longing for his home and Electra’s longing for him. For the active use of moGevds, cp. Eur. Phoen. 1737, Todewd. Saxpva.
HAEKTPA.,
209 XO, 48’, ef tov dyxiorév ye Knpbooew Xpedv. 1105 OP. 0, & yivat, SirAwooy eloedOodo’ bre Paoxijs parevovo’ dvdpes AityicOdv tives. 2 HA, oipor rédaw’, od 84 moO’ As teotcaper ghpns p€povres euhavn rexuhpia ; OP. ovb« oida tiv oi Kdrnddv'* GAA por yépor ILrIo égeit ‘Opéctou Zrpddios ayyeihae mépt, HA, ri & tor, & £6’; ds pw drépyerar PéBos. OP. épovtes avrod opuixp& retpar év Bpayet TedxeL Oavdvros, as Spas, Kopifoper. HA, ol ’yd rédawa, Tod7 exeiv’ 45n cadés. III5 mpoxetpov dx Oos, as Eouxe, S€pKopat. OP. <iep tu kdales rev ’Opeotefov Kaxdr, 768 dyyos tcOt cpa todvxetvou oréyor, HA, @ give, dds vuv rps Oedv, eltep réde kéxevOev attov Tebdxos, eis xelpas daBeiv, 1120 dws é“auTiy Kal yévos To wav bpod édv ride KAatcw Kdrodtpopat o10ds, OP. 860° Aris earl mpoodépovres’ od yap as év dvopeveia y ovo emaiteirar Tdde, GAN 7} pidrav tis, } mpos aiparos vow. 1125 II07. patevovo’)] pa. arevovo L. paredouvo’ A. pacrevovo’ TL? Pal. TIII.
=rpdduios] arpopios LL. dos viv LA Pal.
1105. tév dyxtorov] ‘ Nearest,’ ie. as daughter to the Queen. But the word is calculated to move Orestes, to whom Electra is indeed nearest. The masculine gives generality. Cp. supr. 1026, and note.
IIo. ov off .. KAnSév’] ‘I know not what report you speak of.’ Orestes must seem ignorant of the coming of the Paedagogus, who professed to have been sent by Phanoteus, and had there- fore nothing to do with Strophius, from whom Orestes is supposed to come. The evidence appears to flow through two channels, which are independent of each other.
1115. Some editors punctuate after éxeivo, some do not punctuate at all
VOL, II.
IIIS. ol yw] of éyw LA Pal. Vat. ac.
1124. émarretrar rade] émarrel rd5e L, émarre’rac rdde AC’.
111g. 56s vv}
between totr’..dyOos. The pause at gapés seems on the whole most pro- bable. ‘Ah! here is that we heard of now made clear. I see the burden ready (as it would seem) to my hand.’ 1116, mpdxetpov may either mean (1) ‘ Before my hand,’ i.e. ready to be taken up; or(2) ‘Held in the hand’ of another.’ 1117.7... Tav’Opertelwv kakdv] The litotes suggests not only his death, but the ruin of his house. Cp. Il. rza2z, 2. 1123, 4. ov ydp..oto”] The form of expression may be simply occasioned by antithesis. But friends of Strophius might have reason to suspect those about Aegisthus of being untriendly to Orestes. 1125. q.. vow] ‘Or of his natural
2t0
HA, & gidrrérov pynpetov dvOpdrov épol
SOPOKAEOYS
[29 a
3) v Wuxis "Opéorov domdv, ds *o? da édridcov
obx dvmep eféreumoy cicedeEduny,
viv piv yap obdty dvra Bacrdgw xepou:
> a 227 > 2 7 Séuav dé o, & Tai, hapmpoy e€erepp eyo.
1130
~ Fe ds Shedrov mdpoibey exduretv Biov, a z . mplv és Eévnv ce yaiay exmeprpat XEpolv lal ¥ ‘~ krdépaca taivde kdvacdcacbat povov
a t) 4 bras Oavav exeioo TH TOO’ pepe,
ripBov matpdov Kowdy eiAnxos pépos,
1135
vov & éxrds otkov Kamil yas addns gpuyds
Kaxas amddov, ons Kacvyyytns Oixa
2 Se KovT év didaior xepoly ) Tédaly eyo
Aoutpois o éxdcpno ov're TappA€éKTov Tupos
dveirounv, ws eixds, &OALov Bapos.
1140
GAN évy §évaior xepol Kydevbeis Taras
1127. o°| om. MSS. add Brunck. tmepmov CoA. c pr. V? pr, L?. yp, dipedes T. 1133. KAepaca] nrePaca” C’. and L. xan C8,
add L?, upds] mp. 0 L.
mupod C?2¥3,
kin.’ For apds aiparos, cp. Aj. 1305, Tovs mpos aiparos, and for pvaw, see Essay on L. § 17. p. 25.4, and cp. supr. 325.
1126-8. ‘O sole memorial and relic of the living Orestes, dearest of man- kind to me, how far otherwise than I had hoped do I receive thee! with thoughts how different from those with which I sent thee forth!’ By a con- fusion to which double negatives are liable (Essay on L. § 29. p. 49), the negative implied in dé is first ex- panded in a negative sense, and then aré is resumed with Gvzep in a different (positive) sense. For a negative simi- larly ignored in the relative clause, cp. Ant. 1064-7, Karic6t, pn modAods , . TE day | éy ofo1, «.7.A. Wecklein in 1. 1128 reads ovx évmep with an inferior MS. ‘How contrary to my hopes I receive— not him whom J sent forth.’
dpedrov Pal,
oa Kavacwoac0a] Kdvacwoacba C’. 1137. Kaxws] xan L.
1128, é¢émeymov] eicémeumov LL?, éfé-
1131, Wpedov] Wperes L Vat.a MeV", apedrov C6’ ATVV*MM? Vat.
wo 1132. exmeppar] exmeppoau Co 7.
1136. Kant] kanas C?, 1139. 0] om, L TI4I, févaror] Eévqror LYL*, févair A.
1130. Aapmpév] ‘Bright,’ ie. full of ES ieee Cp. supr. 685, eio7AOe Aap- mpés.
iy has a pathetic, not a logical em-
phasis, and reminds the spectator that Electra’s action at the critical moment was the saving of her father’s house. Cp. supr. 12.
1131. The v. r. ds dpedres (suggested by 1134) is far inferior to ws apedov. The struggle of the intervening years now seems worse than vain.
1139, 40. ore .. Bapos] ‘ Nor took up, as I should have done, from the all- consuming fire, the miserable remains.’ See E. on L. § 8. p. 11. For Bdpos, cp. Aesch. Ag. 442, Bapd Wayya. TapprexTov suggests that the fire has done its utmost. Cp. Od. 11. 220, 1, AAA Ta pév Te TUpos Kparepoy pevos aifopévoro | SapvG, émel te mpara Aimy Aevx’ dorea Ovpds. See Essay on L. § 53. p. 98.
HAEK TPA, 2T1
OpiKpos mpoojKes byKos év opiKpO KUret,
oipot Tédawa THs euijs mddar tpopis dvapedyrov, tiv éyo Ody audi cot Tévm yAuKel mapéoxov, otre ydp more 1145 Hytpos ot y Haba paddov i} Kdpod diros, ov of Kar’ ofkoy foav, adr’ éyd tpodss, éya & dderApi col mpocnvdduny del.
viv & ékdédoure tadr ev Huepa pia OavévTt ody coi. mdvra yap ouvapmdcas 1150 OvEAN das BEBnkas, otyerar Twarihp’ TeOvNK eyd cor’ dpoddos adtos ef Oavdy' yeroor & éxOpol: patverar & bp Adovajs LATnp aunrep, is euol od modddxis gdjpas AdOpa mpovrreumes as havobpevos L155 Tin@pos adtés, GAA TabO 6 ductvyis
Oaipwv 6 ods Te Kdpos e€adeirero,
és o BOE por mpotrreuev, dvtl gidrrdrns
Hopons omodév te Kal okay dvodperg.
7] ou 1148, coi] co L, cot AM% of) VL*, of M. mpoonviapny] mpoonuddpunv
LY Pal. apoonuidpny CSAL?, 1157. efapelAeto] efapeiAaro LI. éfapetaero ns Ce, 1158. pidtarns] pidrarov L, 1159. onodéy] orovddy L, 1143 foll, She now goes back in was ever called, i.e. I was the one
memory to the happier time before the death of Agamemnon.
1143, 4. Tis épiis . . advwheAjrov] ‘The care which of old I spent on thee—in vain!’ poy is active here, as in Eur, Tro. 1187, ai’ 7’ éual rpopai.
1145, 6. ovve., piAos] ‘ For never wast thou bound to thy mother by such close ties as thou wast to me. pidos implies reciprocal affection. Cly- temnestra was already alienated from Agamemnon’s offspring in those early days. «ai marks the stress on éuod. Cp. O.T. 94, #) nal rijs épijs, «.7.A.
1147. ‘And I was more thy nurse than the domestics were.’ A natural picture of the fondness of an elder sister for a little brother.
1148. (1) ‘And thon didst ever call me “sister.”’ Or (2) ‘And the sister of Orestes was the name by which I
P2
sister who was specially connected with thee. At this word, as Wecklein ob- serves, all doubt is removed from the mind of Orestes.
1152, TéOvyK’ éyo cor] ‘I am dead because of thee,’ or ‘ Thou hast been the death of me.’ Cp. supr. 808, ds p’ dn@deoas Gavwy: Eur. Androm. 334, TéOvnna TH Of Ovyatpl Kai p’ dmbarcce, E. on L. § 13. p. 20. re A
1154-6, fs is governed first by q- M1“ * pas,=mepl fs, and is then placed in a~...: HESS more definite construction with rpywpés. None ba Essay on L, § 9. p. 13. 3. et
1158. mpovreppev] The same word (1. 1155) is repeated in a different con- nection. See Essay on L, § 44. pp.
83, 84.
1159. kal oxtdv dvwpeA] ‘And a vain shadow of thee;’ i.e. the remem- brance of him revived by the sight of
ZOPOKAEOYS
olpmou stot, 1160 * ya PY la @ S€uas olkTpor. ged hed. ® dewordras, oljou pot, ? er a 9 “ mepupbels KehevOous, PiATal’, Ss pb amrodecas Le a? = 2 4 dmdédrcoas OfT, @ Kactyvytov Kapa,
roryap od déEar pe és 7d ody 7Téde a7éyos, 1165 Tiv pndey eis 7d pndey, os ody col KdéTo vat 7d Aouréy, Kal yap jwik qo dva, édv oot petetxov Tov iow Kal viv 10dG Tod cod Oavotca pamodcirecOat Taov. tos yap Oavdvras ovx 6p& Avmoupévovs. 1170 XO,
Ovntod mépuxas tarpés, "HAéKrpa, ppdver Ovnrés 0 ’Opéorns: adore piy lav oréve.
maow yap huiv totr dpeiherar madetv,
OP.
€\0@; Kpateiy yap ovkért yAdoons ceva.
1160, 62. ofpor por] of por pot L, Bous Ct. wi?) dtodeitrecbar L.
exAetrecOat I’,
the urn, an imagination which brought no help with it.
1160-2, For this short lyric (ana- paestic) outburst, cp. especially Trach. 1085, 6, dvag *AiSy, #.7.A.
1161. &Sénas oixtpov] ‘ Poor form!’ She sees in imagination the mangled body of Orestes: supr. 756.
1162, 3. Sevordtas . . kehevOous| ‘Sent on a terrible journey;’ i.e. dis- missed from life by a calamitous death. Cp. Trach. 874, 5, BéBnxe Andvepa thy mavuoTatny | 6dav dmacay ef dicuwh- tov modés, Others explain this of the bringing of the ashes from Phocis to Argos.
1164. Still gazing at the um, she calls her brother by the most endearing name: Ant. 899, 915.
116g. ‘ To die and share thy burial.’
1170. She contrasts the tranquillity
ped hed. ti éEw; Tot Abyor adunydvov
1168, peredyov] karelyov L. peretyov C® pr VmodelnecOar A Vat. ac.
[29 b. 1175 1163. KedevOous] xededOov LA. keAev-
1169. pdroAcirecOar] pb} EatroAcimecOar L? Pal. pr)
yop 1175, yAwoons] ywooons L, yAwoons CL yds TL? Pal,
of the lifeless ashes before her with her own sorrow,
1171-3. Unable to give real con- solation, the Chorus fall back on the common-place ‘that loss is common to the race” Cp. O. T. 1319, 20, and note,
For a speech of three lines in a similar position, cp. Aj. 784-6.
1174 foll, Orestes is overcome by compassion in witnessing Electra’s grief for him, and, contrary to his first intention, now prepares to disclose himself to her.
1174,5. wot... €@w] ‘To what words must I have recourse, when I know not what to say?’ Cp. Phil. 897- 9, N. ob« of8 bo yp tdropoy TpéTew émos. &. dmopeis 88 Tod ov; ph dey’, @ téxvov, TA5e. N. GAN’ évOd8" H5n ToddE Tov Td0ous Kupd.
HAEKTPA,
HA, OP. HA, OP, HA, OP, HA OP.
S14
ti 8 &axes ddyos; mpds te rodr’ elmdv xupeis; 3) gov 76 KXewvov eidos "HdrExrpas réde;
768 or éxeivo, Kal par dOdAlws exov,
oipor Tadaivns dpa rijode ovpdopas.
ov O94 mor, @ Eé&’, dud emo arévers rade;
& cde aripws Kdbéws epOappévov,
. roe wot GAAnv 7) "we dvodnpeis, Eéve,
ped THs avipgov dvopdpov te ons Tpodhs,
1180
a ) » id eo lo HA, ri pot mor, & §€v', O08" emioxomay oréveis ;
OP. HA, OF, HA, OP, HA, OP.
1177. Haéxtpas] jAéetpa LY. 7AéeTpas C°AL?, Hi
7 1184. por] (wor) L. 84 ATL? ovbev] éyh L. oddév C8 or 4,
Pal. Brunck corr.
A » yw > wv ~ 2 ~ ION a @s ovK dp 70n Tay éuav ovdty KaKay,
2 ~ ~ ObovveK ini trois govetar obvTpodos.
1185
? an é wz: aS ~ ~ s F ‘ év TO dléyvas TodTo Tay elpnpévor ; épav oe mohhofs <umpémovoay ddycow,
Q n~ aa ~ ~ lad wn kal pny opas ye madpa Taév éua@v Kakdy,
kai mas yévour dv ravd er éybiw Brérew;
1190
a ~ a a> 2 7 2 TOL TOU ; mo0ev TOUT e€eonpunvas KQKOYV 5
.0U, 1180, ob] 7i L. vi ATL?
1185. 757] Foeav LA. Hdev Pal. 1189. tavd er’) ravbér’ LAL? Pal.
IIgt. eLeonpnvas] eeonunves L. efeonpnvas C°A. éegeojpavas L*,
1176, Some omit the point after ddyos. Cp. supr. 316. In that case the pronoun 7i is again supposed to be equivalent to 8, Te.
1179-87. Before revealing himself, Orestes gazes fixedly at Electra, as if to realize by actual observation the depth of her misery, and in doing so utters brief ejaculations, to which she replies amazedly.
1181, 2. ‘O ruined form, disowned both of men and gods! £l. Those inauspicious words of yours, O Stranger, can apply to none but me,’
1183. ‘Alas, for thy forlorn and ill- starred life!’ For dvupdou, cp. supr. 961, 2, mapeore 5” da-yeiv és troadvbe Tov Xpévov | ddexrpa ynpdoxovaay dvupévad re, And for tpodpis =‘ Condition,’ cp. O. C. 362, (nrodoa Thy ony, mov KaToL- xoins, Tpopny.
1184. ‘Why, I pray thee, Stranger, dost thou thus look steadfastly and groan?’
émoxorav] ‘ With fixed look,’—as if studying something deeply.
1185. ‘ How utterly ignorant was I of my own sorrow!’
1186. év 7@.. TOV eipypevov] ‘In what that has been said did you dis- cern this?’ av eipnuévwv marks Elec- tra’s unconsciousness that it is the sight of herself and her condition, and not any word spoken, that has moved the ‘ stranger.’
1187. ‘In seeing the sight of thee clothed with many sorrows.’ Perhaps a reminiscence of Aesch. Cho. 16-18, kal yap "HAéetpay Sox | orelxery dber- pny tiv éphy révOe AvypO | mpérovoar, Cp. Eur. Suppl. 1056, wévO.uos mpémes épay.
1191. wéQev..kaxdv] Orestes, still maintaining his disguise, professes amazement at the sudden mention of a murder. ‘In what quarter can have arisen the mischief you thus make known to me?’ i.e, What crime is this, with the knowledge of which you seem so familiar? (Not, ‘By whom per- petrated?’ with which the answer of Electra does not correspond.)
214 ZOPOKAEOYS
HA. OP. HA, OP, HA, OP. HA, OP. HA, OP, HA, OP. HA, OP, HA. OF. HA, OP,
trois marpos. eira Toiaée Sovredw Bia.
Ss i 2 > a no 2 A ¥ tis ydp o dvdyxn TASe mpotpémet Bpotar ;
~ ? wn
phrnp Kadeirat, pntpl & oddiy eioot, rl dpaca; worepa xepoiv, } Avun Biov; 1195 kal xepol Kal A¥pator Kal méow Kakois, otS obtrapiéwy ov 6 Kwdvcov wdpa; od 90> bs qv ydp por od mpovOnkas crodév. > A ’ ¢ ©: aS > 2 2 a & Svorotp, ws dpav o éoxtelpw madat,
5 im vf 2 , , pévos Bpotéy vuv io éotxteipas moré, 1200 povos yap Akw Tots tcos ddyGv Kakois, od On 100 Huty ~vyyevis Kes mobév; éyd gdpdoap dv, ef 7d Tovd edvouw Tépa, GAN éorly etvouy, waTE mpos TiaTas epets, pébes 768 dyyos viv, bras 7h wav pans. 1205 py Ofta mpds Seay tobrd pw épydon, éve.
¥, Fl > if. v. 2 metOov éyovTL KOVX amapTioe Tore, bh, mpos yevetov, ph “Een Ta Hidrtara, ov np’ édoety, dvdyin| dvdyun LAL? THE] gl. cio Touro C?, 1196. mao] raot. L Pal. aéow ACT. 1197. ov8’ 6] 06 6 L. 11¢8. 890°] dA7 L. 870 CPors, mpovOnkas] mpovonna L. mpovOnxas C?ATL?.
12c0, vu] viv LA Pal. 1201. Tots igois] rotor cots C*ATL?M Vat. c V. tos oiots Vat. a. Tots cots M®,
1193. yap o°] yap’LY. yap a’ C%
1193. Either (1) ‘ Who drives you into this bondage?’ the dative being equivalent to eis with the acc.; cp. axei mpotparécbar. Or (2) ‘Who thus compels you ?—dvayep, instr. dat. The former (1) is best. See Essay on L. § 11. p.18, 3.
1194. otBev eEvoot=oddey mort ior : ode, cogn. acc.
1195. xepolv, 7 Adpy Blov] violence, or oppression ?’”
1198. 8s Hv] Cp. supr. 847.
omoSév] Sc. (1) rovrov, or (2) Tod- TOV.
1200, pévos . . woté] i.e. more G&AAOS emg@arerpev.
1201. (1) ‘I am the only one who brings with him a feeling of the same misfortunes.’ tots icots, like Ty towy, supr.1168, implies rather ‘identity’ than ‘equality.’ Orestes does not mean that
‘By
ovdeis
his personal sufferings have been like Electra’s, but first that in the essential point, viz. that their father has been murdered and is unavenged, they share equally in the same sorrow, and also that her sorrows are felt by him as his own, Cp. Aesch. Cho, 222, 3, HA. GAN év Kanotor Tots épois yedav Ores. OP. Kady Tots éuots dp’, elmep ev ye Tote ois (ubi trois icos M. pr.). This parallel favours the other reading here, (2) toto: cois, which, as Prof. Paley argues, gives a simpler meaning, and may also be thought more pathetic. But it is less in keeping with the subtle gradations of this recognition-scene.
1206. pij..rodré p épydog] Orestes has reached forth his hand to take the umn from her.
1209. Orestes again offers to take away the urn.
HAEKTPA,
HA,
, - ~ A ~ Opéora, Tis ofs ef crephoopar Tapfs. edpnpa pdver' mpos dikns yap od oréves. mas tov Bavév7 ddedgov ob dikn oréva;
OP. HA, oP. HA, OP. HA, OP. HA, OP. HA, OP. HA. 4 OP.
HA. 4 OP.
TOS clas, @ Tal; fod \ Le 4 Sh yap avip ;
Dy AY i yap av ketvos;
aripos ovdevds at toro S obyt ody,
Yeddos obdiy dy A€yo,
cirep éurpuyds y' eyo,
215
s > ® Tddaw éyo cébev,
1210
BA ~ ov gor mpoojKke: THYdE mpocdwvely pdtuy, otras dripds eiue Tob TEeOvnKéros ;
1215
>? an eimep y Opéctov capa Bacrdéfw rode. > > 5 2 z ad va 3 GX ovK ‘Opécrov, mA A6y@ ¥ NoKnpéevoy, A > , fo mod & tor éxeivou Tob Tadaimdpou Tddov;
4 ~ ~ ovK eat’ Tod yap (GvTos ovK eoriv Tddos,
1227
THVOE TpocBAkpacd pov
ogpayida marpis éxua’ ef caph déyo.
HA, @ OP, HA, OP,
girrarov pas,
(3)
poéypy, adixov ;
1215, 16. lines GAA’ éudy add C7. Crees, 1217. ob«] # from y’ C?°r8, aynp) dvip LA Pal.
@..o@ev] Cp. especially Trach. 972, Gmor ey god pédeos.
1211, etpynpa paver] ‘Speak no such ill-omened words,’—as to mention a tomb in connection with the living: infr. 1219.
1213, 14. The language by which Orestes tries to undeceive his sister is so worded as to seem cruel to her, as if she were unworthy to hold her brother’s urn. 1218, ovSevds] The pronoun (masc.) has a strong pathetic emphasis. ‘ Dis- honoured in no way!’ See Essay on L. § 22. p. 36 fin,
Enkér dddoOev 1007.
girrarov, cvppapTupa,
1225
1216. Bacrd{w] Baordow L. Baordcw 1219. éorw] éore L Pal. 1221.
1225. m6] (W)ven or (p)¥0n L. wiOn C.
1218. At this point Electra is more than ever forlorn. But at the word (@vros in 1219 a ray of hope strikes her in spite of herself.
1220. & wat;] Electra’s bewilder- ment, and the contrast of appearance and fact, are equally marked by her thus artlessly addressing the Stranger as if he were her younger brother. Cp. O. T. 10303; Aj. 339, and notes.
1223, 4. There is a pause here, during which Electra examines the seal.
1225. & p0éyp’] Essay on L, § 50.
P. 94.
216
HA, OP, HA,
éx@ o€ xepoiv;
ZOPOKAEOYS
£ DY Zi? of rd @s Ta oir exols aél,
& pidrarat yuvaikes, & rodirides,
ec ad? Z ya ~ iN 6par Opéorny rovee, pnxavaior pev
Oavovra, viv d& pnyavais cerwopévor.
XO,
dpapmev, @ mat, kdml cvpdopatot por
1230
yeynOds pre: Sdxpvov oupdtav dro,
HA,
IN. 4 otp. t@ yovat,
1226. xepoty] xepoty LY'L?M Pal. Vat. a. éxous] éxers C* oF STL'M Pal. Vat. ac.
ds] w from o L. épar’) épair’ L.
1226, &s.. €xois] ‘As I would that you may have me evermore.’
1231, yeynOos. . Saxpvov] Essay on L. § 42. p. 80 ¥.
1232 foll. In the following passage Electra in her ecstasy utters lyric (chiefly dochmiac) strains, to which Orestes, who is trying to calm her, replies in senarii. The lyric metres may be arranged (though, as the text stands, not perfectly) in a. scheme of strophe, antistrophe, and epode, as follows :—
op. (ll. 1232-1252),
1 Senarius,
I Senarius,
2 Senarii. ' veQutue 4 ,
tuvvutuvvustuvuy i / TN Sg Gh
2 Senarii.
' The correspondence of o7p. and dy7. here is doubtful.
yp. xepat C®. —-xepoiv AM? Vat. c. dxos A, 1228. av. (ll. Cnr oe Eg pts 7] au tu- vtu--s4u-utuY 1 Senarius, jes 1 Senarius.
/ vtun-u-utun-vue
Ral see Ap 1 Senarius. + Vv GuutuH , A A ama~VMVMEVuUVVU VU mr VMVUVUUNYY e / Suu VtuVUVszUNUY / a 4uvtu- 2 Senarii. 5 €T. Vr Umr Ur mK Ue Ms te = t SS:
Surg =u =
vtu——tu-—u-—?
eG ay eee 1 Senarius.
? In the Epode Orestes also for a moment becomes lyrical.
HAEKTPA, 217 + 4 J . 2 yovat copatov euol pirTdrov, x br > > ¥ éudrer aprios, peter’, HAOer, EtdeO ods exppgere. 1235 OP. mdpecpev’ GAAA oly ~xovea Tpdcpeve, HA, ri & éorw; OP. ovyav dpewvov, al tis Evdobev KrOn. HA, arx od tay “Apreu tay aity dduryray fe ot ot x \ y T6de pev o¥ mor akiuwow Tpecat 1240 ; mepiccdy a&xOos evdov yuvatkav ov adel. OP. dpa ye pey Oy Kav yuvagiv ws “Apns éveotw’ 0 0 eoicba reipabeiod mov, HA, *érororot érroroi, 1245 dvépedov éwéBades ot more Katadvotpov, 1233. 2nd oval om. LT add C®AL?, 1237. €or] ors L Pal. eorw CSA,
1238. ddd’ od Tay] GAN od pa Tay L?, MSS.
I
tu NM -V tVU KH ee PF gla
/ / - VvryVnrVMrVMr Vos
ta VvUorV ptURK UHR tu-uU-— VU
Suu uUrenrg
1232, 3. yovat.. giArdtwv] ‘Off spring of one most dear to me;’ i.e. of Agamemnon. Poetical plural. E. on L, § 20. p. 30.
1234, 5. For the aorists, see Essay on L, § 32. p. 55, and for the feeling in ods éxpy (ere, cp. O. T. 1274, ots & éxpn(ev ob yvwooiaro,
1236. ‘We are here. Only abide the event in silence” In mdpeopev Orestes probably includes Pylades, but not necessarily, Cp. the doubt in Trach. 390.
1239. This line as in L, which is fol- lowed in the text, has an iambic rhythm which in so far corresponds to 1260. In a passage of so much wildness there
GdX’ ob ray T, 1246, éméBades] ande from: L, tméBades Vat. a.
1245. *érororot | om.
may have been a special motive for using long syllables in the strophe where in the antistrophe the iambics are ‘pure.’ Wecklein reads in o7p., pa Tav “Aprewy | tay aduq7’ det, and in dvt., Tis obv dgiay | cot ye mepnvéros ;
1240-2. Té8e.. del] ‘Never will I account as worthy of my fear this unprofitable burden of womankind that never stirs abroad.’ Electra does not remember that she is a woman. She is one with Orestes, who is come to vin- dicate the man. She might say with Athena in the Eumenides 738, xdpra 8 ciut rod marpds. Orestes reminds her that Clytemnestra is not an enemy to be despised.
1246, 7. ‘Thou hast brought to my remembrance the undisguised horror of our situation, not to be forgotten or undone.’ For éwéBades, cp. Thuc. 8. 108, wal dAdAa émPadrdAovTos adrod & pepe ovx AStvavrTo, The figure seems to be that of laying on (or adding to) a burden. Cp. O. C. 1730, ri 768° éné- mAntas; Anodpevov is literally, ‘That will not forget.’ See Essay on L. § 30.
p. bia.
218
ZOPOKAEOYS
?, ovd€ mote Anodpevov, apeETEpov
olov pu Kaxédv, 1250
OP. %€o.8a Kal tadr’* adN bray wapovoia cad lon 2
dpdtn, T6r epyov trOvde penvjcbar xpeav. HA, aor. 6 was epot
£ ~ ra A ed cf
6 mas dv mpérot Tapwy evverrety
4 rf va
Tdde Sika yxpévos. 1255
pordis yap toxov viv éhevOepov ordpa. OP. gdpone Kadyd, Tovyapody cd{ov Tdde, HA, ti dpaca; OP, of ph ort Kaipos ph paxpay BovdAou déyev, HA, ris obv dv agiav ye ood mepnvoros 1260
petaBdror dv ade ovydy dbyov ;
z Ao ~ 2 #
evel oe viv adpdoras
dédrrTos T éceidov. OP. rér cides, bre Oeol we *érdrpuvay pore,
?
oe) Wel. Gl Gln 30 b.
HA, eppacas tbreprépav 1265
1258. Tad Sing] Tade Sixaca LATL?, yp. ra5¢ Sina C?. é 1260. dv] om. LT M?. add C*AL?,
éoxov C°*, exo I.
1256. éoyxor] éxov L. av otv M Vat. ac V.
1264, *érwrpuvay] d&rpyvay MSS. Brunck corr.
1251. €ovSa kai tatr’] ‘Even so, I know it” For «ai, which has been rejected, sce Essay on L. § 25. p. 42. mai, which has been substituted for it, is inappropriate, as addressed by a younger person to an elder.
érav Tapovota| ppaly] i.e. ‘Notnow, but when their presence brings to mind their guilt.’ Orestes is striving to recall Electra from feeling to action. For the personification of the abstract word, cp. supr. 39, Otay ce xaipds eiodyn.
1253, 4. 6 7@s .. xXpovos} ‘All time alike, all time will justly suit to tell of that, as if it were present now.’ Electra goes off upon the word mapovota. Orestes had urged her to wait until the presence of Clytemnestra made it fitting to remember what she had done. Elec- tra answers in effect, ‘She and her deeds are ever present with me.’ But in the refining manner of Sophocles this is
otherwise expressed :—‘ All time alike for that purpose is present time to me,’
1255. ‘Hardly have I now obtained a moment’s freedom of speech.’ This confirms what has been said,—that the pressure of persecution is constant,—and also pleads a reason for continuing to speak. ‘Having this rare liberty, I ought to use it.’
1260, 1. Schol. tis dv cod pavévos Bixaiws Edoito auti Adywv oiwnyy; i.e. délav is predicative, and has the force of an adverb, Essay on L. § 23. p. 33, 1.
1262, &8¢] ‘As thou biddest me do.’ So Paley. Wecklein renders, ‘In such circumstances,’
1205. Electra has not yet heard of the oracle. She has nursed her one idea in solitude. And now she has not only her brother at her side, but learns that he is sent by a god, This re-
HAEKTPA,
219
Tas mdpos ert xdpiros, ef oe Beds *émdbpicev
duérepa mpods pédabpa, Saipdviov
avTd riOne eyo,
OP.
1270
> Pe Ta piv o OKvO xalpovoay elpydbev, ra be
dédorka Alay HOov® vikopévny,
HA,
5 In a a , ém. b® Xpov@ pakp® girtdrav
dddv éragidcas 5é por pavavat,
HA tl pe, modvmovoy @0 dav
OF, HA,
Tl py Toujoo ;
1275
Hi pb amroorephons
A a , £ BS z Tay cay Tpocdmev adovav pebécOan,
OP, HA, OP, HA,
guvaivels ; ti * nv ov;
Ba 2 \ eoxov opyav
H Kdpta Kady dddoot Ovpotuny iddy,
1280
@ pirat, ekdvov av eyo ovd’ dv Hdmi adbddy,
dvavdov ovdé atv Bok Kdvovca,
1267. *éndpicev] éndpoev L, M®, én@ce T, Dind. corr,
1275. moAvmovoy @d i&ev] -moddorovovand ldav yp. wd isav (« from et) C’. 1277. adovdy) joovay L, Hdov7v Pal. 1281. av] dy L Pal. ay Schol.
orovoy ATL?, MSS. _ Seidler corr.
doubles her joy, which is not the less striking for being simply expressed,— Satpdviov avtd Tiny eyw.
1266. *émépicev] Paley quotes O.C. 1458, 7s dv... dedpo Onoda mépor; The MS. reading éw@poev is possible.
1276, 7. In speaking 1271, 2, Orestes has turned aside, as if debating with himself how to calm Electra. At this her over-wrought affection takes alarm, lest for a moment she should lose the brightness of his countenance. peOérPar (sc. 7d éué pw.) is epexegetic infini- tive.
1278. kav dAAouor] ‘Even as the act of another, —i.c. how much less am I likely myself to do it? «ai points the & fortiort argument.
1280. tl *piv ot] The correction is supported by Eur. Rhes. 706.,
1281. Reassured as to the main point, Electra turns to her companions, and relieves her overcharged feelings
éndpoe CAL? Pal. Vat. ac VV’. 1268, dpérepa] duerpa or durepa L,
énaip . oev duerepa Ch.
ToAU-
1280, *uqv] py av ATL’,
by speaking to them of the contrast between the present and the immediate past, when she had heard the false tidings of her brother’s death. The rhythm of these lines is somewhat broken, But it is not necessary with some editors to suppose that words have been lost. ‘O friends, I heard a sound which I could never have thought to hear. I restrained my emotion at hearing it, in speechless silence.’ av8dv is rightly explained by the Scholiast of the tidings of Orestes’ death. Perhaps ovSdéy’ should be read for ov8 dy,—tWhich JI had never thought to hear.’ (Wecklein reads, & ir’, dvix’ Exdvoy dv | ey ov ay HAmo avddy, | €oxov dpydv dvavbor | ovds2 atv Bog, tadawa,—‘ Dear one, when first I heard the news I could not have hoped to hear’—that thou wast alive—‘I had a voiceless emotion with no outcry.)
220
TaNaLVG,
svov & ey oe mpovpavys o&
pirrdrav éxov mpocowiy,
ZOPOKAEOYS
1285
o a - ds éyd obd? dy év Kaxois Aaboipay,
lat 4 De OP, ra pey wepicoevovta Tv Adyar ages,
kal pire phtnp os Kaxh didacké pe
sh? if od y, a pie? ds marpoay Kkriow Atyobos dépov
1290
lal ~ -. £ dvthet, Ta 8 exxel, Ta SE Staoelper parny,
xpovov yap dv cor Kaipdy é€efpyou Adyos,
a , & & dppdce por TS wapdyte vuv xpove
- > ad x By a onpaw, Orov PavevTes 7) KEKPU{LPLEVOL
yeravras éxOpods matcomey TH viv 606,
1295
ey Cig 7 x. ? ? OuT®@ é oTaS PITHP TE FY?) TLYVOOETAL
paidpS mpoodr@ vdv éredOdvrov ddpovs* c L Gi
aXN os ew arn TH pdrny redreypévy
? a, ig BY > va ra oTévag * OTayv yap evTUXno@peEv, TOTE
Xaipev mapéorar Kai yeday édevbépos.
HA,
1300
aAN, & kaclyvnd’, od’ drs Kal col didrov
ag kal Tovpov eorat THO * eel Tas Hdovas
~ a “a k3 2 X > x mpos cob AaBodoa KovK épds ExTnoadpny.
1296, otrw] obras MSS.
Corrs, égeAOdvtov AL?. Acreypern AL*, Aeyouévn T.
1287, As in O.C. 1702, 3 (where see note), the time of misery is con- tinued in memory.
1288. This line has been supposed to contain a criticism of the Choéphori, where so much time is spent in the preliminaries of the assassination. But this is surely unnecessary, and without parallel in Sophocles, whose practice in this and other respects is not to be inferred from that of Euripides (Phoen. 751, 2, alib.).
1291. See Essay on L. § 21. p. 32, 1.
1292. ‘For such recital might pre- vent you from seizing the opportune moment.’
1295. ‘We shall by our present
1297. éweAOdvroev] énedOdvrov LI. iN
ou ered OdvTaw
a 1298, Acdeypévy] dederyuevy: L, Sederypévne Co.
enterprize frustrate our enemies in their exultation.’ yeA@vras is to be resumed as a supplementary predicate. For wat- cowev without an expressed participle, cp. supr. 796, ody Srws oe Tabcopey.
1296. ovTw Sé] Sc. mpdoce, under- stood from the general drift of the preceding words.
1296, 7. dmws.. Sdpous| ‘May not detect you by your glad countenance when we (Or. and Pyl.) have come into the house;’ i.e. may not find out your
secret and perceive the fact. vgv is gen. absol. 1298. pwdtnv] ‘Falsely.’ Cp. supr.
1217, may Abyw 7 omnpévoy : 63, Ady parny OvncKovras: Phil. 345.
HAEKTPA,
221
Kovd’ dv oe Numhoaca Sealunv Bpayd
avriy péy edpeiv Képdos*’ od yap dv Kadds
1305
K ot 7. can , ip bmnpetoinv T@ tmapdvtt daipovt,
> 2 > A GX oloba pey ravOévde, THs yap ov; KdrAdwv
Sbovvex Aiyiobos piv od Kata atéyas, pAtnp 8° év olkos’ ivy od ph Setons 10d’ as
yor. tovpov paidpdy serar Kdpa.
1310
Lee 4 x a 3 # 2 fioos TE yap Tadalov EVTETHKE pol,
ba ) an Sh nw Kamel o éoeidov, of tor’ éxryéw * yapa &
[31 a.
Saxpuppootca, mas yap dv Ana ya,
ef a AN £00 ya Aris pid oe THO 666 Oavdvra Te
A a # -~ kal (dv7 éceidov; eipyaca b€ pe doKora’
1315
la 2 n @oT ef mathp por (dv tkovro, wnkér av
, # a if > eA Tépas vopife avré, marevey 8 spay,
67 ody To.avTny Huiv eéjKers dddv,
apy’ abrds as cor Oupyds, as éyo povn
ovk av dvoiv fyaprov’ 7 yap dv Kadds
1320
BA ? lod €oao épauTiv, 7) KaA@S dmrodduny,
{OP, ovyav emjves’’ as én edo KrAvw cf
1304. Avmjoaca] from Avmjoan L? Bpaxt C’, Bovaotyny AMM?VV?. Vmg. L Pal. add C*. corr. at from w L,
1304. Se€alpny, although not strongly supported by MS, authority, is a better reading than Bovdotpny.
1306, The MS. reading, imnperotyny, is upheld by Neue and defended by Mr. Paley as possibly right. The middle voice might be explained as equivalent to the active voice with an ethical da- tive, such as oo: in supr. 1292. But for a similar corruption, cp. O. T. 840, Exmepevyoiny (exmepevyoiuny E),
1307. ravOévSe] ‘Things here,’— more lit. ‘The news from hence.’ Not ‘What is to be done next?’ (Paley.)
1311. évrérnke] Hesych. évrérnrev’ bynendAAnTat.
1312. xap@] The MS. reading yapas is not impossible, but is extremely
Bovadoipay L?, 1306. *imnperoinv] innperotunvy MSS. Elmsl. corr. 1312. exanew] éx(m)antw L. 1313. Angarp’ eyh] Angaper’ de L. Angap’ ey Ci, 1318, july] ju L. july A. fyi Pal,
Segaiunv] rAefaiuny L. yp. Bovdoiuny defaipny Pal. V4. yp. degainny 1311. Te] om. *yapa] xapas MSS. Schaefer
1315. elpyacar]
improbable, because of the awkward ambiguity between éxAjfw xapas and Saxpuppoovoa (id) xapas.
1320. Suoiv] i.e. Svoty Oarépov. Cp. Thue. 1. 33, #75é Svoiv pOdom dpdprw- ow, ..%... Andoc. p. 4. 11.
1322, 3. otyav.. Xwpotyros | The Scholiast says, tives Tov Xopdy gact Aeyev ratra. And this opinion is adopted by Mr. Paley. The point is doubtful, but there is no reason why Orestes, who is naturally on his guard, should not be the first to perceive an approaching footstep. And the broken line, 1323, as Schndw. observes, is in favour of the MS. reading.
&s here is ‘since,’—not as in Trach. Eur, Ion 515, 6.
222
Tav evdobev ywpoivTos.
HA,
ZOPOKAEOYS
yw 2 Lg 2 clair’, @ €évol,
a dAdos te Kal pépovres of dv ovre TIS
Sbpov ardcat ott dv jabein AaBdv,
IA,
1325
& Accra popo Kal dpevdv TyTSpevol,
a > nérepa map ovdey Tod Blov KideoO Er,
Ry
a
~ = Toiow peytoros bytes ov ‘ylyVaoKETe ;
4 vots tert otris buiv eyyevijs, ér ob map avrots, aAN’ év adbtoiow Kakois
1330
a a ? 2 dAN ef orabpotor roicde pH ’KUpovy éy@
mddar gudrdocov, hv dv byly ev dédpors
DS tad 2 £ ~ ff BN + , a Ta Spdpev tyav mpocbev 7) Ta TOpaTa
viv & ebdrAdBeav tavde mpovbéunv eyo.
kal viv dmaddaybévre Tov paKxpov Adyov 1335 kal Ths amdhorov Thode ody xapa Bors ciow Traperdbed’, as Td pev pédreLy KAKO év trois roovros ear’, dmndrddxOar 6 dxpy.
OP, was obv exe TdvredOev eicrévTt po ;
IIA, Karas trdpxe yep oe ph yvavai twa.
at 1325. andoar’] dnioer’ LYL?, dmboer’ C®, dmwoatr’ A, eyyerio A. 1330. yeyvwonere] yuvworere LA.
1328, éyyevns] éxyeviys LL, Pal.
v 1336. dmAjarov] dmAclorov LA. adv xapG] ovyxapat L. ovyxapai C*.
pedray] pérev LT, péddew A,
1323. Electra, supposing one of the household to be approaching, begins to speak in the ambiguous, ironical vein which she continues when Aegisthus comes, infr. 1448-57. It has the effect of relieving her feelings while conceal- ing her thought. She intends to be understood, ‘You bear the ashes of Orestes, which will be well received here, although not with joy.’ But in her own mind she means, ‘The vengeance which Orestes brings shall not be re- pulsed from hence, nor will it give joy to those within.’
1325. Sdpov is ablative genitive with dnwoar’, but may also be joined with 71s as partitive genitive.
1326 foll. The action, which has been
1340
HaGein] joGeln L. eiyevia yp. deyerns T. evyenis 1331. oradpotor] oradpotow L.
1337-
suspended by the emotion of Electra, must now be precipitated. Yet her recognition of the Paedagogus (infr. 1354-63) breaks the suddenness of the transition.
1331. oraOpoter totoSe] Either (1), “At the door-post here,’ or (2) figu- ratively, ‘Here by the homestead ’—as a watch-dog. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 896, Aéyoup’ dv dvSpa révde Tov crab pw Kuva.
1334. evAdBerav . . mpovOepnv] ‘1 made a point of attending to that.’ Cp. Hat. 6. 21, mévOos pé-ya mpocOquavro : Plat. Phaedr. 259 E.
1338. dwnAAdxOar 8’ dxpy] ‘And it is high time to have done.’
1339. TavredOev] ‘Matters here.’ Cp. supr. 1307, ravOevbe, :
HAEKTPA,
OP. IA. OP. IA,
kKados Td Kelvoy TdvTa, Kal Ta ph Kadds,
HA, OP. HA, OP, HA, OP,
E. * Fa ovxt guvins ;
Ed s ~ Tow; TL hevels ;
rae
a53
Hyyerdas, as Corey, ds reOvnkéra.
els t&v ev “Aidov pdvOav év0dd’ dv dvip, Xaipovew ovy Tovrow; 4 Tives Aéyor; Tedoupévoy elroy dv? ws 6& viv exer,
1345
tis otrés éor, ddedpé; mpds Ocdv ppdoor,
ovdé y cis Oupov dépa. > > ’ t a ok hs ovk oic8’ drm pw edwxas és xépas more;
ov 76 Paxéwy médov
tregeréupOnv of mpounbia yepoiv. 1350
HA,
> a a ’ A q Kelvos ovros by mor ék TodA@y eyo
7, ~ x 2 me) - povoy mpocetpov miaTov ev matpos Povo;
OP, HA,
"Ayapéuvovos, mas nAbes; od KeEivos Ei,
60° éori, ph wo edreyyxe mrefoow Aéyors. &® pidtaroy pads, & povos carp Sdpov
1355
ds Tévde Kd Erwoas eK TOAAGY Tove” ;
@® pidrarar pev xeipes, Hdioroy 6 exov
[31 b.
na ~e 4 ~ kA iA Today Umrnpérnua, TAS otTw médat
1343. oov] év LT Pal, oty AL’.
1345. 7a Kev] raxelvay CPA.
1350.
eu mpoyndig| mpoundiac L. mpopndiar C®°. mpounOetac C1AL?. mpopndiaT. mpodupia Pal. 1355-4] L. After xetvos (a or 5) L.
1342. ‘I would have you know that you are the only dead man who is in the light of day.’
1343. tives Adyou] Sc. eioi.
1344. teAoupévwv] Sc. rdv mparyud- tov. Cp. én’ éfeipyacpevos. The present has a quasi-perfect sense, ‘ When these things have their comple- tion.’ Cp. Hadt. 1. 206, od ydp dy eideins et Tou és Karpov éora TadTa TEAEUpEVG.,
s.. exe] Supply épd rade.
1345. ‘All is well in that quarter, even what is not well,’—viz. Clytemne- stra’s unnatural joy.
1347. ov8€ y’ és Oupov depw] (I do not perceive :) no, nor can I bring to mind.’ 6vyués, as in Oup@ Bdadaav (Aesch. Prom. 706), is used after the Epic manner, so as to include the
understanding. See Essay on L. § 49. P- 92, 1.
1349, 50. Join od xepotv.
1354. @.. 8s] ‘O joyful day!’ The words have the same meaning as in supr. 1224, though they do not carry the same strength of feeling.
1356. The Paedagogus had proved his faithfulness by saving both Electra and Orestes from danger, before she entrusted him with the precious charge. Cp. supr. 1351, 2.
1357. ‘She addresses the hands, which she is holding in her own,’ Wecklein.
1357, 8. HSverov.. bnpéernpa] ‘And thou whose feet have done most precious service ;’ viz. in going to and returning from Phocis,
224
SOPOKAEOYS
tvvdv po Anoes, odd Epawes, GAG pe
By By ¢ 2 Abyors dardAduS, py exov HOior epyol;
1360
a > . 5) A A, xaip, & mérep' marépa yap eloopav Soxa
> 3 * xaip* icbt & ds padiord o dvOpotrav éyw
4xOnpa Kxagirno’ ev Hepa ped.
IA,
fal lal + d ri Pd dpxeiv Soxel pot todvs yap ev meow oyous, a“ x 2 qodXal KukAobvTaL VOKTES Hpepar T loa,
1365
a 4 if: a al rairdé cor SetEovow, “Hd€xtpa, vagy. a ae Z a rd scp og¢av & evvérw ye Toiv mapeotdrow ort
vov kaipds epdev viv Kdvraimviorpa porn’
vov ovis dvSpav evdov' «i & epégerov,
gpovrited’ ds rovros Te Kal copwrépors
1370
dddoot TovT@Y TAcioolW paxovpeEvol,
OP.
obdk dv paxpav 0’ ily ovdey dv doyor,
Iurdbn, 168° etn totpyov, aN éaov raxXos
a can > @ xopelv tow, matpha mpockicavO &y
Ocdv, ScouTep mporvda vatovow ade.
1375
1362. to 8] io@ L. to 8 C7AL*, toh T. pddsord o° dvOphrwv] from pdduora
TavOpwnov Cl, L*. xvedodo. AMM? Vat. ac VV*. jpiy Pal.
1359. o¥8’ ébatves|] «And not make thyself known’ The use of the active voice is softened by the possible re- sumption of fuvdv, ie. ovvdv7a cé. But it is also justified by the implied metaphor from a body shining with its own light. Cp. Aesch. Ag. ior, 2, ayava paivovo’ | édnis.
1360. épy’.. épot] ‘While engaged
in a course of action most delightful to me.’ 1361. ‘Hail, father! For methinks I see a father in thee.’ In such words of affection, Electra’s long repressed feelings naturally overflow. Cp. supr. 1220, mas elmas, @ Tal; and note.
1364. Tods..Adyous] ‘For as to what has happened in the interval’ The turn of expression in the next line (moAAal xvxdodvra, #.T 2X.) leaves this accusative out of construction, and it is resumed in tava (1366).
1365. kukAotvtat] The change to
ot 1365. kukdodvTal] KuKAOD(yTar) L. Kvedod(or) C®%. KuKAodyTat xuxdodvra T Pal. 1374. marp@a] a from p L.
1372. Hpi] Auw LL? 1375. doorep| door LAT.
kukAovat in some MSS. may have been occasioned either by the wish to obtain a construction for Adyous, or by the similarity of Seigovor. It is better therefore to retain xvsAodvra..
1370, I. copwrépois . . TAcloow] ‘Not only with these, but with others who have superior cunning and supe- rior numbers.’ copwrépois, because men and not women; mAcloow, because the guards of Aegisthus would overpower the ‘ Phocian men.’
1372, 3. ov dv... Totpyov] ‘It would seem, Pylades, that our busi- ness here no longer has to do with words.’
1374. xapetv] Sc. épyov early hpiv.
1374, 5. ‘ Having first bowed before the shrines of my father’s gods.’ :
1375. Scovmep .. rade] - Cp. Aesch. Ag. 509-19, where Zeus, Apollo (supr. 637), Hermes, are expressly mentioned, and other deities spoken of as daipoves
HAEKTPA,
225
HA, dvag “AmodXov, Drews adbroiy kAve, €nod re mpds Tovrow, # oe okra oy ap dv exoupe Aurape? mpovorny yepi. vov 0, bd Atel "Aroddov, &€ oiler exo
IA i ** “A aiT@, mpoTityw, Niccomat, yevow Tpogdpov
1380
nuiv dpwyss Tavde Tov BovAeupdrav,
+ cae kal dcigov dvOpdroie tamiripia
THs SvoceBeias ofa Swpodvrar Oeoi.
XO.
79 dvcépictov alua puodv “Apne.
ie orp. t0€8” Srrov mpovéuerat
1385
BeBaow dptt dapdtov inébcreyo
v "378. mpovorny] mpootny L. mpovorny ATL?,
mpo.m7va C?, mpomrva A, dv rjAvot.—A fter some moments of silent devotion, Orestes, Pylades, the Paeda- gogus, and their attendants, enter the palace. Electra remains outside and prays aloud to Apollo.
1377. o€ is governed by Acnape? mpovorny xepi = ikérevod oe.
1378. Avmapet..xept] ‘Came be- fore thee with ever-instant hand.’ The gloss of Suidas, Aurape?: dpOdvw, wAov- cig, must be attributed to misappre- hension.
1379. € olwv exw] Sc. edyopuévn, ‘Vowing of such things as I have.’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 486-8, HA. nda yods oot THs éuis maryxAnpias | olow matpewv éx Sdpov yapndrious | mavTwy 5t mpiiTov Tévbe mpecBevow Trapov. This and the following lines are said by Electra in an attitude of prayer, and fitly prepare the spectator for the solemn strain which is raised by the Chorus after she has entered the palace at 1. 1383.
1382, 3. Tamrlpia..Oeot] * What reward the gods bestow upon impiety,’
1384 foll, In a single strophe and antistrophe (cp. O. C. 1556-1578). the Chorus (1) augur the success of the dreadful enterprize, and (2) recognise the presence of Hermes, who is con- ducting it. Beginning with a resolved cretic (the fourth paeon) the rhythm be- comes first dochmiac and then iambic.
Paeon, GUY 7 Guus /
A oo Dochm, UVUUHue— Yes
VOL. IL.
mpoomrva TL? Pal,
‘ O 1380. mpontryw] mpo(a)mrvw L. 1383. THs] o from or L, Iamb. ¥4o-U tutu Tamb. Dochm. | 5u44uU—
t / Tamb. { ee
bootie See“ domed © Doel ood Ded 1 Or (if vedindvyroy is possible) : Dochm, V UU 4U-— Vttu-
1384, 5. ‘ Behold ye, where the God of Strife advances panting forth the eager blood-drops of a fatal feud ;’ i.e. full of his slaughterous intent. tpové- peoGar is said to mean literally, ‘To go forward in grazing’ (L. and S.). But the image immediately suggested is rather that of a fire, which may also be said ‘to eat its way.” Cp. Aj. 197 foll., and notes: Hdt.5. 101, av’rixa dn’ oixins és oixiny toy rd nip, émevépero 7d dotu Gray; ib. 7a mepiécxara vepopévou tou mupds: Thuc. 2. 54, #4 vdaos .. éme- veivato A@nvas pev padiora, erecta 8é, UTA,
Sucépiorov is either (1) as the Scho- liast explains it, 8’ piv yudpevov xaxdv, ‘Instinct with the evil of contention ;’ or (2) ‘Irresistible ;’ ‘ ineluctabilem caedem spirans’ (Jacobs).
alpa is here the spirit of bloodshed. See Essay on L. § 42. p. 808, and for a similar confusion, cp. Aesch. Ag. 1428, Alwos én éppdrov aiparos éumperet,
226
ZOPOKAEOYS
peTddpopot Kakdv mavoupynpatov
5 ApuKTOL KUVES,
y > S69 ~ oT ob pakpay er “appevet
tee sl yw 2 - Tovpoy PpEvav OvElpoy aiwpovpEvoy,
2 ¢ dvr. TapdyeTat yap evepov
1390
< SorLérovs apwyss cicw oréyas,
dpxaidmdouta tarps eis édddua,
c ~ 14 3 veakdvnTov aipa: xelpoly Exar’
5 6 Matias d6€ mais
1395
‘Epuns op dye dddov oxdro
uA x OX ua > 479 3 2 Kptwas mpos avro Téppa, KOUKET Gpmpevel,
HA.. & pidrrarat yuvaixes, dvdpes adrixa
1389. dupevet] dupéver L. éupévee PY, Wunder corr. 1395. xetpoiv] ec into € C.
poupevoy I,
ov eédyer C2, éndyer C8A, of’ Gye T. op’ enaye Pals
LA Pal.
1387, 8. Clytemnestra and Aegisthus were above spoken of as an embodi- ment of the Alastor (supr. 198-200). Similarly, Orestes and Pylades are here identified with the Erinyes. Jn the anti- strophe, ll. 1391, 2, Orestes is described in vaguely impressive language as the “helper of the powers below,’ évépwy . . dpwyés. For ‘help’ =‘ vengeance,’ cp. supr. 811, and note.
1389. The emendation suggested by Wunder, consisting only in the change of an accent (see v. rr.), seems to be required by the sense. ‘My soul’s- vision (supr. 479-81) has not long to linger unaccomplished’ (lit. in suspense, cp. supr. 501).
1392. elow oreyas] The construction is Homeric, cp. IL 21. 124, 5, dAdAd ExapavSpos | otce SivHeas etow ards ed- péa KéArov,
1395. veakévytov . . €xwv] ‘ Holding with his hands the newly - whetted Death” In aipva the effect is put by metonymy for the cause. Essay on L. § 42..p. 81, For veaxdéynrov, cp. Aesch. Ag. 1535, 6, Sinny 8 én dAdo mpaypa Onyaver BdaBns | mpds. dAAas Onyavaiot Motpa. The quantity pro- bably, though not certainly, follows the analogy of ved«ovys (Dorie for uenxovys). Hermann’s veo-kévqrov in-
1390. alwpoupevor] aiw- 1396. aye] éfdye L.
1398. dvdpes] dvbpes
xepoty A.
volves an awkward prolepsis.
1396. 8éA0v cKkédt@ Kpiipas] Cp. Aesch. Cho, 812-8. The words apds avrd répya, though joined primarily with dye, are to be resumed with xpu- yas (‘Concealing the guile till close upon the goal’).
1397. After this line there is a pause, in which Electra comes forth to watch for Aegisthus. In tones of suppressed excitement she tells what is going on within.
The following passage (1398-1441), although consisting largely of senarii, appears to be antistrophic, nearly cor- responding even in the division of the lines. According to this view ll. 1404- 1406 are either (1) not to be counted in the strophe, or (2) lines answering to them after 1, 1427 must be supposed to have been lost. As the lines in question relate to the sudden cry of Cly- temnestra from within, the former sup- position is sufficiently probable. Cp. note on O. C. 117 foll., vol. i. p. 298 (ist column). In the ‘strophe,’ I. 1398-1421, Clytemnestra is put to death, —in the ‘antistrophe,’ ll. 1422-41, the bleeding sword is displayed, and Aegi- sthus is descried. The young men then retire into the palace, and Electra waits outside,
HAEKTPA, 224
TeAovor Tovpyov' GAG atya mpdcopeve, XO, HA,
is ip - m@s Of; Th vOv mpdocovol ; & H pev és rdépov A * \ * 3 x AEBnta Koop, TH 8 edéotatov Tédas,
s. ae i ad & éxrds néas mpos ri;
1400
XO. HA, ppovpicovs omas Aiyiobos ipas pi) AdOn porov eco.
KA, aiai, id oréyat a dirtov Epnpo, trav & amoddvTwv mréat, HA, XO. KA. HA, i8od pan ad Opoet tis, KA. @
oikrelpe THY TEKOvCaY,
Bog tis doy, odk adkover’, & pirar;
2 ~ iKxove dvikoveta dbatavos, date gpig-as. y , 2 ”. fo’ 7 oH A oipor Tddaw. AiyioOe, rod mor av Kupeis;.
TéKVOY TEKVOY, 1410"
HA, GXN ovk éx cébev e@xreipe@ otros ot8 6 yevvfioa / @KTElp yervioas Tarip. Bu va age X vA ~ XO. orp. ® TOALs, @ yeved TddaLva, viv cE
poipa Kabapepia pO pOiver.
éow
1399. TeAovat] TeAovar C’. aia} atai L Pal. af af af af AL. xoota L, dvjxovora C??, Hxovoa Pal. mod] mot L, ao A. mod TL, Tricl. corr. 1412, 008] ot6 LA. Tricl. corr,
1399. TeAodvor is future.
ampoopeve] Addressed to the Cory- phaeus.
1401. A€Bynta Kocpet] ‘She is deck- ing the urn, —adoming it with wreaths for funeral consecration. Cp. Aesch. Cho, 686.
Mr. Paley doubts, surely unneces- sarily, if the cinerary urn be meant here as in Aesch. Cho. 686.
1407, —-4uttut4u-u-Ag = 1420.
évaqkovera] ‘What is horribleto hear,’
1403. yas] om. MSS, add Reisk.
ai at at a T,
1404. 1407. dvixovata] avy- 1408. Ppigat] dpita L Pal, 1409.
1410. @ réxvoy Texvov] @ Téxvoy ® réxvov MSS,
1414, xaOapepia] xaOnpuepia LA, Pal.
Pbiver piv] pOiver PO(d)ve L pr. TL? Pal. pOiver A.
—asdppnta are ‘things horrible to tell.’
1411, 2, GAA’. odTos] Cp. supr. 296, 7, Oo
1413, 4. tut ay he pS IG LRG NS =1433, 4.
If the text is sound, p@tveu is transitive here. «aOapepia is predicative and adverbial,—‘ Is destroying thee this very day.’ This brief lyrical utterance fills the moment of dread suspense before the falling of the blow.
Q2
228. ZOPOKAEOYS KA, po wéemdnypat. HA, matoov, ei cbévers, Sumrdjy. 1415 KA, dpor pan adrs, 3 A Ss * > @ ~ HA, el yap AlyicOa *y dod, XO. redote dpa? (Gow of yas *tmat Ketpevor, maripputov yap aie vme€apotor Tay 1420 4 £ rd , Kravovtov of médat Oavovtes, kai piv mdpeow olde gowta dé yelp ordfer Oundris “Apeos, 00d exw Aéyery. HA, ’Opéora, mas *kupetre ; OP. tay Sdpoiot pev Karés, "Amérdov ef Karas eOéomicer. 1425 2 € , . HA, réOvnxey 4 TaddaLva; 1416. *¥’] 6’ MSS. 141g. TeAodG’] TeAovow L. —Tricl. corr. * imal nelpevor] broxeiwevo. MSS. Brunck corr. 1420, madlpputov] modvputoy LL’, moAvpporoy AI. LBothe corr. 1422. eat) HA. cai L. Herm. corr. 1423.
Ounrrjs| Gunrms C?.
1417. eb ydp AlyloOw *y’ p00] ‘Ay, would that you were crying “Oh!” for Aegisthus too.’ AilyicOw follows the construction of poi in & pot. The read- ing of the MSS., 6’, can only be de- fended on the questionable ground that ve may be used in tragedy, as in Homer, as an expletive adverb. But on the other hand ye following ydp is awk- ward.
1419-21,
Gig Te Sy SASS
vtu-vtu-otu— = 1439-41. wb ya yts
1419. teAodor] ‘Are finishing,’ i.e. are accomplishing their end.
1420, waAtpputov] ‘Flowing in re- turn.” Cp. supr. 246, 7, of 5 pa) mdAw b&covo’ dvtipdvous Sixas.
The MSS. have HA. prefixed both to 1. 1422 and 1.1424. It cannot stand in both places, and Hermann rightly de- leted it before 1. 1422. Prof. Paley objects that the antistrophe should begin with a new person. But a change of person is still possible, for ll, 1419-21
1424, *xupeire] xvpe> MSS. Elmsl. corr.
need not be given to the coryphaeus, Hermann’s arrangement, besides’: the appropriateness of giving ll. 1422, 3 to the coryphaeus, has the further advan- tage of making a change of person at the beginning of 1. 1424 corresponding to that in 1. 1400.
1423. ‘Is dripping from the War- god’s sacrifice.’ For the genitive, see Essay on L. § 10. p. 15, 3 a.
ot8 éxw A€yew] ‘And I am speech- less,’ i.e. the moment is too great for words. Erfurdt’s conjecture, 08’ éxw yéyev, has been commonly received. But it is intolerably frigid, and although ovx €xw Ti p@ is more usual, the other expression, ob« éxw Aéyev, is quite pos- sible, and it is a natural thing for the Chorus here to say.
1425. *AmodAav ef kahds éomoev] The horror which pervades the Choé- phori is present also here, but is sub- dued beneath the sense of pious duty. Orestes is now thrilled by the dreadful nature of his act. Electra is simply eager to know whether it has been ac- complished.
HAEKTPA,
OP.
229
Ener éxpoBod
o A HnTp@ov ds oe Any aridoe soré,
XO. matcacbe, evoow yap Alyiobov éx mpodnrou,
HA, ® aides, odk drfpoppor ; OP.
tov dyvdp ; *HA,
xopet yeynbas.
~ x bs md vov, Ta mpl ed Oépevor,
OP. HA, OP. HA,
kai 6% BéBnka,
1428, Aevoow] Acbow LT, Actoow C1r5 Pal, eicoparé mou C® Pal. VV Vat. ac.
nod] eicopare mov L,
1430
P) a a €LT0PAaTE TOV
3? QCA a 5] - €pd ipiv ovTos EK TpoacTiov
PU mgr UG
dvr. Bate Kat’ dvtiOtper dcov rdéx.oTa,
Ta os wad,
Odpoe Terodpev F voeis,
emeryé vuv. 1435
TavOdd dv pédoir epoé,
1430. OP.om. A. eigopare eigopare mod T Herm.
1431. Tov dvdp'; HA, 颒 jyiv] tov dvdp’ ép’ juiv; HA, L Pal. Vat. ac. L? VV3.
tov dvip’ +e’ uty A®. Herm. corr. bcov] 8 ov L. bc0ov C®, Sacov A. vov LA Pal.
1429. €« mpodHAov] éx with the geni- tive (cp. supr. 78, @upév) marks the point from which the object strikes the sense. ‘Lit. “from a position where _ he is visible before his arrival.”’ Paley. Hence there is now no fear of his enter- ing the house unperceived (supr. 1403).
1430, I. eigopGte mod | tov dvdp’;] ‘Where do ye see him?’ This is ad- dressed to the Cherus. The next moment Electra has perceived Aegisthus, and cries out exultingly (1. 1431), ‘Here he is at our mercy (€¢’ ftv), joyously ad- vancing from the open grounc’ Others explain é~ jyiv to mean either with Xwpet, ‘ He comes close upon us,’ or with yeynoes, ‘Triumphing over us,’ or (as the MSS.) with the preceding words, “Do you see him anywhere near us?’
1432. Some words are wanted to
complete the senarius, perhaps indicat-:
ing the absence of the guard, e.g. ob ianpéerns mapa.
1433. kat’ dvriupwv] Either (1), ‘To- wards the place over against the door.’ Cp. the use of émi with the genitive in
mpoagriov] mpoagreiov CSATL?,
1433-
1435. OP.] XO. A, émevyé vor] Emerye
such expressions as én’ otxov. Or (2), ‘Go and take your position from over against the door.’ Supposing the dvzi- Ovpa to have been raised in some way above the vestibule, the preposition with the genitive may suggest the idea of holding a vantage-ground, down from which one may strike with effect.
1434. 745’ Gs mdAw] Sc. d Ofjo0e.
1435. It is unnecessary, with Er- furdt, to take the words qj voets from Orestes, The Chorus had not completed their sentence, and Orestes wishes to show that he understands their drift. Thus, ‘Thought leaps out to wed with thought, Ere thought can wed itself to speech.’ Electra wants neither thoughts nor words, but action. Hence she briefly says, €mevyé vuv.
1436. Tav048’..épol] Electra says this when Orestes is already out of sight of the audience. As he disappears, Aegisthus approaches, and the Chorus make their speech (Il, 1439-41), sotto voce, with their eyes tured towards him,
ZOPOKAEOYE
230 XO, 8&8 drés dv maipd y as Hriws évvérev mpss dvdpa tévde cuppépor, Aabpatoy ws 1440 époticn mpos Sikas dydva, AIFIZO0Z, = ris older duav Tod 0d’ of Paxis évor, Pe obs dao Opéorny iplv dyyetda Biov Rehoi60’ inmixoiow év vavayiols ; oé Tol, c& Kpivw, *val oé, THY ev TO Tdpos 1445 xpove Opaceiav’ ds pddcord oor pérew [32 b. oluat, pdduora 8 dv Katedviay dpdcat, HA, Goda mas yap ovyl; ovpgopas yap av eEwber inv Tay épadv THs pidrarns. Al. moi ofr dv elev of Evor; Sidacké pe. 1450 HA, Sor didrys yap mpokévov Karivucay, Al, % Kal Oavov7 fyyedav wos éernrtpas ; HA, otk, dd\d& Karedeg~av, ob Ady pévov. ae Al, mépeot dp ipiv dote kdppavh pabeiy ; xe HA, wdpeott Sita Kal pan &fndos Oéa, 1455
1437. XO] om. LATL?, blank preceding).
épovont... L. ju L. jyly A. qo
,
tay Pal,
1439. $ Amlws] ‘With feigned gen- tleness.’ A few MSS. have ws vntiws, ‘With feigned simplicity.’ See Scholia.
1440, 1. AaOpatov..dyva) ‘That he may rush unawares upon the struggle of doom.’ Aa@paiov (with dyéva) is pre- dicative: ie. That the struggle may be unforeseen.
1448, 9. cuphopas .. prrzarns] ‘Else I had been a stranger to the fact which most concerns me.’ Aegisthus under- stands,‘The event which touches Electra’s heart most nearly ;’ to herself she means, ‘The event that has filled me with joy.’ TOv (pay, (1) sc. cuppopay, or (2) gen. obj., ‘What has happened to my friends.’
1451. To Aegisthus. Electra means, ‘They succeeded in obtaining a kindly
q 1442. wns] gwoxas L, gwxhs A. 1445. *vat] cat MSS. Reiske corr.
® ov 1438. qmiws] yp. vnicn C2, Five Pal. VL? (with 1440. AaGpaioy] Aadpato .. L pr.
1441, dpovone]
1443. ppir] 1449. Ths prdrarys]
qo ze gudtdrey L. re pidrdtow A. rhs pudrdrnsT (yp. Tay quAtar&v). Tay pidrd- 1450. SidacKé pe] ypdperat, pnvve por C?*,
bidacKé pou Pal.
welcome’—from Clytemnestra in her gladness, supr. 800. And in this sense kathvucav is construed with the genitive after the analogy of ruvyxdvw or xupéw. But the word is chosen so as to convey the further meaning—‘ They have made an end of her,’ or ‘ Have accomplished the deed against her. Cp. Eur. Or. 89.
1453. ‘Nay, more, they showed him to our eyes,—it was not a mere tale that came. Aegisthus does not hear of the um, but is made to believe that the body of Orestes is there-—‘ And so it is,’ thinks Electra, ‘ but in full life.’
1455. ‘There is indeed to be seen a sight I do not envy you.” Aegisthus understands the corpse of Orestes; Elec- tra means that of Clytemnestra.
HAEKTPA,
Al, HA, Al.
231
S S. ? ee)
H TWOAAa yxaipew p eciras otk elwbdras. , y” Ra DY Fs a
Xaipas dv, ef cor XapT& Tvyxdvor rade.
> oy oiyay dvwya, Kdvadexvivat midas
” 2 a maow Muxnvatoicw Apyetos 6 spar,
£ a” eae} 2 og a 2 @s €l TIS avTav éEATricLY KEValsS Tapos
1460
2327 ) a a aA eEnpeT avdpds Toddc, viv dpav vexpov
orépia Séynrat Taya, pnd mpds Biav
€uod Kohacrod mpootuxav dion Ppévas.
HA,
fat wv ia ~ vodv €cxov, wore ocupdépety Tois Kpelooocry,
\ a - 27 2 a \ 2 Kal 7} TEACITQAL TQT efov’ TH yap XpoVv@
1465
& Zeb, Séopxa pdop dvev POdvou piv od
cd mentokos’ ef & ereott Népeois, od déyo.
xadrare wav kédvppy dw dp0adpar, bras
1457. xapra] xapa-L. xapra C?, from yorw CS, éore L, et 8 Eweari(v) C2.
1457. The optative, if right, is to be explained as hinting an uncertainty, ‘If so it prove.’
1458. ovya@v] In accordance with the edpynpla which Greek sentiment pre- scribed in the presence of death. Mr, Paley unnecessarily conjectures ofyev.
kdvadexvivar miAas| (1) The usual explanation of these words is-that given in Wunder’s note :—‘ Notanda lecutio est dvadecxviva: mvAas, Significans dvewy- pévav tav TudOv Secvivar TA éevtéds, quum vulgo potius Sépuov dvadevivat dicatur, veluti apud Aristoph. Nub. 304, iva prvoroddxos Sdpos év TeAeTaIls dvaden- virat. Nam significat proprie dvadex- vivat tollendo sive patefaciendo aliquid monstrare,’ But (2) may not the words mean, by a change of subject, “and that the gates disclose’ what is to be seen within them (sc. dvdpa révde vexpdv) ?
1460 foll. Aegisthus here betrays the fear in which he has been living. There is a reminiscence of Aesch. Ag. 1667, 8.
1461. dv8pds rodSe] See Essay on L. § 9. p. 12, d 2.
1462, 3. prde..dpévas] ‘And may not, by encountering my chastisement, be made wise against his will.’ Cp. Aesch, Ag. 180, xat wap’ dxovras jibe ooxppovely; O. C, 172.
reyxavo] Tuyxdver A. 1466. pOdvov] pévov L. POdvou C?,
ei 8 éorw LT,
1464. xpdve] 1467, el 8 éreort) &i-5 ei 8 éneore A Vat. ac. 8€ mus éo7l V.
1464. kal 81)..éyo0] ‘My rebellious hopes (7a da’ éuov) are already at an end.’ Cp. supr. 1344; also 1319-21.
1465. Gore oupdhéepew rots kpeiooo- ow] Aegisthus understands, ‘So as to submit to authority.’ To herself she means, ‘So as to be on the stronger side’—that of Orestes,
1466, 7. By an éxxvednua, the body of Clytemnestra is brought out, covered, with Orestes standing by. Aegisthus ima- gines the corpse to be that of Orestes, and Orestes to be the Phocian mes- senger. ‘What I see’here cannot have fallen thus without Divine jealousy, but if to say so provokes Nemesis, I do not say it” Gmeott, sc. 7H Adyw. For ob Aéyw, cp. Trach. 500. amlmrew is used in the sense of ‘to befall’ (L. and S. s. y. V. 2), but also-with an allusion to the fall of Orestes. Another way of taking the words has been suggested, ‘ What 1 see cannot have fallen thus without the Envy of the Gods,—whetHer Fust Retri- bution has also*been at work, I do not say.’ But such an opposition between podvos and vépeors-is hardly possible in tragic Greek.
1468. ‘Take off all covering from before my sight, that I too may duly mourn over my kin.’
232
ZOPOKAEOYS
x 2 99 9) 6 , , TO OVYYEVES TOL Kam €fou Upnvav TUX).
OP. atris od Bdorag’ od« éudv 768’, dAda or, 1470 7d Tas0’ dpav te Kal mpoonyopeiv didras, Al, &dX e& mwapawweis, xémurefoopat od O€, ef mov kat oikdv por Kdvraipyjotpa, Karel, OP. airy wékas cot’ pnkér dAdooE oKéret, Al, otpot, ti Aedo0u ; OP. tiva poet; tiv dyvoeis ; 1475 Al. rivwv mor avdpov év péocois apxvordros TenT@X 6 TAHLOY ; OP. ob yap aicbdver médat (av rots Oavotow otver’ dvtavdds ica; Al, oipor, EvvqKa Tottmos, od yap ecb’ bras 88 odk "Opéctns éo6" 6 mpordwvay éepé, 1480
OP. Al, BY \ > Cal
kay opikpov eizrety,
HA,
kal padvris dv dpiotos éopdddov Tada ;
droda 67 Oefdatos, GAAA pot Tapes
ph wépa éyew ea
mpos Oedv, adedPé, nde penkdvery Aédyous.
1469. Tor] re LA: pr. Pal. gidos AT. gidws L*.
xan’) rat an’ Pal. 1481. €opaddov] éopddov L Pal.
1471, pidws] pidos C74, éopaddrou CPA,
1483. “dv opimpdv] dv emyuxpdov LYL?, gl. ey opixpdy C?*A, xdy én) pixpdv Pal.
1470. avrds od Baorag”] ‘Take it up yourself ;’ viz. 76 #4Avppa, which, like the corpse itself, should be sacred from a stranger’s touch.
ov« epdv 768’, GAA adv] Ostensibly, because Aegisthus is nearer of kin to Orestes than the Phocian man. Really, because Aegisthus loves Clytemnestra, whom her son has slain.
1472. od 5é] To Electra.
1474. Aegisthus is waiting for Cly- temnestra before completely withdraw- ing the covering, which Orestes finally removes with these words,
1475. After a glance of horrified re- cognition at the corpse, Aegisthus looks strangely on Orestes. tlva =6:d ri rév- de; Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, 4. Cp. supr. 122, and note.
1478. ‘Why, dost thou not perceive that all this while thou, a living man, hast been replying to the dead in tones like theirs?” Cp supr. 1342. Tots 0a- vote is resumed with toa, i.e. Aegi- sthus has been answering Orestes, who has been given out as dead, with a tongue that is already doomed to death. Tyrwhitt unnecessarily conjectured (av- tas Oavovow, which Brunck and sub- sequent editors have adopted, ‘ That you have been addressing (?) living men for dead.” Schol. rots 6avodoww] 7H ’Opéorp.
1481. kai..m&dar] ‘Are you so ex- cellent a prophet, who, notwithstanding, have been all this while deceived?’ xai (with pdvris) adds a concessive em- phasis, as in, caf wep. Cp, Pind. OL 7.56, napénaaytav Kal copdr.
HAEKTPA.
, \ A ~ [7é yap Bpordv dv ody Kakois peurypéver
233
1485
OvijcKcew 6 péddAwv Too xXpdvou KépSos Pépar |
> ? a GX ws TaxXLoTA KTEive, Kal Kravav mpdbes
a e , tagedow av révd’ eikés ote Tvyydvelv
oy ~ n dmomrov juav, as enol 760° dv Kakev
Hovoy yévowro, Tév mé&dat AUTHpLOY,
OP.
1490
xopois dv eiow adv Tdyer A6yov yap od
viv €or dydv, GAAa offs uxis més.
Al
> n Ti & és Sépmous dyes pe; mas, 768 ef Kaddv
14 ~ i ~ Tovpyov, oxérou dei, Kod mpdyxetpos ef KTaveiy;
OP,
# A Tartépa Tov apov, as av ey Tai7Td Odvys.
‘ 7 z ? ed Z pH tdoce yxapa 8 evOatep Karéxtaves
1495 [33 a.
Al, % mao’ dvdykn tivde tiv oréyny idev
Ta 7 dvTa Kal péddovra [Medomiddv Kakd ;
OP Xx = te pa a , Ce ~ oe BY - Ta youv o ey@ aol Pavtls Ell TOV aKpos,
Al,
1485. i] rio) L. ri A. rio TL? Pal.
mpoabes TL? Pal. 1492. dyuv] dyav LA Vat. ac. Tayow.,L. ray ova CA,
1488. dv] & L.
1485, 6. ‘For wherein, when mortals are involved in misery, should he who defers his death be profited by the delay?’ These lines have been not unnaturally suspected of interpolation, as the -yvwyn is not dramatically appro- priate. But the lines are Sophoclean, as Mr. Paley has remarked. As in Aj. 554, where See note, they may have been quoted in the margin of some early MS.
1487. mpd0es] ‘Lay him out for burial.’
1488. i.e. xvaly #5 olwvois. Cp. esp. Od. 3. 256, foll. el (wov7’ Aiyodov évt peydpoow érerpev | ’Arpelins. Tpolndev iy, favOds Mevédaos| 7G Ké of ov5e Oavévtt xuTiv ém yaiay exevay, | GAN’ dpa rév ye nives Te Kal olwvol nar édaypay, | nelpevov év Tediw Exds ”Apyeos.
1489, 90. &s epol..AuTHprov] If Ae- gisthus dies the common death of all men, or if he obtains burial like other men, Electra will feel unsatisfied, to think that her oppressor is at rest. To see his grave beside her father’s in the
3 , 2 ie Si 2 ae GX ov TaTp@ay Tiy TéxvnV eKOuTacAs,
ay ©, 1496. dv] om, LATL?, 7a 7 obv od L? Pal.
1500
1487. mpddes] mpd(o)bes L. mpdes A. 1490. yevorro] om. L add C?,
1499. Ta your a°] Ta yoov oa yap T.
dpxatos tapos (893) would be intoler- able to. her.
1493, 4. TOS..00 mpdxetpos et KTa- vetv] ‘Why not slay me out of hand?’ More lit.‘ Why not put fortia your hand at once toslay me?’ For this use of mpdxeu- pos, cp. mpddupos, mpddppav, mpdyAwooos,
1495,6. The retributive justice of slaying Aegisthus by the hearth, where he slew Agamemnon, is made a reason for not despatching him in sight of the spectators. Cp. supr. 195 foll. and notes, 269, 70.
1497, 8. These words of Aegisthus, when. about to die, are calculated to strike awe into the spectator, who re- flects with himself, ‘ And is this the final consummation after all, even though it appear so to the Chorus (ll. 1508-10) ?’ So much is allowed to remain of the impression produced by the Choéphori, 1075, 6, moi Sfra upavet, wot KaraAnger | peraxomobey pévos drs;
1500. watpwav] See Essay on L, § 23. p. 38, 61,
234
OP, arn epg. Al. tonyood. OP. Al,
OP.
7H pH pbyo ce;
SOPOKAEOYS HAEKTPA,
mor dvripoveis, 4 8 603s Bpadbvera,
col Badioréov ma&pos,
Bh pev ody Kad’ Adora
Odvns guddgar def pe Todrd cor miKpoy,
xpiv & edOds civar tHvde Tois mow Sikny,
‘i 1808
lol Pf 7 boris mépa mpdocew ye Tov vopwv Oédo1,
? N \ - ? a S ty KTELVELY, TO Yap Tavoupyov OUK QV NV TOAV,
xO,
&® omép Arpéws, os modded addr
dv edevbepias poris e€FdAOes
Th vov oppm TeAEwbér,
1502. Epp’] epwe LL?V Pal.
Ladd C*. 1506, mépa] mépa L,
1501. 4] 8 686s PBpabiverat] Cp. O.C. 1628, mara 54 Tad cod Bpaddve- Tal,
1505-7. These lines appear common- place to modern readers. But so do many other yv@pa: in Greek tragedy. And Orestes’ speech ends too abruptly if they are omitted.
1506. ye may be explained as con- firmatory of the preceding sentence, ‘Ay, —whosoever chooses -to transgress the
épp’ C°A Vat. ac.
I510
epg’ V2.
1505. 7Hvde] om. Oedot] OéAee CSAV.
law,—to slay him. Although éAe is quite admissible, @éAo: is preferable with the past tenses éxpfjv—‘fyv, as the more subtle construction,
1508-10, ‘O seed of Atreus, how, after many woes, thou hast hardly won thy way into the path of freedom, being made perfect by the effort of to-day!’ BV éAcuBepias eEAAOes is a pregnant ex- pression, equivalent to é¢#Ades Gore 5: edevOepias ievat.
TPAXINIAL
INTRODUCTION.
Tue Trachiniae is one of some fifteen plays of Sophocles which were named from the Chorus. This may have been occasioned in the present instance by a natural doubt whether the error of Deianira or the fate of Heracles formed the central subject of the tragedy. For while the death of Heracles is the main event, Deianira’s action alone gives to this event an ethical interest, and renders it capable of Sophoclean treatment. The two crises are obviously inseparable, —more closely bound together even than the death of Antigone and the remorse of Creon; and it was impossible that either singly should give its designation to the play. It therefore takes its name from the Chorus of Trachinian Maidens, who, after their arodos, are present throughout, and while privy to the venial crime of the heroine are eye-witnesses of its terrible result.
Schlegel doubted the authenticity of the Trachiniae, which, as com- pared with the other six plays, appeared to him to be wanting in depth and significance. And several critics since his time have assumed this inferiority as proved. But it may be confidently asserted that in point of dramatic structure the Trachiniae will bear comparison with the greatest of Sophoclean tragedies. The speech of the Messenger who in the Antigone narrates before Eurydice the fulfilment of Teiresias’ prophecy, forms an impressive means of bind- ing into one the twofold action of that play. But the wild and gloomy return of Hyllus, whom the spectator saw go forth as a bright hopeful boy, and his horror-stricken narrative, ending with the curse pronounced against his mother, are still more effective in con- centrating the tragic interest of the present drama. And the sudden elation of Deianira, her vivid interest in Iole, her dejection on learn- ing the truth, her quick contrivance instantly carried into act, her presentiment of its possible consequences, all follow each other with Startling rapidity, and yet with perfect naturalness, and with a steadily ascending climax of interest that is only surpassed in the Oedipus Tyrannus.
As a piece of character-drawing, Deianira is unique in ancient poetry. Her uncalculating constancy, her bountifulness, her womanly pride, her manifest fascination so distrustful of itself, form a whole which can scarcely be paralleled except from Shakspeare.
The other characters are also powerfully drawn. Each. of the subordinate persons, from Hyllus to the “AyyeAos and the @cpdmawa,
238 TRACHINIAE.
has a distinct personality. Even the levity of Lichas, which assists the action and is in keeping with his fate, is counterbalanced by his amiable tenderness for Deianira, which is at the same time a tribute to the charm of her nature.
And just as Lichas is not a mere herald, but an individual having an interest for us which is reflected upon the principal character, so we find it also in a minor degree with the handmaid in the prologos, the self-constituted Trachinian messenger, and the aged Nurse. Eachisa real human being, and each contributes something towards the spec- tator’s sympathy with Deianira. Some of the dramatic contrasts, of which the play is full, are extraordinarily fine. The shade of mis- giving which crosses the mind of Deianira, when in the fulness of her own joy she looks with compassion upon Iole, and the mention of her happy bridal journey with which she prefaces her account of the fatal charm, may be instanced in particular.
If there are weak. places in the Trachiniae, they must be sought for towards the end. ‘To a reader or student the ravings of Heracles are apt to seem like a repetition of the speech of Hyllus. But they would produce a different impression if the part of Heracles could be ade- quately represented on the stage. And it would then be more clearly felt that the tragic interest of this part of the play consists. in the hero’s wrath against her who loved him and who is already. dead, being uttered in the hearing of a son who is remorsefully mourning for the loss of one parent, while he watches over the last agonies of the other.
Hyllus is a. second time employed to harmonize the drama by communicating to his father at this crisis the truth which he has himself learned too late,—that Deianira erred with good intent,— ipapre xpyora popern.
Here the breathless swiftness of the preceding action is followed by sudden calm. Heracles meets this revelation with profound silence. His rage is ended, but there is no time for sentimental.regret. For the act of Deianira is really the act of Nessus, and in this the hero recognises the fulfilment of the express word of Zeus..
The precarious calm is broken by two commands of Heracles,— both unnatural, and’ yet both, as it would seem, conceived by Sopho- cles as essential to the fable.
These two commands, to refuse which would be to re-awaken the hero’s fatal rage, are that Hyllus should carry his father to Mount Oeta and place him there alive upon the funeral pyre, and that he should marry Iole. ‘The youth feels more than ever the darkness of the hour and exclaims against the justice of the gods. But the spec- tators know that Heracles will be taken up into glory, and that Iole is worthy to be the mother of a race of kings.
Still, we cannot but feel it to be strange that after enlisting our sympathies for Deianira as he has done, the poet should be, willing to provide in this way for her girl-rival. Admitting that in that earlier period of Zeus’ ‘reign, Such union was not deemed a stain,’—why
INTRODUCTION. 239 retain an incident which the words of Hyllus (1. 1235) show to have been on other grounds distressing to Greek as well as to modern feel- ing? Without professing to answer this satisfactorily, it may be proper to suggest, that by following the myth in this particular, the poet emphasizes the reality and depth of the passion which has worked such ruin. Nor was it his. concern either here or elsewhere to soften the tragic fate of his heroine. That the scruple should have been felt at all is in fact some tribute to the pathetic power of the drama in: its earlier portion’. In-the catastrophe we feel the inherent difficulty of the subject, viz. that while the divine honours belong to Heracles, the human interest is absorbed by Deianira, And this difficulty is enhanced by the far-reaching humanity with which the poet has felt the situation in relation to her.
OF the Oixadias Goors, assigned at one time to Homer, but by the Alexandrians to- Creophylus of Samos?, the remaining traces are too scanty to enable us to judge to what extent it was used by Sophocles. In all probability, it was not the only Epic version of the story of Heracles. In this play, as in the Ajax, Electra, and Phi- loctetes, our poet has employed varying or conflicting legends for purposes of dramatic effect. Thus we may fairly assume that the siege of Oechalia was attributed by one earlier account to the love of Heracles for Iole, while another spoke of it, as Lichas falsely does, as occasioned by resentment for the bondage of Omphale, which had been imposed by Zeus as a wowy for the murder of Iphitus*. The'oracle given at Dodona, which Heracles repeated to Deianira, giving her at the same time written notes of it (1. 157), was probably mentioned by a. different authority from that. which spoke of the immediate intimation from Zeus of which he tells Hyllus afterwards (1. 1159). And the long series of years which the poet has inter- posed between the marriage of Deianira and her fatal deed,—thus greatly adding to the depth of his composition—may or may not be due to his invention. Nor can we assert with confidence that the story of Iphitus and his stray horses, which are mentioned in the Odyssey (21. 22), was contained also in the Olxadias dhwors.
It appears from several indications that Eurytus and the Eurytidae figured largely and variously in early Greek legend. Thamyris, who likewise paid dearly for boasting, had. been minstrel at the court of Eurytus, in Oechalia*,—a town which some placed in Thessaly and some in Euboea®. The bow of Odysseus in the Odyssey, with which the Suitors are slain, had been the bow of Eurytus, and was given to
1 Sophocles is generally at such pains 8 The Scholiast on I. 266 remarks
to mould his fable that one is unwilling to account for this, as for some things in Shakspeare, merely by saying that it was part of the legend.
2 According to Clemens Alexandri- nus, Strom. vi. p. 751, Panyasis of Halicarnassus claimed the authorship. See Didot’s Homer (1856), p. 591.
that, according to the orthodox tra- dition, Eurytus proposed the hand of his daughter Iole as a prize to be won in a contest of archery. Sophocles may or may not have had authority for suppressing this.
4° Tl. 2. 596.
5 Schol. Trach. 74.
240 TRACHINIAE.
Odysseus by Iphitus after his father’s death. This implies an order of events quite inconsistent with the fable of the Trachiniae. For Eurytus, according to the Odyssey, had been slain by Apollo, whom he had challenged to a contest with the bow (Od. 8, 224 foll.). The author of the Odyssey knows nothing about the motive of Heracles for killing Iphitus, but says only that he slew him though he had been his guest, and kept the brood-mares for his own. Authorities varied as to the number of the sons of Eurytus, and the story of Lichas agrees better with the account of Hesiod (as quoted by the Scholiast on 1. 266), who spoke of four sons, than with that of ‘Creophylus’ (i.e. the author of the OtyaNas Gwors), who acknow- ledged only two.
According to a view of the subject which Mr. Paley has ingeniously expressed, ‘Modern science has analysed the tale of Hercules, and conclusively proved that his life and labours are a “solar myth.” The dad¢karos dporos of the oracle (v. 825) and the twelve successive “labours” are but the number of months; Eurystheus and Eurytus, his taskmaster and his teacher’, are names containing that notion of width and extent found in Eurydice, Euryphassa, Eurynome, Europe, Euryanassa. The scorching robe sent by Deianira is the same as that sent by Medea, herself a granddaughter of the Sun, to Jason’s bride Glauca. It is the burning and glowing cloud that enwraps the form of the Dawn-goddess Athena, and that of Apollo, the Sun-god, as their aegis. The burning of Hercules on Mount Oeta is the Sun as he sinks in fiery glory? behind a hill. The bride Iole is the violet cloud, a name akin to Iamus, Iolaus, perhaps even to “Ives. As Odysseus is to be reunited to the ever-youthful Penelope, so the young sun is to marry the dawn when the old sun has passed away.’ But whatever truth may underlie this theory, it can have no bearing, as Mr. Paley would be the first to admit, on the interpretation of the Trachiniae. As an ‘explanation’ of the last request of Heracles, for example, it carries us no further than the obvious statement that in this particular Sophocles followed the existing legend.
In the language of the Trachiniae there is perceptible (a) a diminu- tion of the severe parsimony of style which is so marked a characteristic of the Antigone, and (4) an increase of the refining tendency of Sophoclean diction. In both respects the manner of the poet in this play may be described as intermediate between the Oedipus Rex and the Oedipus Coloneus °.
These two causes have together given rise to an unusual number of unreasonable objections and needless conjectural emendations.
(2) The flexibility and freedom belonging to the later style which
1 According to Theocr. 24. 107, general propositions are always difficult Heracles was instructed by Eurytus in to substantiate. But the student who
the use of the bow. will read consecutively the following * Cp. Trach. 94, 5, dv aiéda vig... narrative passages may verify the above natevvace proy. Copuevor. observations: — Ant. 407-40, Trach.
8 See vol. i, pp. 120, 261, 270,1. Such goo-46, O: C. 1586-1666.
INTRODUCTION. 241
the poet himself is said to have called 76:cédrarov kai dpvorov, and which often gives rise to an appearance of desultoriness, may be pleaded in defence of many lines which critics have censured as super- fluous. These occur chiefly in the speeches of Lichas and of Deianira, and if we must ‘reason the need’ of such eddies in the flow of speech, it may be found in the dramatic situation. It is only natural that there should be traces of hesitation and effort in the herald who is veiling an unwelcome truth, or in the heroine whose impulse is struggling with her misgivings. Viewed in this light most of the supposed interpolations are seen to be dramatic beauties.
(2) It must be admitted that a text which is inherently obscure, whether from over-refinement or from any other cause, is in so far liable to corruption. But in such a text the task of distinguishing what is corrupt from what is obscure, and still more that of healing what is amiss, is more than elsewhere difficult and uncertain.
In these circumstances there is no reason for departing from the general rule ‘to try conjecture only where explanation fails.’ And both in emendation and interpretation it becomes more than ever important to try the author by his own standard, and also to judge of each passage by the context and by the motive and texture of the individual work?, not forgetting the disadvantages under which modern criticism necessarily labours in dealing with any master-piece
of antiquity ”.
The lyrical rhythms are suited to the character of the Chorus and
to the pathos of the situation.
They have more of wavering excitement, and less of strength and dignity, than those of the Antigone and Oedipus Rex, while they are more rich and varied than in the Electra. The Ode of Reminis- cence (Il. 497-530), in which the lyrical dactyls and anapaests give a
«heroic air to the description of the contest, and the Ode of Hope (Il. 633-62), anticipating the return of Heracles and the restoration of his love, have more of regularity and balance than the other strains, in which, especially in the monostrophic Hymn of Joy (Il. 205-24), a certain wildness is perceptible even apart from the (Phrygian ?) music.
As in the Oedipus Tyrannus, the parodos is without anapaests, and the anapaests which accompany the bringing in of Heracles are, naturally, of the less regular order which belongs to laments. Com- matic passages occur (1) at the report of Deianira’s suicide, and (2) before the entrance of Heracles, where there is a lyrical dialogue between two jyeydpua. But the pyoes of Heracles, interrupted now and again with anapaestic ejaculations, take the place of a more
extended koppds.
The Senarii have throughout a liquid flow, and may be said to
1 T agree with Mr. Paley in thinking that, of the many hundreds of conjec- tures which have been proposed, very few have any probability.
2 dpxai’ tows ror paivopas A€yew TAde,
VOL. Il.
But it is better to appear behind the age, than to produce work so manifestly ephemeral as the Adversaria (so called because mutually destructive) of recent critical interpreters,
242 TRACHINIAE.
rise together with the action from a studied languor to great energy of rhythm.
Ll. 409, 418, 876, 7, 9, are divided between two speakers, the division occurring at various places in the line. See on this point vol. i. p. 271, note I.
The traces of a text differing from that of L, although very few, are not wholly insignificant. The error in 1, 1106, av@ndjs for avdnbeis, which the scribe of L avoided after having written at6y*, appears un- corrected in the text of Par. A and several other MSS. And although it is one which might be made repeatedly de novo, yet it is on the whole more likely that the erased syllable in L and the reading of Par. A came from one and the same earlier source. Few corrections have been made in L by the later hands (C* C’).
That there must have been considerable divergence amongst earlier recensions appears from such differences between our MSS. and the quotations of grammarians and others as the following :—
1. 7. devov—édrrov. 1. 12, dvipeiw rumw | Bovepavos—dvdpeiw Kirer | Bovrpwpos”.
These and a few other variants (Il. 240, 308, 331) give sufficient colour to Mr. Paley’s supposition that in Il. 84, 5 ‘two lines belong- ing to different ancient recensions or editions, appear to have been combined in the existing MSS*’ But such data are too slight to support Hermann’s theory of the Trachiniae having been edited a second time either by the poet himself or one of his immediate SuCCESSOTS.
1 L has ab(On)dyOeis. 3) winropey, ood Tarpds éLodAwAdTOos * Cp. Philoctetes, 1, 220. xelyou Blov cwaarTos, ij oixdpecd’ dpa,
TPAXINIAL.
TA TOY APAMATOS TIPOSQIIA.
AHIANEIPA. ATTEAOS. @EPATIAINA. AIXA®. YAAOS, TPO®OS. XOPOS Hapbévav TIPESBY3, Tpaxuviav. HPAKAHS.
AHIANEIPA,
AOTOS pév éor dpxaios dvOpdrav gaveis,
[65 a.
© i By jm 3 9 nan @s ovk dv aidy éxudbois Bporay, mplv av
Odévn tis, ot’ ef xpnoros ovr’ ef Te Kakéds:
ey O& tov éudv, Kal mplv eis “Aidov poreiv,
£018’ éxovca dvotvyh te Kal Baptv 5 Hts matpos pev év ddporcw Oivéws
? ~ vaiova évi [Mdevpdvi vuppelov dxvov
2, éxpddors| éxpadbo. AL?V*R. éxpdOns Vat. 6. Séporov] Séporo L pr.
5ov] “Abdou A, vaiovo’ év LL4.
giwy L.
vatovo’ évi A VVSR.
1, Aéyos pév éor’ dpxatos avOpatwv davels] ‘Men have indeed declared of old.’ éo7i is the copula connecting Adyos, #.7.A., as Subject, with ws, «.7.A., as predicate. Cp. El. 417, Adyos tis avTay éory eiodeiv, #.7.A. paveis, ‘Made known,’ is added epexegetically (cp. Phil. 3, xpaticrov marpds “EAAnvew Tpa- gets), to strengthen dpxatos, which thus acquires the force of «a supplement- ary predicate. dv@pwrwy is possessive genitive with Adyos, not=é dvOpuTwy. The chief stress is on Adyos. For this very prevalent yrwun, cp. amongst other places Fragm. 583. The contradiction of old maxims sometimes gives point to tragic situations, though the confirma- tion of them is the more usual form. Deianira’s trouble is beyond the expe- rience of the wise.
z. aiava .. Bpordv] ‘A mortal life,’ i.e. alévd tivos Bporév, The missing indefinite pronoun is supplied after- wards in vis and Tw.
3. Odvy] Odvo: (indirect speech in past time, cp. 687) is another reading.
4. tov epdv is the object primarily of éfo.8a, and secondarily of éxovga, which is introduced by a change of construction. Svorvy7 and Bapiv agree with it in the latter connection. éxovoa
vaiovoa y év Tricl. V*. duvov] yp. OrrAov C?*, sxvor c, gl. PéBov A°,
3. Odvn)] Odvos AVVER.
4. "Ac- Sdpoow CA,
7. valovo’ évi] vuppeloy] vup- byrov Vat.
has a pathetic force, ‘The life which I live,’ cp. the dative in ef rw supr.
5. €Eo.Sa] éf, as in éxpddos =‘ fully,’ with still stronger emphasis. ‘One cannot clearly tell,—but I clearly know.’
6. 471s] In dwelling on her misery, Deianira’s mind goes back to her first great trouble (cp. 144 foll.), the wooing of Achelous, from which Heracles had delivered her. But this deliverance had been the beginning of her sorrows.
pév opposes the ancient trouble to her subsequent life, Il. 27 foll., where, however, the verbal opposition is lost.
7. vatovoa] ‘Having my home.’
évl] This reading, which has some MS, authority, and involves the least alteration from év, has the merit of not clogging the sense. And the slight change in the form of the word makes its repetition after év déuo.or less objection- able. Even Erfurdt’s é7’ év is unnecessary
“and weak. évi does not occur again in Sophocles as a preposition ; but cp. trai, Ant, 1035: Wund. reads ére TAeuvpan, Mr. Paley, vaiovoa & év with Par. B.
7, 8. vundelov,.yuvq] ‘Was af- flicted with terror as to my nuptials beyond all my countrywomen.’
6kvov] drAov is a possible reading, but is probably only an early emen-
246
Z2OPOKAEOYS
ddytotov eaxov, ef tis AitwAr(ls yuv7.
pvnotip yap hv po morapés, Axedpov A€ya,
an 4 bs pe év Tpioly poppatow ééjrer matpés, 10
porav évapyis tadpos, &ddAor alddos
2 Spdxav €dixtés, @AAoT avdpei@ Kbree
Botmpwpos’ ex d& Sackiov yeverddos
Kpovvol Steppaivovto Kpnvaiov moTod.
Tobvd eyo pynotipa mpoadedeypévy 15
8. aor] écxov C!or?, écxov A. evapyis L. 12. dre] Tdmen L.
A pr.
dation. Cp.1.181. ‘Shrinking fear in marriage’ is more poetical, and more in character with the tender and de- licate Deianira, than ‘a burdensome wooing. érAovy may have been taken from Aesch. S.c, T. 18, &ravta mavio- xodoa madeias dTAov, where it suits the context.
8. ddyworov .. et tis] A sort of double superlative. Essay on L. § 40. 5. p. 75. Cp. infr. 896, 7, paddroy ..kdpr ay @ktioas: Eur, Andr. 6, viv 8, el Tis GAAn, SvoTuXeaTaTH yur.
g. ‘ For a river was my suitor, Ache- lous I mean,’
10, é€yrev] -‘ Who in three shapes importuned my father for me.’ é(77e is a weak reading, probably a mere cler- ical error.
II. gowrdyv, ‘Visiting us,’ is more closely connected with what follows than with the preceding line, to which it is added epexegetically. Cp. 1.1, gaveis.
évapys tatpos | ‘In the unmistakable form of a bull.” évapyis either (1) dis- tinguishes the complete from the partial bull-shape (dvdpeim «v7: Bovmpwpos), or (2) implies that the bull was the proper and acknowledged symbol of the river- god. Cp. Eur. Iph. A. 274, 5, earesddpar | mpuuvas ofjua Tavpdmovy épav | Tov mépor- nov 'Adgedr.
GAdore is anticipated with ratpos. Cp. El. 752, 3, popovpevos mpds ovdas, GAXdor’ obpav@ | oxédq mpodaiver,
II, 12, aiddos | Spdxwv]- Cp. infr. 834. The epithet is taken from Homer’s aiddos équs, Il. 12. 208, but with the meaning ‘Spotted,’ ‘ Variegated,’ rather than ‘Glancing’ or ‘Writhing,” The
10. ééyres] e¢yre: L?V*. rirw AVVR. 13. Bovtpwpos| Bovxpavos MSS. Bobmpg pos Strabo.
11. évapyjs] tomy Vat. «dre Strabo, 15. mpoodedeypern] y om.
comparison of a winding riverto a snake is obvious, and appears often in Greek as in other literature.
12. dvdpet@ kite] ‘ In manly shape.’ avre, ‘Case, or ‘Trunk,’ agrees better with the picturesque quaintness of the whole description than tvaw, ‘General outline.’
13. Bodmpwpos] ‘ With the front of a bull.’ Bobvxpavos is another reading. Cp. Eur. Or, 1378, &eavods .. ravpdxpavos,
The reading rim Bovxpavcs, although upheld by the MSS., appears to be a prosaic substitute, perhaps originating in an early gloss, for cvret Bovmpypos, which, although supported only by the quotation of Strabo, is decidedly, as Prof. Paley says, the more poetical reading.
Sacklov] ‘Bushy.’ Aesch. Pers. 316, mupany CamAnOq Sackioy yeverdda, The ancients seem to have given this word a false association with dacvs.
14. kpouvol .. morod}] ‘ Gushing rills of fresh spring water were showered abroad.’ The well-springs in the neigh- bourhood of a river were regarded in Greek mythology as the offspring of the river. Thus Callirhoé is the daughter of Scamander, and Achelous too has 4 daughter Callirhoé.
15. mpooSedeypévy] This word may mean either, ‘Having received,’ or, ‘In constant expectation of.’ Cp. moridéy- pevos, and dedeypévn, in Homer (where tpoadedeypévos is excluded by the metre). To the latter meaning it has been ob- jected that Acheléus was already the wooer of Deianira, who therefore could not be said to expect him in that capa-
TPAXINIAI,
247
x 78 ~ Svaornvos alet katOaveiv érrevx pny
x ~ ~ mpl Thode Koirns éumedacbfqval more.
> Xpovm 8 év borépw pév, dopévyn O€ po, 6 Kdevds FADE Zyvis’Adkuhvns Te mais:
A bs é J ~ “ os eis ayava TOdE cUUTEToY padyns 20
exdverat pe, Kal tpdmov peyv av mover
ovk dv Svetroup’ od yap of8’* AN batts Fy
Oaxav drapBis rhs Oéas, 85° dv réyor,
ey yap tunv éxmemdrnypévn $B,
HH pot TO Kaéddos aAyos e€evpou more. 25 réros 8 €Onxe Zeds adydvios Kadds,
ei Of) Kad@s éxos yap ‘Hpakdre? xpirov
16. KarOavety] «rOaveiv A. 23. Oaxav] Oaikav? L. Oh nav Ct.
funy C? (gl. fv LA).
city. But ‘having received’ is really out of the question. Deianira cannot be said to have received one whom she abhorred. By a slight figure of speech the words roidvde pynorjpa may be put either (1) for ‘the coming of such a suitor,’ or (2) for ‘such a future hus- band.’ This meaning, besides express- ing more poetically the feeling of the maiden (cp. note on dxvoy, supr. 7), harmonizes better with what follows, aiel . . more.
17. tTHode] Essay on L. § 22. p. 34: infr. 1. 20.
18. xpévw] The sentence begins as if with the usual ypdéve, ‘In course of time;’ but as the distinction arises with pev and 6é, the first member of the antithesis is expanded with a slight dif- ference of meaning. ‘In time, however, —at a later time, and to my joy.’
20. d&yava] ‘Trial,’ being a very general word, is further defined by paxys, ‘Combat. Cp. Aj. 1163, épidds Ts aywv.
21. ékAverat] ‘Delivers.’ For the historical present in tragic narrative, cp. O. T. 807, maiw 80 dpyjs. The word éeAvera: is much more expressive of release from an odious bond than éxpdero, which Blaydes suggests. The middle voice signifies, ‘With his own hand.’ Cp. Aesch. Prom. 253, feAvoapqy
19. GAxunyyns] deAphvys L. Oanav A. 26. €One] €Onrev L.
GAnpnyns CA. 24. Hunv] juny LAL? Vat. V*. 27, ei 89) ef Se¢ L?,
Bporovs: Ant. 1112, al mapady éxdvoopar. Essay on L. § 31. p. 53d.
21. wévwv] ‘The fray.’ A general word including the particulars described by the Chorus, infr. 507-522. Cp. Aj. 61, éveby Tovs e\wpnoe mdvou (the slaughter of the cattle).
22, ot« Gv Stetrou.’] ‘I could not distinctly tell.’ Cp. O. T. 894, dcetre Xpivat, x.7.A., and note, ib. 354.
23. drapBis tis Oéas] ‘ Without terror in beholding that sight.’ The genitive after the privative adjective is here a genitive of relation. Cp. O. T. 884, dixas dpdByros.
68e] In support of this reading, in preference to 6 6é, Mr. Blaydes and others have rightly compared Ant. 464, darts yap .. CH, THs 88 odyé, #.7.4
25. This line is condemned as spurious, entirely without reason, by Dobree and others. It is pathetic and well-placed. Deianira soliloquises about the fear she had lest the beauty of her girlhood might become a source of pain to her, as it would, if, after it had called forth two such suitors, the monster had prevailed over the god-like man. Her sympathy with Iole, whose beauty was her ruin (J. 465), is the more touching when this reminiscence precedes.
27, eb 8) KaAGs] Cp. Eur. Or. 17, 6 ndeuvés, ef 5%) KAeVds, "Ayapéepvor,
248
ZOPOKAEO YS
évoréo, del Tw ex PbBov PsBov peda, kelvov mpoknpaivovaa, vv0é yap elodyel, kal vd0é dmobe? Siadedeypevn mévov. 30 kadicapev 6) maidas, ods Keivds more,
yarns bros dpovpay Exrorov AaPav,
. 28. {vorGo’ del] fuvorGo’ dei L. xetpaivovoa L? pr.
Aeyos . . Evotdoa] ‘Since being matched with Heracles in the marriage which was adjudged to him.’
déxos] ‘In a marriage,’ accusative in apposition with the action of the sen- tence, or cognate acc. Cp. Aj. 491, 76 adv déxos fvvrAOov. “HpakAet is pri- marily (a) dative after «pirdv, and secondarily (b) dative after fvardoa, ‘Having met Heracles in a marriage which was adjudged to Heracles.’ For this ‘ ambiguous construction,’ see Essay on L. pp. 66, 7.
ydp at once introduces the announce- ment of the result, indicated in the words réAos g@nxe Zevs, and the ex- planation of the doubt expressed in ei 5) «adds, ‘For I was married to Heracles, but have lived ever since in fear.’
kpttév] ‘ Adjudged,’ viz. by the issue of the contest, determined by Zeds dy- wos. Cp. Aj. 443, epivew émedre kpa- ros dpioreias Twi: Hdt. 6. 129, roy xplvor é« navrwy Others render ‘Chosen,’ because Heracles had fixed his choice on this marriage. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 89, mpirdv . . yuvarKaiv . . yévos.
28. Evotaca| This word suggests permanence more than fuveA9ovoa, and may also imply that a marriage with Heracles was one involving grave is- sues. Cp. the uses of fvvicracéa in Herodotus, and Aesch. Prom. 8y6, unde mAabeiny yapeTa tii Tay e£ obpavod. ‘Hermann, who takes the word as simply = ovvedOobca, quotes the Homeric phrase tudv A€éxos dvtidwoayv. For Tpépw, cp. Aesch. Ag. 669, ¢Bouxodotpev ppovriow véoy 7a9os. A preceding scholion pro- perly belongs to this line, viz. did 76 det mepi ‘Hparhéous dryway,
2y. mpoknpalvovoa] ‘Harassed with cares on his behalf.” The compound occurs nowhere else, but is perfectly natural here. Cp. Ant. 83, ua pov mpo- TapBe.
tvordo’ dei A, 30. dabedeypévy] dtadeypévn L. Siadedenevy A pr.
29. mpoknpaivovaa] mpo-
30. wk ydp..mévov] ‘For if night bring him home, the same night sends him away, renewing the succession of his toil.” eiodyer, sc. adrdv, not mévoy, cp. infr. 34,5. For the repetition of vv¢ meaning one and the same night (which alone suits the context), cp. Aesch. Pers. 560, vaes pty dyayov . . vaes 8 dmwdecav: Philoct. 1370, 1, dimAqy yey . . budfv 5€: and see Essay on L. § 40. p. 76. The same night that brings him home takes up the thread of his labours which had been dropped.
Siadedeypévy tévov = diadoxnv Exovoa névou. Cp. 825, dvadoxav ., révwv, Two other explanations of these words are deserving of mention; (1) ‘For one night brings sorrow and another pushes out the sorrow, receiving a new sorrow in its room. dare Siadoxyv por mévov yevécOa, Schol. Rom. But eioayer na- turally refers to «eivov, and there is frigidity in such an expansion of é g~éBov pdBov rpépw. (2) ‘For one night brings him home, and another night dismisses him, receiving sorrow in his room.’ But Deianira is dwelling on the life of Heracles, not on her own feelings. And this is implied in the words xeivou mpoxnpaivovea, with which yép connects what follows. Besides, the personification of night is in this case very confused. For dw6ei, in which the feeling of separation is vividly expressed, cp. Tennyson’s Love and Duty :-—
‘Crying, ‘‘ Who is this? behold thy bride,” She pushed me from thee.’
kddtcapev 8% maiSas] ‘And so we became the parents of children.’ ‘rote, “At some uncertain time.” The vague- ness of this has » pathetic force, like Helen’s etror’ éyv ye.
32. The family of Heracles is like a distant field, which the farmer never sees from sowing-time to harvest.
TPAXINIAI,
249
ft Ed es 2: a og orelpwy povov mpoceide Kdfapav drag,
Towodros aidy eis Sduous re Kak Sdpuov
A > adel tov dvdp’ emeume NaTpevovTd To, 38
viv & jvik’ d0dov radvd srepredrs épu
?
evtatéa d} wddora tapBicac’ exe,
€& o8 yap éxra Keivos ’Idirov Biav,
£ ay ‘ Bd a“ ag 3 + meets pev ev Tpaxim ri0° avéoraroe
éé tae) 6 ‘ ip a“ re iG Yv@ Tap av pe Valomev, Keltvos O7TOU 40
BéBnkev ovddels ofSe mrjy éuol mixpas
adivas atrod mpocBadav droixerat.
35. de(]aie L, aie A. tapBnoas L. rapBhcac’ C2. orato} dvacracro L pr.
33. mpooetSe] The thing compared is expressed in terms of the com- parison (Essay on L. § 35. p 60; cp. § 42. p. 79). Cp Shak. As You Like It: —‘ Adversity, | Which, like the toad, ugly and venomous, | Still wears a pre- cious jewel in his head. Hence the meaning of éfapév is not to be pressed. Heracles after begetting his children only saw them for a moment when they were grown.
35. €meume] She has hitherto been speaking generally; she is now going to particularize. The one long service is past (hence the imperfect tense), but her troubles are not yet over.
36. taepreAys pv] ‘He had sur- mounted these labours,’ i.c. His life had passed beyond them. For épv, cp. Ant. 575, Aldns .. ev.
37. ‘It is just now that he has got beyond these tasks that my chief fear is come.’
38. é€& ob, «.7.A.] The name of Iphi- tus is more closely connected with the fable than those of Ceyx (1. 40) and Eurystheus, which are omitted. The removal of Deianira and Hyllus to Trachis took place immediately after the death of Iphitus, more than fifteen months before the opening of the play.
Ipirou Biav] An adaptation of such Homeric phrases as Binv ‘Hpardyeiny.
39. fpets] Deianira and her sons.
40. fev .. dvSpf] According to the
Tw] 7 from @ C?or3,
38. Ipirou Biav] ipirou (u)iav L.
[65 b.
To A, 37. TapByoao’]
39. ava-
legend this was Ceyx, the nephew of Amphitryon, whose name, like that of Eurystheus (supr. 35), is of no moment in relation to the plot.
40, I. Strov | BeBykev] ‘Where he is gone.” The perfect of Baivw has often in Sophocles the meaning of the substantive verb or of rest, but here is rather equivalent to otyera: than to vaiet, infr. 99. Cp. infr. 134. 6mo is not required, because the meaning is equivalent’to mod supe? oixdpuevos. Cp. O. C. 118, rod xupet éxrémos ovdels >— In confirmation of this interpretation, which suits best with the emphatic position of BéByxev, see esp. infr. 246, 7,9 xam ratty 7h wéder Tov doxonoy | xpovov BeBas Hv Huepay dvjpiO pov, where BeBas is clearly equivalent to oiydpevos. See also dmoixera, infr. 42, in which the notion of BéBnxev is resumed.
42. avrod has been changed to airod, which, though certainly more gram- matical because referring to the main subject, does not improve the sense. For the pronoun is to be connected with the immediately preceding words, implying éy@ mpds wbivas abrot éxw. For the genitive of the object, see Essay on L. § 9. p. 12, 2.
mpooBadav darolxerat] ‘ He has given me by going away.’ The participle has the chief emphasis. Cp. O.C. 894, 5, olxerat .. dwoondcas: Essay on L.
§ 36. p. 63.
250
ZOPOKAEOYS
oyeddv & éniotapal te mip exovrd viv"
xpdvov yap ovxl Bardv, GAN 46n béxa
Lijvas mpos dAdo wévT aKypuKTOS pévet, 45
EA x a * 7 2 ‘ KaoTlv TL Oetvov THEA TOLAVTNVY EfOol
is x. y XN 2 a A déArov Aimdv Eareryxe, THY eyd Oapa
Ocois dpGpar mypovis arep NaPeww.
OEPATIAINA,
> 3 . Sécrrowa Andveipa, TokAd pév o eyo
kareidov On tmavddkput ddvppara 50
tiv ‘Hpdkreov eEodov yoomévny™
viv 0, et Sikatoy rods éAevbépous ppevodv
yvdépaor Sovras, Kape xpy ppdoar 7d adv:
49. Andverpa] Snidvepa LA, AV°R. 10 ody L*,
43. oxeSdv .. émiorapar] ‘I am all but certain,’
44. Bordv]) Cp. O. C. 397, Basod, kodxt puplov xpdvov, She had been prepared for fifteen months’ absence: infr. 164. But she knew that this must be followed by a crisis in the life of Heracles. And she has heard nothing.
45. Gkijpuxtos| dv obdels EAOGY Ky- purr kal dwayyéAde, Tod mé7’ éort. Schol.
46. kdorw..Seavev] (1) ‘Is really to be feared” Cp Hat. 7. 157, rotro .. 75n Sevov yiryverat, pr ween waca % “EAAGs. Or (2), ‘There is (ie. must have been) some terrible misfortune.’
Tovatitny .. €otexe} ‘Because of the nature of the tablet which he left with me at parting.’ For this causal use of Toovros, see Essay on L. § 22. pp. 35, 3.4, and cp. Aj. 218, roadr’ ay tidus, K.T.D,
47. 5é\rov] See below, 157 foll.
Aurdv ~oretxe] He had given it to herin the house before setting forth. The participle has the chief stress. The im- perfect gore:xe recalls the time of leave- taking. Cp. Phil. 1452, pépe vuy orei- xXav xwpay xadkéow. Some editors have changed éore:ye, rHv to ~oreryey Hy. But see Essay on L. § 45. p. 85, and cp. supr. l. 7, évi, and note.
48. Gpdpar..AaBetv] ive. ‘I pray
O 53. 76 adv] 76 cov L.
70 oov C** Vat. récov
that no ill may follow my having re- ceived it.” For a similar use of lan- guage, expressing a wish in connection with something in the past, cp. infr. 486, 7, #al BovrAov Aédyous, | ods efaas és THvd , éumedws eipneevar.
49 foll. Whether the @epdraiva here is the same with the Tpopés in 871 ff, or different, is a question which is best left unanswered.
49, 50. ToAAG.. TavSdkpuT’ dSvp- pata] ‘ Often with tearful wailings.’ The adverbial moAAd is expanded by the addition of mavddxpur’ ddvppara.
53. Yoparor SovAats may be in one of two constructions: either (1) dative of reference after Sixaov, or (2) dative of the instrument with ppevodv. In the former case (1) the abstract is put for the concrete, ‘If the thoughts of a slave may be allowed to instruct one who is free” Cp. Phil. 431, xai copal yr@par: infr. 844, §, da GAAOpov yvwpas. In the latter case (2) the subject of ppevotv is implied in Sovaaus, ‘If it be permis- sible that one should instruct the free with thoughts coming from a slave.’ And this is probably right, as the words nearest together are genearlly to be taken together.
53. Kane xpi) dpdoat rd cov] ‘Then is it right for me to suggest what you should do.” 70d oév is preferable to
TPAXINIAI,
251
# ; m mes Taal pev Tocoicde mANOvELs, dTap
dvdpos kata ytnow ov méures Tivd, BB
paddata 8 éymep eixds” YAXov, ef tarpds
ua > + ~ a , a vesol TLV @pav Tov KaA@s TWpacoely Ookely :
%
éyyds & 60° abrés aprimouvs Opdoxet Sédpous,
v4 a 4 x x 2 ed A @ot ef ti cot mpos Kalpdy evvérrety SOoKd,
mépeott xphoda ravdpi ois 7 éuots Adyas. 60
AH
* Z Gg “ ? rd Pg PY . © TEKVOY, @ Tal, KaE ayevviTov dpa
pb000 Kadds wintovow Hoe yap yuri}
SovAn pév, eipnxey 8 ehevOepov déyor,
62. 45] #5e (5 from y) L. de A.
réaov, (1) because the expression and the correspondence of the clauses is more complete and harmonious; (2) because, except in the phrase ats réoa (Aj. 277), the form récos does not occur else- where in the senarii of Sophocles. See on O. T. 570, toadvde y’ ola@a, #.7.A.
Some who read récov would connect the words through «ai with the protasis, ‘If a slave may be permitted, etc., and I may hint so much,—how is it—?’
54. 7s} For the asyndeton, see Essay on L. § 34. p. 58.
pev..drép] We have here an in- stance of the form of sentence which often meets us in a more complex form in Thucydides and Plato, e.g. Rep. B. 2. p. 367 E, where two coordinate or opposed clauses are included under the vinculum of a single interrogative or negative. Cp. infr, 229 foll.: Philoct. 519 foll., Spa od pr viv pev Ts, K.T.A. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 68.
55. avdpos kata baryow)] Cp. Hdt. 1. 94, dmomAwew kara Biov (yryow.
56. eixds] igva: rather than méprew is the ‘word understood,’ as required by the subsequent context. Cp. O. T. 190, “Aped Te TOv padrepdr, K.T.A.
57. véwor] The Scholiast seems to have read véue. But vémor agrees better with the indirect turn given by bvrep eixés : ‘The very one who might be expected to go, if he was at all careful to ascertain his father’s welfare.’ For the double genitive (on which see Essay on L. § 23. p. 37 2), Dindorf well quotes Alexis apud Athenaeum, Io. p. 431 E, ray 8 dvoupévar mpovootipevor Tod Tas Kepadds byets Exev. For the
periphrasis with Soxetv, pointing to the desire of good tidings, cp, O. T. 402, ei 52 ph “Sdxes yépwy elvar, and note: Thuc. 3. 10, dperjs BSoxovens. Here, as in similar expressions in Greek, seeming is not necessarily opposed to reality.
58. dprlirovus] (1) 8 éoriv, dpriws Kat Hpuoopévas Tw Kap mopevera. Schol. And such an ‘etymological’ use =‘ With timely approach,’ is quite possible. (Essay on L. § 54 6, p. 99). The latter part of the compound is in this case less significant. Essay on L. § 55. p. tor, But (2) the simple Homeric meaning, ‘Sound of foot,’ is really more suited to the context. Hyllus, having out of doors heard news of his father, comes bounding home. The handmaid, seeing his agile movement, infers ‘there can be no doubt of his ability to run this errand’
Sépous = eis Séuovs, accusative of mo- tion towards. Essay on L. § 16. p. 22.
59. tt] Cp, O. C. 1034, voeis Te ToUTaV,
61. & Tékvov, & wat] The affectionate repetition betrays excitement. Cp. Phi- loct. 260, @ Téxvoy, ® mat marpds é& *AXLAAEwS.
adyewqtev] ‘Of no birth,’ i.e. low- born. & priv., as in dyevvjs, has the meaning of dva-. Cp, dyAwooos for BapBapos, infr. 1060,
62. winrovew] ‘ Drop,’ or ‘ Fall from the lips.” The notion is that of coming forth unexpectedly. Cp. xpyopos éxmin- ze, and the other expressions mentioned by L. and S. s. v. éemimra, 5.
63. SovAy pév] Sc. éorivy, For this
252
ZOPOKAEOYS
YAAOS.,
motov; didagov, wArep, ef SidaxTd pot.
> ca ot marpos otrw dapoyv efevmpévov
65
~? a Td ph mvbécOat mod ’aTw aicxtvnv pépe,
YA.
AvéR yuvatki pact viv ddtpiy Tovety,
1g émiotparevery avdtév, 7) pmédAdELY ert,
AH. dp oicba Snr, @ Téxvor, 66. mov ’orwv] notary L.
pepe Vat. Valckenaer.
dporov A. 74. ebBoida] edBoida L?
Twod ’oTw A.
form of the senarius, see on O. T. 1513. €AevOepov’ éAevOépy mpéemovTa, Schol.
64. et BiSanrd por] Sc. éoriv. ‘If I may be told. The plural neuter of the verbal adjective has the force of an impersonal verb.
65. éevwpevou] ‘ Estranged,’ i.e. Re- maining away from home. Compare the use of ¢évos in El. 865-7, ei févos. . Kéxevdev,
66. aioxtvyv épew] The infinitive (depending on eipnrey, 1. 63) is necessary, although most MSS. have gépet.
67-78. Hyllus has only just heard the rumour which he repeats; and Deianira is prompted by his mention of the new enterprise to communicate to him the special anxiety, over which she has hitherto brooded in solitude. The objection of Dobree, that she ought to have done so before, is like that made against the ignorance of Jocasta in the Oedipus Tyrannus. If such improbabilities in things external to the immediate action are not to be allowed, the composition of any drama becomes impossible.
67. pvOous] Three MSS. read pvdos y, a plausible reading, but made less
68. iSptcGat] ispicda LA.
GAN ofda, piOos ef Te miorevery XpEedv. ~ a a kai mod KAves viv, Téxvov, MptcOar yOovis ;
Tov pev mapedOdvr’ déporoy év pyKe xpdvov
70
. mav totvuv, ef Kal todr erry, KAvVOL Tis av.
GAN eéageirar ToHdE y', ds Eyd KdAdo,
. wod Ofra viv fav 7) Oavav ayyédAETaL ; EvBoida ydpav paciv, Evpirov midw,
75
©
@s €delTré por
pépew] pepa(-) L. péper AL? VSR. 69. dporov] dporpoy L. evBotda A.
likely by the recurrence of the same variant after @aywy in line 73.
69. év phe xpdvov] ‘ All this while,’ is to be taken with moveiy. ‘He has been labouring all this while for the past year.” Cp. infr. 824, 5, éaére Te- Aedpnvos expépor . . dporos.
70. Adtpw moveitv] ‘That he has been serving as a menial.’ The tense is the imperfect.
43. 4 Savav] ‘If he be indeed alive.’ Deianira is stung by the report of He- racles’ servitude to a barbarian woman, and, as she herself says, is prepared for anything. She even imagines that the prophecy of liberation may have been fulfilled by his death. Hence # davav is added with despairing bitterness. On the passive dyyéAAerau, see Essay on L. § 31. p. 540. The reading # Oavav ¥ (Par. B) is plausible, but see on 1. 67.
74. Eiputov wéAw] Apposition of a part to the whole. Essay on L. § 33. p. 56.
a. 4) peAAew ért] ‘Or is on the eve of doing so. The second clause is a qualification of the first, and is added to avoid an absolute statement. Cp. infr. 460, dvjp eis, and note.
76. awe] The imperfect (being
TPAXINIAI,
253
a ene x Havrela micta Thode THS xdpas wépi;
YA, AH.
T& Tota, wiTep; tov Aébyov yap dyvoa, ws i) TeXeuTHy Too Biov pédAdrAE TeEdELY,
7) tobrov apas aOdov, els rdv borepov 80
TO rowrov 75n Biorov evaiwv éxew.
év ovv pomf Togde Keipévo, Téxvov,
ovk ef tuvépgoy, vik } cecdopeba
[} mwirropev cod marpds eohwdéros]
keivou Biov cdoavtos, 7) olydpecd’ dua; 85 YA, GaN ety, prep’ ef 8& Oeopdrov éyd
79. as 7) Goof L, ads of L*, ws} AR. 80, dOAov] dOAov L. dOAov A, 81. 76 Aoindv] Tov AoTdy L?VSR, 82-84, om. A pr. add mg. 85. Keivou- ..dya] Marked with: - in L. 7) om, L?, 86. cfu] eipi L. Pus A.
more descriptive) refers more pointedly to the time of Heracles’ departure (sc. bre orexe, cp. supr. 47), than the aorist would have done.
77. Thode THs xwpas mépr] As Wunder observes, Oechalia was not mentioned in the oracle, but Deianira infers, from the coincidence of time, that the prophecy referred to what
Heracles was doing now. Dobr. conj. meipas, Dronke, apas, Hense,
Xpetas,
78. ra mota] More precise than moia, ‘What were they exactly?’
ov Adyov] ‘The matter’ to which you refer. Cp. Aj. 734, Tots xupiois yap mavra xph Sndrovy Adyov.
79. Gs i TeXeuTiv..tedetv] ‘ That he is either to accomplish the ending of his life” Cp. 1255, 6, madAd ro. Kandy avrn, TeAevTH TovVdE Tavdpds bardtn. To which Hyllus replies, daa’ obdev etpye got reAeo}c0a rabe. The expression, though unusual, is not more so thanO.C. 1551, 2, Tov TeAevTaiov Bioy | Kpiyov: ib. 1720, dABiws y EAvoev | rd TéAOsS . . Biov. For the pleonasm, cp. esp. infr. II7I, Avow rereicOat.
80, 81. These lines have been much suspected, but if roy del=rov del ypéd- voy, in El. 1076, O. C. 1701, which there is no good reason for doubting, eis Tov torepov =eis Tov Horepov xpévov, may be allowed.
dpas] ‘When he has carried away,’ i.e. Performed successfully. The no- tion is partly that of lifting a weight,
partly of removing an obstacle (between emolitus and amolitus),
82. év.. Keiséva] ‘When he is at such a critical point;’ lit. such a turn- ing of the scale. fom7 is commonly the preponderance or determination of the balance one way; here it is the mo- ment or crisis of a determination which is still uncertain. For «epévy, cp. Aj. 323, év ToGSe xelyevos . . ruxn, where, however, there is the additional notion of being ‘laid prostrate.’
83. hvika] ‘At a moment when.’
84, 85. Canter ingeniously defended 1. 84 by placing it after 85 and reading xat for 7. But the line is still unnecessary and falls flat. Some editors, with strange judgment, have rejected 85. 84 is most probably spurious. It looks like an attempt to fill up the lacuna, when 85 had been lost. The only other considerable interpolation to which we can point with any confidence is in lines 898, 899, which look like a players’ addition. These three lines make but a slight foundation for the theory of two editions of the Trachiniae, even if we add ll, 88, 9, and the v. rr. in lines 12, 13, supr. See Introduction.
85. Blov is the safety of Heracles with all that depends on it, including the happiness of Deianira and her chil- dren. Cp. El. 768, ef rots éuaurijs roy Biov o&w xaxots, where, as Ellendt re- marks, Clytemnestra is not thinking only of her life, but of the prosperity attending it.
254
Z2O%OKAEOYS
Bagw Kxarydn tavde, Kav mddrAaL Taph.
*rpol 6 6 EvviOns métpos ovk * eta marpos
pas mpotapBetv ovde Sepaivery dyav,
viv & as gvvin, obdty ed\drchpo 7d py} [66 a. nacav mubécba TVS dhjOevav Tépt. gI , > a bY x 3 ea ya ? > AH. yxépe vuv, & mat Kai yap borépw 76 y mpdocew, émel mbOoiT0, Képdos éumoda., XOPO2. orp.a’. ov alddra vvE évapigopéva tixrer KaTevvdger TE proytCbuevov, 95 87. xarydn| karxdnv L. sargdee A. Brunck corr. maph] wapiv LA. 88. *npiv] viv MSS. Vauv.corr. *efa] éa MSS. 92. vey] viv LA, 93. mU-
Goro] from mvGo10 L, mvOoTo A.
87. Bakis in Greek tragedy is gener- ally a striking utterance, either of an oracle or of common rumour, and often conveys some unpleasant asso- ciation.
88. The corrections of Vauvillers (eta for 4) and Wakefield (apiy for viv) re- move all suspicion from this line. The sons of Heracles could not be appre- hensive or greatly fearful for him who was perpetually contending with dangers and hitherto always with success. The sense of fear in them was partly lost through familiarity, partly disarmed by habitual good fortune. For wétpos in this indifferent sense (fortune whether good or bad), cp. Fr. 786. 1, 2, dar’ otpos det métpos év munv@ Oe0d| tpoxs aundeira Kal peradAdooe pow.
90. 6 pH] For the absence of od here in reference to prospective action, cp. O. T. 77, wa dp@v, and see Essay on L. § 29. p. 50. The whole question of the Greek negatives is still too indeter- minate to justify the admission of such conjectural emendations as the insertion of od after yf in this place, proposed by Brunck and others.
92, 3. 76 y’ ed | mpdooev] ye em- phasizes eb: ‘ Wise action, even though late” The emphatic position of mpdc- gew at the beginning of another line, and the addition of éwel mvOo.r0, may justify the singular use of 76 ed mpdooew in an active sense (=‘ Doing right,’ not, ‘Faring well’), which is required by the context. For the omission of zis, twi (the subject of m@orro and the
dative after éuwoAG), see Essay on L. § 39. p. 72, 3, and cp. O. T. 314, 5, ag’ wy éxor Te Kal Svvaro.
94-149. Parodos, ‘ Where in the wide world is Heracles, reposing in what continent, or by what narrow sea? Tell us, bright, all-beholding Sun! For our Deianira, for whose hand he fought, wears out her soul in thinking of him on her lonely couch; so ceaseless are the toils that crowd upon him like stormy billows. But God hath hitherto protected him; wherefore let not hope weary, O my queen. No life is without pain, but, by Divine ordinance, grief suc- ceeds to joy and joy to grief. Remember this and hope the best. Zeus cannot leave his offspring to destruction.’
The metre beginning with an iambic rhythm passes quickly into dactylo- trochaic, changing again in the epode to iambo-trochaic (with occasional syn- cope), then to pure iambics, ending with a bacchius followed by three trochees. The general effect is to express eager- ness and patience alternately. The metrical scheme is the following :—
a’.
, VrvsttuU HU a alee deena ORC heat ORS tee ie r vung Baie a Vlas ta ee
, fe HV BV HV / fot ee af aera gy ein pee mere yt me —-—v——+VU
TPAXINIAI,
¢ Ary, “Adov aid
255
TodTo Kapvgar tov "Adkpyvas w60e por 1604 * rails > * a a 5 vaiel TOT, ® Aaumpa oTepora Preyébor,
movtias avrAGvas, 7) Siccaiow amelpos KdOeis:
100
wid S - * aR eit, © KpatioTevoy Kar dupa.
97. TodTO Kapv£ar] TovTaxr Kapvgar LA.
99. AapmpG orepowG] Aaumpd oreponma L, Aapmpa orepowa C7A. ou
movtias L. movrious A,
B' , semge Suu VUU-o \ UU Una
¥. Suu uU UU UL
——u fur Ue tu
VUNu-tuu-
Bo UU HUH
Suu fu én,
vevts~uttu He
Susu uU
vtun-uruUR
Ue ae
5UtU—UstuURHUstUR
/ vevuttuRe Un
yee fu-uU-Y¥ 94, 5. évaptLopeva tixrer] ‘Gives birth to. being despoiled.’ The word
aidaAa (like momAeipwy in Aesch, Prom. 24) suggests the glories of the starry night. (See Buttmann, Lexil. § 12.) These perish with her as she vanishes, ‘Shot through with orient beams,’ Cp. El. 19, péAawd 7° dorpwy éxdédoivev evppdvn: Aesch. Ag. 279, 77s viv Te- kovans pas 765 evppdvns Aéyw. The mention of day succeeding night prepares for the suggestion of hope, infr. 131.
katevvale. te pAoyLdpevov] ‘And lays glowing to his rest.’ gAoyCduevor calls up the image of a red sunset.
96. “Adtov aita] The accusative or third person instead of the vocative, as in Aesch. Prom. gI, «ai rév mavdnrqv KUKAOV HAlov HAAG: | iBeoGE p’.
97. 760 pour 360] The repetition belongs to the later manner of Greek tragedy. The change of construction after 766: (mais not waééa) is right. To avoid the hiatus after 1. 4 of the anti- strophe the second yo: rather than mats
101. dmelpois] dreipoow L,
98. *mais] por mats MSS. Pors. corr. 100, moytias]
dneipowot A,
(see v.rr.) should be omitted.
pot is dative of indirect reference after 160 vate (cp. O. C. 137, mod pol more vaier), and also supplies the remoter object of xapdgar.
99. @. . bdreywv] Cp. O. T. 163, 4, kal BoiBov éxaBdrov, id | .. mpopdvnre. otepona is used etymologically, like orépoy in Ant. 1126 =‘ Dazzling light.’
100. 4..avA@vas] Sc. vaiwy. ‘Either dwelling amongst winding seas :’ i.e. in some island of the Aegean. avAwy is said to be feminine in poetry, and the reading of 1st hand of L, movrias, may therefore be right. Cp. Fr. 503 (Ath. 5. p.189D). The change to the dative is occasioned by the addition of «Adeis on which dmeipos is made to de- pend. The sea most familiar to the Trachinian maidens would be the strait between Euboea and the mainland, but their description might apply equally to any of the narrow seas intersecting the islands of the Aegean: interfusa nitentes . . Cycladas (Hor. Od. 1. 14, sub fin.).
KAvlels with the dative is an expres- sion borrowed from the Homeric xesAt- pévos (e.g. Il. 5. 709, Aiuyn KeKAcuévos Ky¢ucibs).
Siccatow amefpos] ‘On one of the two continents,’ i.c. somewhere on the seaboard of Europe or of Asia, which are divided by the mévrio: avd@ves. Others have suggested Thessaly and Epirus, or even Euboea and Thessaly. But cp. Hdt. 4. 118, éwedn of 7a ev Th hmeipy TH éTEpyn wavTa KaTéoTpaTTal, . . uaBeBnxe és tHvde Tiv Hrepoy, and Schol.in Aesch. Pers. 181, rw Sv’ qreipa. Mr. Paley strangely interprets, ‘ Resting between two mainlands,’ as if Heracles were imagined to be on the Hellespont. But for the condensation, cp. El. 1320, obn dy Svoiv Huaprov, i.e Suoiv Oarépov.
1ol. eimwé resumes the imperative im- plied in air@ . . napdéa.
& kpariorevov Kar’ dupa] ‘O thou
256
by
ZOPOKAEOYE
> ' 4 ‘ 2 dyr.a, tmoOovpéva yap ppevi muvOdvopa
x 3
Tav dupwekyn Anidverpav dei,
ce Yj oid tw dOALov dp,
105
omer evvdfev adaxpitwv Breddpov méOov, adr
5 eUuvactov avdpos Seiwa pépovoay ddob
évOvpios evvais dvavdpdroiot TpvyecOal, KaKdv
IIo
Ovoravoy éAmifovcay aicay,
o7p.8', TOAAa yap woT akdpavTos 7
104. Tay] Tay L, trav A. Bopéo’ A.
that bearest the palm for strength of sight!’ For caré,cp.O.T. 1087, nai card ywpav tdps. And for dpya, see Essay on L. § 54. p. 99, and cp, infr. 1018, ot Te yap oupa | eumreov H 80 éuod owCev.
103. Twoloupeva .. ppevi] modoupéva is either (1) middle, ‘With longing soul:’—of such a use of moOeto@a in the middle voice we have no example, but see Essay on L. § 31. p. 52, and cp. O. T. 1487, voovpevos,—or (2) passive, ‘With heart oppressed by longings.’ This gives a better meaning, but im- plies a causative sense of moOeiv not found elsewhere. Similarly in the Elec- tra, 1065, daévnro. may be said to imply a causative sense of moveiy, ‘To afflict with toil.” (Musgr. conjectures movov- pévg here.) See Essay on L. § 53. p. 98, and cp. Pind. Ol. 10 (11). 93, deldero bi adv réyevos repmvaior Oadrias | rov éyxapuov aypl tpdmov, where deidero means, ‘Was occupied with song.’ In either sense the phrase is applied to Deianira.
104. dpdteirh] ‘ The bride of strife.’ She whose hand was once the object of fierce contention is now forlorn. Cp. Aesch. Agam. 669, Tdv dopi-yauBpov dupwenh 0 ‘Edévav: inf. 527, duqi- veixnrov Supa vippas. The word may also allude to the etynfological meaning of Anidveipa (‘Object of contention among men’).
dei looks forward to tpdxeobar.
105. dpviw] The nightingale, poeti- cally imagined as being wakeful for sorrow. ‘Cp. Od. 19. 518 foll., ds & dre TlavSapéou kovpy, xAwpnis An div, K.7.A.
GSaxpitwv] A familiar instance of prolepsis. ‘Never allows to rest the longing in her eyes, nor dries her tears.’
110. xaxdv] waxdy L, waxdv A,
) vorov 7 Bopéa tis
112, Bopéa]
106, 7. GAN’. , 6800] ‘ Bearing a trem- bling recollection of her husband and of his far journey.’ dv8pds is to be taken as genitive of the object with etpvacroy, ‘Keenly mindful of,’ as well as with Seiya, 6500 is added epexegetically, as a genitive of respect. 68és=‘ A journey or expedition,’ often includes the enter- prise which is the object of the expe- dition, with its attendant circumstances.
dépovoav] Cp. O. T. 93, Tavie yap mreov pépw | 7d mévOos, K7.A.: 863, ef po. fuvein é€povTi, #.7.4.; Casaubon (Anim, in Athen. 549) ingeniously but unnecessarily conjectured rpépoveay.
110, évOuplots ..dvav8pdrotor] ‘Ona bed of care, to which no husband comes.’
évOuplois, ‘ Haunted by care or thought’ (see Scholia), rather than ‘Weighing on tthe mind’ (although some good critics are satisfied with this). The dative is one of place or circumstance (=v), not of cause or reason. Deia- nira is not worn out with thinking that she wants her husband, but pines with anxiety on her widowed bed. The Scho- liast explains évOupiows, rais pepipyyti- xais, Tais roAuppovticras. This meaning of évOUpu0s=évOupias mAnpys, although singular, is not impossible. Cp. O.C. 240, and see Essay on L. § 50. p. 94, § 42. p. 80.
dvavSperoucr, ‘ Not visited by a hus- band.’ The verbal notion is hard to render, but adds vividness to the idea of bereavement.
III. kakdv .. aloav] ‘Unhappy one (Svcravor), forecasting an evil fortune.’ For éAniCoucay, cp. Aj. 606, xaxdy éanld? éxav, and note. :
112, woAAd, expressing the primary notion of the sentences, belongs in the
TPAXINIAI,
d
Kopar
At) x Paw - 2 “ev edpéi mévtm Bdvr’ éemiovra 7 idou,
257
115
otro dé rv Kaduoyerq rpéper, 7d 8 ad€er, Bidrov
TokvTovoy @amep méAayos Kpjowv, addrAgE tis Oeav
5 aléy dvaumddknrov “Aida ope Sdpav epvxet,
114. *év] om. MSS. add Erfurdt. Gonep| Bore L, domwep A. from Schol, “Arda] aida LA,
first instance to the apodosis, in which Bidrou rodvrovoy is substituted for 7407 or whatever word was at first intended, whereupon 7oAAd falls into a secondary agreement with xduara, ‘As many as are the waves,’ not, ‘Like the many wayes.”
II4. dkdpavros vorou, Bopéa, are not simply genitives in regimen, like ciara Tavtoiov dvéuwv, Il, 2. 396, but either (1) genitives of the cause, or (2) geni- tives absolute =vérou avveyds mvéovros. For the former (1), cp. Eur. Or. 497, mAnyels Ouvyatpds Ths éuns imp kdpa. And, for the latter (2), O. C. 1588, bonyntipos ovbevds pidwy.
év is required by the metre.
‘For many as are the waves one sees passing and coming on anew over the wide sea, from the south or else the north wind blowing unweariedly, even so manifold in troubles is the life which, like a Cretan sea, sustains,—ay, and glorifies,—our hero of Cadmus’ race.”
115. Bava’ émdvra re] Not, ‘Coming and going,’ or, ‘ Falling and rising,’ but, *(One) having gone afd (another) com- ing on.” Cp. Il. 4. 422, 3, @s 8 67 & aiyiar@ wodunxéi kdpya Gadacans | dpyuT’ éracovtrepoy Zepipov tao xwhoavtos : 13. 798, (adpara) mpd pév 7 GAN adap én’ dAAa. For the meaning given to Bayra, cp. Ant. 120, éBa, and note.
tour] The change to the subjunctive, in accordance with Homeric idiom, is unnecessary, Cp. O. C. 1172, oy 7 ey péfapi me: Hdt. 2. 93, iva 6) py apdproev THs 6500. And see Essay on L. § 36. p. 61. Several editions read (Sots, with ov in 114. But for the ellipse of res, see Essay on L. § 39. p. 72, 3.
ottw &€] dé ‘in apodosi,’ as in El. 27, woavTws 5é ov, K.T.A.
116, KaSpoyev] Heracles, having been born at Thebes, was claimed as a Theban hero, and therefore of the stock of Cadmus by adoption.
atpéber td 8’ avEe] (1) ‘Surrounds and also magnifies.’ For a similar
VOL. II.
117, avfer] (aga L. afer C'A, 120, dvapmAdknrov] dumddxntoy MSS, corrected
120
118.
idiomatic use of 7d 8¢, cp. Thuc. 1. 107, 7d 5é Tt Kal dvdpes TeV ’AOnvaiwy én- you adrots, ib. 7. 48, Td 5é Te Kal Ta TOY Torepiov . . édmidos Te é7e Tapeixe. The words 70 8 avéea are 6a pécov. It has been thought that rpépev and aifers are too near one another in meaning to point an antithesis, and orpéepe: for Tpé- get has been proposed. For this, more recently, Hense has substituted orepet. But the words are not an application of the simile, as though Heracles was now engulphed and now uplifted by the billow, but express a new thought: and both words have a different meaning in tragic poetry from that which belongs to them in prose. For tpépeyv of the circumstances or surroundings of a life, cp. O. T. 374, puds Tpéper mpds vuxrds. And, for avfev, ‘To magnify,’ ib. 10go, I, p} ov o€ ye Kal natpiwray Oidimov Kal Tpopoy kal parép avgev, The words 7d 8 avéer are added by the Chorus (though logically inconsistent with dAAd in what follows), because of their strong wish to suggest cheerful thoughts to Deianira.
In this case, the remaining words may be taken in one of two ways, either (a) supposing a slight inversion and alternation of clauses, the order may be ToAvTovov wéAaryos BidTov, womep Kon- owov (mwéAayos), ‘A troubled sea of life, as it were a Cretan sea.’ Or (6) ‘As it were a Cretan sea of troubles that con- stitutes his life.’
(2) Hermann joins 70 8 ate Bidrov modvrovov, ‘As it were ‘a Cretan sea surrounds Heracles and increases this toilsomeness of his life.’
The Cretan sea was wider than the Aegean and no less subject to storms. Cp. Hor. Od. 1. 26. 1, ‘tristitiam et metus | tradam protervis in mare Creti- cum | portare ventis.’ For the concrete imagery, cp. O. T. 194, «fr és péyav OdAapov ’Apditpiras | ir’ és Tov aardge- voy Sppov | Opyxov Krvdwva.
120. dvapTAdkytov “Aisa Sdpov] «Some deity, never suffering him to fall,
258
ZOPOKAEOYS
od ~ > dvr. dv emipeppopeva o adcia pév, dvtia 8 oica,
dapl yap ovk dmorptew Amida Tay ayabay
125
Xpival o° avdhynra yap obS 6 mavTa Kpaivev Bacireds éréBade Ovarots Kpovidas' aN éml mia Kal yap
a ros « 2 Waal KukAovolv, olov apktov otpopddes KédevOor,
ass Ye a én. péver yap ovr aidda woé Bporotow ovTEe Kipes
~ 2 ore mAobros, GAN apap ~ 2 BéBaxe, TO 8 erépxerat xalpev te Kal orépec Oat,
a
121, émpeupopeva o”] empeupouevas LAL? V*.
kpaivey Bactrevs] kpatvwy Bactreds A.
Tois} O(a)varoto L. @varois A. mjpa tal yapa Cor tA,
keeps him away from the halls of Hades,’ For gen. see E. on L. § 8. p. 11.
121. év] ‘In respect whereof,’ to be joined with émpeppopuéva and repeated with ofsw. The genitive of respect is here assisted by éi in composition. See Essay on L. § 54. pp. 99, 100.
GSeta pev, dvtia 8 oiow) ‘I will offer counsel in a pleasant vein, albeit contrary counsel.’ The transition from the subject to the object is hardly more violent than in 1. 63, 50vAn per, eipnrev & érevOepov Adyov. The only difference is that S0vAn is full predicate (=SovAq éori) and déeta supplementary predicate (=d8eia otca). And for pdis=pépwv H5éa, cp. O. T. 82, GAdr’ cindoa per, 75vs. Musgrave’s correction, aidoia, has since been modified by Blaydes and Hense to 5é50xa, Gaga,
124, Gworpvev] ‘Suffer to wear out,’ =éGy amorptecba. Cp. such ex- pressions as aipev Ovpdy=‘To allow passion to rise.” E. on L. § 30. p. 52d.
125. €Ami8a tdv dyaOdv] * Good hope’ opposed to the expectation of evil, which might be called xan} édmis, as in Aj. 606,
126, dvadynta] Lit. ‘ Things with- out pain,’ i.e. ‘A tranquil existence.’ For this use of the neuter adj. cp. Aj. 885, oxéTALa yap, #.7.0., O. C. 537.
127. €méBadAe] Gnomicaorist =‘ Doth not send.” ém@dAdrev is used as in émBadrAav Cyuiav. ‘The lot which Zeus umposes on mortals is never exempt
& kal ot Tav dvacoay édmicw éyo
130
[66 b.
135
émpenpopevacy’ Vat 126. 128, éwéBade] éwéBadre LA. Ova-
129. mia Kal xapd] mnuare kal xapa L. 135. BeBaxe] BEBnee L, BéBane A. -
from grief.’
ént..«ukAotow] ‘Grief and joy come circling round to all,’ i.e. Grief succeeds to joy and joy to grief. For the tmesis, see Essay on L, § 18. p. 27. émi marks succession in time, as in éw7- AvOov wpa.
otov .. kéAevGor] ‘Like the circling course of the Bear,’ i.e. As the con- stellation now is high in heaven, and now all but touches the horizon, so man’s life is elevated and depressed. Others, without the comma, read xapay, ‘A circling course like that of the Bear brings round joy and grief to all.’
1. 133. aiéAa] ‘Glimmering, or ‘Palpitating,’ rather than ‘Spangled’ Cp. El. 106, dorpow furds. For the repetition of the same word with some difference of meaning, see Essay on L, § 44. pp. 83, 4.
135. BeBace] Sc. 6 mdodros 7H ai K7ppes. F
768] (1) ‘And to him,’ viz. from whom the sorrow or the wealth has de- parted, ‘comes in tum either rejoicing or loss.’ Or (2) ‘To another man.’ In this case xaipew Te xal orépeoOar means, ‘To be glad and again’ (afterwards) ‘to lose.” The point, however, is not that sorrow passes from one to another, but rather that sorrows and joys alter- nate in the same life.
136. & (1) is resumed by apposition in rae, cp, Eur. Andr. 1115, @y KAv- Taipynotpas TdKos | cis Hv dwavrev THvEE
TPAXINIAI,
259
* Tad alty ioxew* érel tis dde
téxvoiat Ziv &Bovdov cider;
AH.
140
memucpevn bev, ®S amEKdoaL, mé&pEL
mdOnua tovpov' as 8 eyo Ovpopbopa pat éxpddos mabodca, viv 8 dretpos ef. TO yap ved¢ov év Tototade BéookeTat
xaépooiw attod, Kal viv od Oddros Oeod,
145
> cal ovd buBpos, ode mvevpdrav ovdéy KXovel,
145. atrov] avrod LAL?V8. ovdey L.
pnxavoppapos. ‘Which truths I bid thee also, who art a Queen, to hold fast in looking forward” Or (2), with Hermann, ‘In respect of which truths (&) I bid thee ever be hopeful regarding this’ (de), viz. the fortune and return of Heracles. Cp. Ant. 897, xapr’ év éa- Tiow TpEpw, K.T.A.
140. Téxvorot . . €Bovdov] ‘Without providence for his children.’ <Filiis male consulentem.’ For the vague plural, cp. 1268, of pvcavres Kat KAnCd- pevot marépes, H.T.r.
Hermann has remarked that the images chosen in the beginning of this ode all harmonize with the mood of Deianira (the vanishing of beauteous night, the fiery death of day, etc.), just as all cheering topics are suggested towards the end.
141. Os dmeikdoat] ‘To hazard a conjecture. Hermann lays down the tule that dme:d¢w always implies com- parison, and he therefore reads éme:a- oa here. But dmo- in dwend{w may have the same force as in dwopavrevo- pot, dronvbuvetw, dodeixvupar, of some- thing done (as we say ‘right off’) on the spur of the moment.
142, Td0ynpa.. OvpopOo0pS] There is an opposition between the outward acci- dent and the inward feeling. The one the maidens know,—but not the other.
143. pyr’... viv 8] The antithesis is strengthened as the sentence grows. ‘I would not have you learn by expe- rience, but, as yet, you know nothing of it.” Hence 5é answering re. Essay on L, § 36. P- 65f.
144, 8. TOYydp..atrod,K.7.A.J ‘For youth is nurtured in places of its own
avrod C?, KAovel] KAovei(v) L. «dover A,
avrod Vat. 146, ovdév] (ov. 8, ev)
where no experience of sorrow reaches.’
tovotcSe] Hermann missed the corre- lative of rocotode, and thought he had found it in the conjectural emendation xépos, tv’ abrod. Of this and many other attempted changes of this passage, it may be said that they are either too abrupt or destroy simplicity. rodcde, like 68e, often in Sophocles refers to what has preceded, and may here be easily referred to dmecpos e?, ‘Such,’ i.e. as Isee in you. ‘ You are ignorant of my sorrow, for youth is so placed’ (as to be ignorant of sorrow). Essay on L. § 22. pp. 35, 6, and for the emphasis on aitov, see Essay on L. § 9. p. 126, and cp. O. C. 659, 60, 6 vods Stay abrov yévn- tat, For the possessive following a de- scriptive adjective, cp. O. T. 1462, raiv & dbAiauy oinrpaiy re mapOévo épaiy.
Béckerat] The image is that of a young plant, as in Aj. 558, réws 6¢ novpos mvevpacw Béokov,
145. Geod] ‘Of the sun.’ Cp. Eur. Alc. 722, pidov 7d péyyos TotTo ToD Geov, pidov: Med. 352, ef a’ 4 ’motoa Aapmas dperat Ged,
The whole passage recalls Od. 4. 566, 5. 478 foll., 6. 43.
146. mvevxpatwv ovSév] The empha-. tic repetition of the negative imme- diately before the verb is idiomatic. Cp. infr. 1013, od mip, od &yxos Tis dvaoipov otk amor pepe.
kAovet] The verb is adapted to the nearest subject. ‘No heat offends, no rain disturbs, no wind ruffles it.’ ovd8év is substantive, i.e. mvedua is not to be supplied. ‘No breath of winds,’ not, ‘No wind of all the winds.” Cp. Ant. 499, 500, Tav adv Adyur , . oder,
$2
260
ZOPOKAEOYS
arN Hdovais dpuoxPov eaiper Biov és 7000’, fos tis dvtl mapOévov yur KvAnOf, AdBn T év vuKri dpovridv pépos
iro. mpods dvdpds i) Téxvav poPovpéevn,
ror dv tis eloidoiro, THY
150
avTod oKoTav
a x ze rN - mpaguy, KQKOiClY OLS EY@ Baptvopat,
mdéOn piv odv O) WON eywy éxravodunv’
a ? < ot , ey ge ee) lal tv 0’, ofov om mpbcbev, adtix efepo.
dddv yap Fuos tiv TedevTalay dva§
155
Oppar dr oikwv ‘Hpakadjjs, tér év Sédpous
Aelrer mradaiay déATov eyyeypappernv
1AI. Té7’] 708 A. airod] abrod L. ebep@ C?. 156. dppar’] w from 6 L.
147, 8. Sovats dpoxPov éfalper Biov| és 7000") ‘But it grows up’ (lit. rears its life) ‘amid delights, knowing not pain,—even (é) to that point’ For éfaipe=exer eLaupdpevor, cp. dmorpiew supr. 125 and note. The word suits with the simile from a young plant, for which, cp. Il. 18. 56, 6 8 dvédpapev épvet icos.
148. yuvq] ‘A woman.’ The word refers less here to the marriage-relation- ° ship than to the position of a matron.
149. évvukrt] ‘Ina night,’ i.e. the night of marriage. Cp. Fr. 521. 11, éreddy edppdvy (etn pia: Eur. Fr. 660, A€youtw ws pl’ edppdyvn xarG | TO Buc- peves yuvands eis dvdpds Aéxos. Mus- grave and Hermann join év vu«rt gpovti- dwv, ‘Anxiety by night.’
150. Hot. . PoPoupevn| ‘Being in fear either on her husband’s account or for her children.’ This verse has been unnecessarily suspected. The language is not quite accurate, but the meaning is clear, the sentence being continued as if AdBn were dpénrat Exe.
151. tts} The indefinite pronoun here in the apodosis refers more pointed- ly to the persons addressed than supr. 148. See Essay on L. § 22. p. 36. 4.
eto(So.ro} The middle has some such force as ‘ might see of himself.
attotd} The masculine is often used where women are spoken of in a general way. Essay on L. § 20. p. 30.
152. KaKotow ois] i.e. Ta Kad ois.
abrot A, 154, eep@] efep@ L,
For the attraction, see Essay on L. § 35. p. 59, and cp. O. C. 1150, 1, Adyos 8 ds éurémrwcev apriws éuol.. cupBadrod yvu- Bay.
153. 89] ‘As you well know.’
154. otov ovmw mpdadev] Sc. elroy, implied in éxAavoduny,
157. The S&ros mentioned above (l. 47) contained Heracles’ memoran- dum of the oracle received at Dodona, infr. 1165. In giving this to Deianira before leaving home, he also told her by word of mouth what disposition of his property he desired in case of his death.
éyyeypappevny EvvOqpad’] Having notes inscribed on it. The word fuvOnua occurs in two places of the O. C., (1) in the singular, of a sign, 1. 46, (2) of the record of an agree- ment, 1, 1594. Neither of these mean- ings exactly suits the context here. A closer parallel is the expression ¢vv07- pata KpurTa xapdgas, which appears on an altar in the Museum at Athens, on which certain hierophantic symbols are inscribed. Here it clearly refers to the oracular indication of the doom of He- racles as inscribed on the tablet. The testamentary instructions which are further mentioned were given orally. For the construction of the accusative with the passive verb, see Essay on L. § 16. p. 236. Heracles might be said eyypayae Thy Sédrtov (or TH SéATw) fuv- Onuara.
TPAXINIAI, 261
EvvOjpab’, dpot mpdcbev obk edn moré, ToAAovds ayavas é£idv, otto ppdoat,
aN ds Te Spdowy eipre Kod Oavodpevos. 160 viv & as ér obk dv etre piv déxous & Te 2 ’ ré 6 a > ra g 2 xpein pe éd€oOan krfow, eime 8 Hv réxvors a ¢ a * cal foipay matpdas ys Svaiperov véuou, xpovov mpordgas as tpipnvoy *ivixa xepas amein Kdviatows BeBods, 165
158. dpyol] Guo LA. 159 ér ove A,
xpel 7A CAVS.
L. dein C2. dmin A.
159. ToAAovs ayavas eEvdv] ‘Though he had gone forth on many labours.’ dy@- vas is in a similar construction with 6déy in 1.155: the labour and the journey to meet the labour being included in one conception.
The resumption of mpéaGev od . . woTé in ota, after the intermediate clause, helps to point the antithesis in the fol- lowing line. Cp. the emphatic repe- tition in Shaks. Jul. Caesar, 1. 3, ‘ But never till to-night, never till now, Did I go through a tempest dropping fire.’
pacar in what follows is (1) ‘To show,’ (2) ‘ To explain.’
160. @s..eipme] ‘He went with the mien of one.” épmw is a picturesque word, calling up the act of motion to the eye.
161. é7 ot dv] ‘Already doomed.’ Cp. Phil. 1217, é7’ oddév eive (where there is the same inversion of ovxér1).
161, 2. 6 Te. . KTHow)] ‘What I must appropriate as my marriage por- tion;’ lit. ‘Possession having to do with my marriage. The MSS. read én, which may be right, implying that Deianira (knowing the amount of her marriage portion) was to select from the property of Heracles to that amount before dividing the remainder. But 6 tT. agrees better with jv in the next clause, and with the situation.
iv Técvois] This may refer,asSchndw. supposes, to the partition of the Pelopon- nese among the Heracleidae. Cp. the
wv ca . oumw | otmw L. ee : & m1] Ste LAV’, 6 7 Vat. Musgrave corr.
xpein Vat. Brunck corr. A. 164. *jvixa] qi’ dv LA. Dawes corr. (See on]. 3.) Kdviavotos| Kaviavoros (yeyws ?) L.
ovrw A. 161. 7’ ode] 162. xpein] xeq’ HL. nv 163. Siaiperoy vépyor] Sarperoy péevey 165. dnein| dahe «dviavoros Cett.
anonymous mention of Eurystheus and Ceyx above, ll. 35, 40, and see Eur. H.F. 462 foll., coi pay yap “Apyos évew’ 6 KarOavay TaTnp, K.T.A,
fv ..vépor}] What share of their father’s land he assigned for distribu- tion to his children (severally). révos is short for éxaoTw Téxvar.
The scribe who wrote pévew seems to have understood, ‘ The part that re- mained after the marriage portion was taken out.’
164. xpévov] Viz. a time when it would be known whether the will was to be at once executed or not.
tplunvov] Sc. xpévov, to be repeated as accus: of duration with dein.
165. The nom. éwavovos, if right, is occasioned by the addition of BeBus, and is to be explained, after the ana- logy of xpdévios, rperatos, etc., like Aj. 217, vieTepos dmedwBhHOn: ib. 602, pnvav .. dvnpO pos .. tpuxdpuevos. E.on L. § 23. p. 39 €. Deianira quotes Heracles as telling her what conclusion to draw, if he were absent more than fifteen months. These lines have been suspected, chiefly on account of their tautology, which may be excused by the all-importance of the time to Deianira, and the difficulty which the Greeks felt in defining notions of time. Essay on L. § 48. p. 91. TéTe belongs to the whole sentence, 7@5¢ 7G xpévw to Gaveiy only. ‘Then the decree of fate should take effect either for him to die within that time,’ etc.
262
ZOPOKAEOYS
~ inl lal , rér i) Oavetv xpein ope THIE TE XpovO,
\
} 7000’ brexSpapévra Tod xpévov Tédos
7d Aoursy On Civ adumIiTo Bio.
rowadr éppage mpds Oedv elpappéva.
A ee PA tov ‘Hpaxdelov exTerevTacbat mover,
170
és thy madady gnyoy adbdjoai more
Aadan diccdv éx mererddov ey.
A CA Kal rovee vapéprera oupBaiver xpdvov
~ n col eA Tod viv mapovTos, as TerecOjvar xpewy.
b00 Hdéws bdovcay exmnddv eme
175
P5Bo, pirat, TapBodcav, ef we Xp pevew
166. xpeln ope] xpet’ Hope L. pet” Rope A. Brunck corr. 173. vapéprea] vapepreta L, vapéprea A.
avdjou more L. abdjoai more A.
167. TodTo .. ToD xpdvou réAos] ‘This appointed period of time;’ lit. ‘This completion in respect of the time.’ The conjecture rovde for rovTo rather weakens the expression.
imenSpapévra] ‘ Having escaped from,’ i.e. ‘Having passed the danger of.’ Burges conj. dmepSpapévra. But the text is more expressive, dimly suggesting the image of a danger to be escaped.
169. To.atra.. movev] ‘Such he said was the Heaven-appointed issue of the labours of Heracles.’ ro:aitra, to which eipappéva adheres, is the ‘cognate sub- ject’ of éxreAcurGoOa (Essay on L. § 17. p. 25¢); ie. if the expression were turned actively, it would stand thus, Tov ‘“HpaxAj TedevTay toadTa (= Towdtny TerAcvTHY) TAY Tovey, ‘That Heracles should find such an end of his labours.’ Cp. Thuc. 2.13, 74 5 moAAa Tod TOACMOU Ywwpn Kal xpnuaTwY TeEpt~ ovoig xpareioOat, The genitive may be taken as one of respect, but is assisted by é« in éxreAevracda (‘Such issue from his labours’), The present tense is often used in prophecies. Aesch. Prom, 848, évradda 87 oe Zebs riOnaw eEuppova. The wording of the oracle may have been tovavrqy TeAcuTiy éxredevTa ‘Hpa- «his Tav €avTod mévev. This is another example of Sophocles’ fondness for the passive voice. See Essay on L. § 31. p-54. There is no reason for doubting the genuineness of these two lines, which is confirmed by the Sophoclean charac- ter of the construction.
171. avdjoal wore]
éppate . . &packe] Sc. 6 “Hpaxadjjs.
172. Siocdv éx weAetdSwv] Sophocles does not explain the manner in which the oracle at Dodona had been given: but vaguely combines the talking oak (Aesch. Prom. 832) with the prophetic pigeons (Hat. 2. 55, where, however, of the two birds only one comes to Dodona).
173. vapéptea] ‘The true fulfilment of these words as predestined (as. . xpewy) comes to pass about this time. ravde vapépreaa almost=Td5e vapeptij évra, with some thought of the etymo- logical meaning (vy, duapravw), For Tade of the prophecy and event in one, cp. O. T. gor, ef ph The xetpddaxta maotv dppdce Bporots,
ovpBatver] For ovpBaivey of the issue or fulfilment of an oracle, cp. Thuc. 2.17, wai pot done? 7d payteiov tobvavtiov <upBAva 7} tpocedéxovTo.
173, 4. xpovou | Tod viv wapévros] The dative of time would be too precise and matter-of-fact to express Deianira’s Meaning, with reference to an emer- gency, which had not actually arisen. But in using the genitive she does not mean to be indefinite. ‘The fulfilment belongs to the hour that now is here.’
175. ‘So that in the midst of a sweet slumber, I start up in fear and dread.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 1. 330 E, «al é¢ ray tavev, Giowep of aides, Oapad eyerpdpevos, Bet- Haiver. éBw is a causal dative (with éxnndav). TapBovoay is added in ex- planation of ¢éBw.
ei] ‘To think that it is possible,’
TPAXINIAI.
.
263
mdvtav apicrov gwrds éeorepnuévny.
XO.
x ~ déorowa Andvetpa, mparos ayyédov
> ? ~ ? a evpnpiay viv icy’ émel katacredh
5, ) a n dyovt amapxas Oeotor tots éyxwpiois.
AH,
se? > a Z ts 4 Tl elas, @ Yepate, TOvd€e foe Adyov ;
[67 a. aretxov’ bpd tiv dvdpa mpds xapav Adyar. AITEAOS., 180 éxvou oe dUow Tov yap ’AAKuhyns TéKov kal (Gv7 émlotw Kal Kparodyra Kak pdyns 185
AT,
> Tax és Odpouvs aovs Tov mordgnrAov méoow
Héew, pavévra adv Kpdrer vixnddpo.
AH,
‘ a > an kal tod 76d dorav 4 ~évov pabdv Aé€éyers ;
Al, év BovOepet AeipOve mpds odAAods Opoe?
177. om. L. add C?.
nan C2, ovv kpare: A,
cp. infr. 666, ddupdi 8 ef pavjcopa. For this ethical use of ei, which is frequent in Greek (Od. 21. 253) see Essay on L. § 28. p. 40 ¢.
176. et we xpy peverv] ‘That I may have to live on.” pévew has a pathetic force, i.e. to endure, when he is gone. Cp. Phil. 1368, cavdros év Sdpw péever | éa xaxis adtots dréAAvoOa Kakovs.
177. pwrds|] ws appears for the most part to have two senses in Sopho- cles, (1) rather depreciatory, ‘An in- considerable person,’ e.g. O. C. 1018, dpavp@ pwri: (2) here and in Aj. 807, éyvana yap 8) pwrds Amatnpévn, ‘A husband.’
178, edpyptav viv toxe] ‘Say now no more.’ Deianira’s last words were not auspicious, and the Chorus warn her not to continue them for fear of crossing with an evil omen one who seemed to be a messenger of good tidings. «d¢7- we: is an injunction to silence, but generally with reference to some un-
lucky word that has been or is likely.
to be said. For the form of expression, cp. Phil. 807, daa’, & réxvov, at Odpoos toy’, K.T.A,
Others would explain, ‘Speak no
182, xparodyTa Kak] xparodyrak ax L.
186. Héev, pavévra] Héev pavévra, L, 187. Tov 768’] Todo & LA.
xparodvta .
v ovv kpdre| cvyxpdre L. 188, mpds moAAots] mpdamodos LA.
more sadly,’ for you will now have cause for joy.
katactepi] O. T. 83, Aesch. Ag. 493.
179. ™pos xapdv Adywv] To be joined with xaracrepy orelyovra in one phrase. ‘Coming garlanded, like a messenger of joy. mpds yap Adywy would merely mean, ‘To do the office of a messenger.’
180. mp@ros ayyéAwv] This busy- body, who is somewhat like the SvAag¢ in the Antigone, though not quite so mean, has rushed in before Lichas in the hope of getting some reward (infr. 191).
183. Gmapxds] Including the cap- tives, see below, 1. 245.
184. Deianira is too much overcome by the announcement to realise it at once. Cp. Phil. 917-19, ib. 1380, where an unwelcome statement is received in the same vacant way: O. T. 359, Aéy’ addis, ws paAdov pddw: Aesch. Ag. 268, mos pys; Tépevye TovTos ef dmoarias.
186. ovv Kpate vikqnpdpm] ‘ Bring- ing with him triumphant conquest.’
188. BovOepet] ‘ Where the oxen in summer feed.’ The summer grass is the
264
Z2OPOKAEOYS
Aixas 6 Kijpug tadra’ Tob 8 éyd Kdbov
anne, dmws To mp@ros dyyethas Tdde
190
Fé mpos ood TL Kepddvatpe Kal KT@MnY Xap.
AH.
avros O&¢ ms dreotiv, eiep EvTUXEL ;
Al. od« etpapeia ypdbpevos modAy, yovat.
KUKA@ yap aitoy Mnd.eds das eds
os ~ er kpives mapaords, ovd exer Bhvat mpoow,
195
~ ps od 7) yap moboty Exactos éxpabety Oédov
ovk dv pebetro, mplv Kad’ Hdovijy Kdvety,
nn fol XN otras éxeivos ody éxdy, Exodor dé
étveotw’ Oper & adtov adtix’ éudavh,
AH, & Zeb, tov Oirns dropov bs AEmar’ exets,
189. Khpug] «npg LA.
harvest (@¢pos) of the cattle. This is more picturesque (esp. with dropov Aepava following, infr. 200) than Bou- Odpw, ‘ Where the oxen leap.’
189. tod] (a) With «Avwy, (6) with anngéa.
190, tov] ‘To say sooth.’ The par- ticle introduces the avowal of his mo- tive. Cp. esp. El. 1468, 9, Saws | 7d avyyevés Tor Kam’ éuod Opnvwv TUXN. The candour of the messenger here re- _sembles that of the Corinthian in O. T. 1005, Kal piy pddr.ora Totr’ aditdpny, Srws | cod mpds Sdpous €XOdvros ed mpat- api tr. Cp. also the Old Man in the Electra, when assuming a similar cha- racter, 772, marnv dp pets, ds goev, Hropev.
192. avtés] ‘ Lichas himself.’
eltrep edtuxet] Sc. 6 Aixas. ‘If all is well with him,
193. otk edpapela xpapevos oAAG] ‘Being not altogether his own master ;’ ic. he is detained, not quite of his own free will.
194. MmAteds . . Aeds} The Melian people and the Trachinians are the same in the mind of Sophocles. Cp. his indifference about Calydon and Pleu- ron inl. 7. The gentile substantive is used for the adjective, as often else- where. ‘All the Melian folk press round and question him (cp. infr. 314), nor can he advance a step.’
195. Kpiver .. €xe] There is no dif-
tod 8] rov 8 L, rod 8 CA,
200 200 Os] ds L. os A.
ficulty in the change of subject. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 65.
196. 76... ToOotv . . éxpabetv] ‘To satisfy his longing with full information, For this use of the active neuter par- ticiple, see Essay on L. § 30. p. 51. The abstract notion is here put for the object,—the desire of knowledge, for the knowledge desired. Cp. Shak. Temp. 1. 2.176, ‘For still ‘tis beating in my mind.’
197. odK Gv peOetro] (1) ‘Refuse to let him go.’ The third person is used as the first might have been, ov« dv peOeipny oe, ‘I will not let thee go.’ See Aristophanes, Ran. 830, o« dy peGeiunv tod Opdvov; Aj. 313, et ph pavoinv, and note. :
Or (2), ‘He is not likely to be let go.’
xaQ’ 7Sovqv] ‘To their heart's con- tent.’ «ard, as in Kata voor.
198. od x Exadv, Exodar S€] ‘Not of his will, but by theirs.’ Cp. Odyss. 5. 155, wap ovw @OédAwy 2cdovon.
200 foll, The mention of the precinct on Mount Oeta, which was sacred to Zeus (infr. 436, I1g1), is preparatory to the death of Heracles on that spot.
dropov, ‘Inviolate.” Cp, Hymn Merc. 42, where the oxen of the gods are in Aeapaves dxnpdovot, a Cretan inscription (Corp. Inscr. 2. 1103), iva pels év TO icp@ Tod Ards TOD Areratov pate evvepn byte évavadoorari phte omeipy pyre Ev- Aevy: Eur. Hipp. 73, cot révde wAeerov
TPAXINIAI,
265
edwkas Hhuiv ddA adv xpdvo yapdy,
, > x a dovycat, ® yuvatkes, at
>» la T €low OTEYNS
ee Fs z lod ai T exros avdijs, os deAmrov dup épol
gipns avacyoy triode viv Kaprovpeba,
XO,
dvodorv~ate Sdpors epeotiows adadayais
6 204. dvacxév] dvacxev L. dvacxev A. tere Sdpos LA. dvodoAvéate, Sdpuors L? ddadaio LAL?V". ddadayais Vat.
orépavov ef axnparov, #.7.4.: Hom H. Ven. 269, 70, éoTao’ HAiBaTor TEepevyn bé ExuxdAnokovoty | dOavatwr' tds 5 ov7e Bporol reipovar ardnpw.
201. GAAG otv xpdvm] ‘At length, though late.’ Cp. Ant. 552, ti 597° dv GAAG viv o” é7” wpedoiw’ eyw ;
202, 3. at 7 elow oteyys..at 7” éxtos avAws] The variety of expression has little or no significance. Deianira addresses herself to the women who belong to the house, as well as to the Chorus who have come to visit her, and are standing before the gates.
203, 4. ‘We now reap the gladness of a vision of hope that has arisen un- expectedly on me in the utterance of this auspicious word.’ On the mixed metaphor, see Essay on L. § 58. p. 105.
éppa] The notions of an act and of an object of vision, as well as of the instrument, are contained in this word. See Essay on L. § 54. p.99. Hence it comes to mean anything which sud- denly affects (1) the eye, or (2) (meta- phorically) the mind. Cp. esp. El. 902, 3, éumate ri por | puyp dynes dupa, pot is in construction with dvacxéy, and also with deAmror.
204. qpyns is genitive of origin. The news is regarded as a star or sun from which the new light proceeds. For dvacxetv of a sudden event, cp. Hdt. 7-14, Tab To ef aiTay dvacxjoev.
205-224. The Chorus in response to Deianira raise this strain, accompanied, at least in the latter part of it (216 foll.), with dancing, or some rapid motion to and fro. Cp. Aj. 693-717, O. T. 1086- 1109, Ant. 1115-1152, for similar expres- sions of hope before some catastrophe. See also O. C. 1044 foll., El. 1384-1397.
The maidens who are come to visit Deianira (1) challenge the maidens within the house to shout for joy, and
205
205. dvororugare Sdpuois] dvororv- dvododvgere Sdpors Vat. ddahayats |
(2) invite the young men to accom- pany them; (3) they encourage each other to raise the hymn to Artemis, (4) they dance under the excitement of the flute and the thyrsus, (5) they call at- tention to the coming of Lichas with the captives. These quick changes mark the feeling of trepidation which the situation is calculated to produce.
205-215. ‘Cry aloud in the house, ye brides that are to be, and let the young men hymn Apollo our protector with his full quiver. And, maidens, raise the hymn with them, the hymn to Artemis, of one birth with him, Ortygian huntress, bearing fire in either hand, and the neighbouring nymphs.”
The metres are as follows :—
SU Vo Su ve
vtu- Rue
vtu-utun-estuR
Gath jVaga—
5uttUr—Ue P
o
CC re Cree RON RO re noone
vturu-uR tuys 4u-uU-%g WOUtuU—VU— Ue ytu-utu-vuten vt ei pel im CEES vtur-ung 15 —4+——-—4H4 Ne Scag) cee ae ne
utu-un-e
205. avohoAvéare S6pn.01s| There is no cause for changing the MS, reading
266
ZOPOKAEOYS
6 peddovupos, ev 6& Kolvds dpcévev
2 itrw KrAayyd Tov epapétpav
5 Améd\Awva mpootdtav’
€ ro x a a> sr ’ > bé 6pod 6& Taldva mady avadyeT, © TapOevol,
Bodre rav dpudcmopov
210
“Apteuiv ’Optuvyiav éhadaBdrov, apudimupov,
yelrovds te Nipdas.
10 delpo’ ovd’ amdcopat
215
210. maiay’| maava LA.
of this line, which, as Hermann pointed out, has the same metre as El. 1384, 150’ mov mpovépera. The plur. im- perative is addressed to all within the house (young men and maidens), who are mentioned separately afterwards.
206. 6 peAASvupdos is either (1) used collectively—the indefinite singular for the indefinite plural (Essay on L. § 20. p- 31)—or (2) there is an ellipse of xpos (xaTd oiveow). The former (1) is more probable, and the gender is to be accounted for, as in 1. 151 supr., Tiv abrov cxonav mpagiv.
The word peAdAévupdos may be sug- gested by Deianira’s description in IL. 144-150. ‘ Those to whom marriage is in futurity” Such echoes of the dia- logue are frequent in the choric songs.
év 5é] ‘And therewith.’ Essay on L. § 18. p. 26.
kowvés] ‘Mingling’ with the voices of the maidens. Cp. O. C. 1500, tis ad nap ipav Kowds hxelrae KTUTOS ; KoLVOS feminine occurs only here.
207. trw| Nauck well quotes Fr. 435, irw 5e Tlv@ids Bod Oem: Eur. Fr. Phaeth. 775, 1. 52, itw rercia yapwr dodd.
Tov... mpootatav} The accusative is governed by the general notion of ‘ ce- lebrating’ implied in the preceding words. See E. on L. § 16. p. 23.
edpapétpav] ‘Lord of the quiver,’ an epithet which either (1) simply brings the figure of the god vividly before the eye, cp. dpyupéro£os, or (2) implies his propitious power. .
ampoordtav] ‘The protector,’ Apollo mpoorarns OF mpoorarhpos, is rightly invoked by those within the house, - having his altar at the gate. EL. 37- 210, tatava tavav’] The repetition
imitates the hymn itself, in which the same sounds would be often renewed.
avayete} Cp. Eur. Phoen. 1350, dvd- ETE KwKUTOY.
& wap9evor] The Chorus now address themselves, as below 1. 821, i8 olov, & maides, mpocemiger dap, « T.A.
211. Bo&re tdv..”Aprepiv] ‘ Call aloud the name of Artemis.’ Cp. supr. 207.
dpdomopov] ‘His sister.” See the Homeric Hymn to Apollo, ll. 14 foll., and the Hymn to Artemis, 1. 2.
212. “Oprvytav] Two accounts are given of the use of this epithet: (1) that as, according to the Scholiast of Apollonius Rhodius, the name Ortygia primarily belonged to Artemis as wor- shipped in Aetolia, she is so named here in compliment to Deianira: (2) that Artemis Ortygia was believed to haunt some place in the neighbour- hood of Trachis. The latter is con- firmed by 1. 637, and by the most natural meaning of yelrovas in this passage, viz. ‘in our neighbourhood.’ The comparison of the Syracusan Orty- gia (Pind. Pyth. 2. 10, 11, ’Oprvyiav .. woTapias Sos Aprépidos) may suggest that the goddess was imagined to haunt wooded promontories or peninsulas, which had been left wild from being difficult of access. The quail (dprvf) may have been peculiarly abundant in such places. For yeérovas, i.e. Mndtdbas, cp. Phil. 725, MnAcddwy vuppay, 4.7.A.
214. dpdiavpov] Artemis is com- monly represented with a torch in either hand. Cp. O. T. 20%, 8, rds te mup- pdpous J "Apréwibdos alyras tov ais | Avki’ épea Side.
216, This line seems to mark the point where the dance, or the rapid
TPAXINIAI, 267
*~ > , > ~ ~
Tov avdrdv, @ Tvpavve Tas ends dpevds. ?
(dob eo dvatapéocet
> AN 2 ae evol p 6 Kioods dpte *Baxyxiav 220 broctpépov dutdAday, 15 l@ io Mawv-— [67 b. wv ‘- *i8, d gira ytvat, , + to P oi Td8 dvtimpwpa Of coe - ~ Brérev mwdépect evapy7. € “A a” J AH. 6pa, pirat yuvaixes, oddéE po Suparos 225 . \ PS *dpoupav maphrde tovde py Aeooew orddov" - L) xX Bat 2 - if Xaipe d& Tov KipuKa mpotvvéra, xpsve lad ? TOAD gavévta, xaptov ef Te Kal Pépes. 220. evo yp’) eb of pw’ LA. * Baxxlay] Baxxetav LA. Brunck corr. 222,
*15', @| We i @, MSS, Dind. corr. ppoupdy V Musgrave. otédov C®, orddov A.
movement of the Chorus, begins. The elision of the termination in defpopa: is very unusual. deipop o¥8 amadcopar tov avAdv] ‘I am uplifted, and will not repel the flute ;’ i.e. I will yield to its power. The following words are not addressed to Deianira, but are an apostrophe to the power of the flute, ‘The sovran of the willing soul’ (as Gray calls the lyre, in summing up the first Pythian), which is compelling them to the dance. Cp. Aj. 693, meptxapns 5 dvenrapav. 219, 20. i80d..GpdAav] ‘ Behold even now (glory to Iacchos), the ivy stirs up my soul, and makes me quick to turn in’ (or ‘into’) ‘the Bacchic course!’ The ivy upon their brows, or wound about the thyrsus, with which they incite each other to the dance. Baxxlav .. &prAAav is probably acc. in app. with the action of tmoa7pépay. ‘Turning me’ either ‘in,’ or ‘into the Bacchic course.’ Others, with the Scho- liast, would render, ‘ Converting my soul (from sorrow) to the Bacchic dance.’ 222. td, ia Tordv] The Chorus are just leading up the Paean, which from its monotony could not have been continued with dramatic effect, when Lichas arrives, and they break off. The correction of the text is due to Dindorf, who also reads yuvaredv, But there is no reason to assume that the
Aebaoey] Aedoew L.
227. pépes] péper A Vat.
226. *ppovpdy| ppovpd LA Vat V°. Aclvooey CPoreA, orédor]
three lines must be alike. The iambic tripody with a pause v4 U—U— makes a good transition to the other form, Vtu—uUstH. (Qy. ie | iF BG. .?)
223, 4. TAS’... €vapyfj] ‘Here is the thing face to face, present and palpable to sight.’
évapy_]] ‘Beyond the possibility of mistake.’
225, 6. Sppatos .. eroAov] The sub- ject of maphadge is the vague 7a6¢ (1. 223) resumed with more distinctness in révde .. OTOAOY : i.e. ov TapHAGE p Bde 6 aTdAOs, pt) Aedooev aitév. taphdOe, ‘Escaped,’ as in Dem. 550. 26, Tou7t .. pixpov ma- pHadé pe eimety, ‘I see it, dear friends, nor hath this escaped the vigilance of my eye. Tévée, sc. dv7a Torovde. For the second acc. (ue governed by dyp. p. 7.=€dade) see Essay on L. § 16. p. 23, and cp. O. C. 113, nal od pw eg 6500 68a | xpuwov. While Musgrave’s correction is adopted in the text, as having a high degree of probability, the MS. reading may be defended as meaning, ‘ Vigilance has not (so) passed from my eye. But such a meaning of mapnAde is questionable.
226. pr Aevooewv] Although pr od would be in place here, we are not in a position to say that uA by itself is wrong.
227, 8. xpédvw | woAAS] Cp. Phil.
268
ZO¢POKAEOYS
AIXAS,
aN €d poy typed’, ed 6& yovat, Kat épyou KThow" mpdoocovt advdykn xpnoTa AH, & didrar dvdpdy, mpad &
mporpavotpeba., dvdpa yap Kadas 230 Kepoaivey &rn,
mpata Bovdopat
didagov, ef <dv0 ‘“Hpaxréa mpoodégouan,
Al,
kai (vta Kal OddAdXAovTAa Kod voow Bapty.
AH. Al.
? éywyé To op edeurrov icxtovTd TE
235
a on £ of, Ya uA mod yijs, marpwas, etre BapBdpov; réye. axryh tis tat EvBos, WO dpiferat
Bopods Ten 7 eyxapma Kyvalo Ai.
230. €pyou] epyou A. edBois LA pr. evBous A®.
715, Sexérer xpdvw: Aesch. Ag. 521, défacbe ndopw Bacihéa TOAAG xXpov.
Xaptov .. dépets] For the direct address following the third person, cp. O. T. 162, «at BotBov éxaBddor .. mpo- gavynre. There is an obvious play of words, to which «ai gives emphasis, ‘Joy to thee, herald, if thou bringest joyful news.’ For the order of words, cp. O.C. 665, BotBos ei mpodmeppé oe.
229. Gdd’ eb péev Vyped’] GAdd sets aside the doubt expressed in ef . . pépess. Cp. Phil. 232, dar’, @ fév’, ta. todTo mpatov, «.7.A., ‘Our coming is happy, be assured, and happily are we ad- dressed, lady, as the deed which has been achieved is happy.’
230. kat’ épyou KTfhow =womep epyw éxTnodpeba, sc. dyada implied in €d.
dvipa ..érn} ‘He who is fortunate cannot fail to win good words,’ For dvé-yen, which may seem rather abrupt, CP. 295, ToAAH “ot avaykn THde TovTO avvtpéxewv, where, as here, the expression is stronger than the thought, ‘It cannot be otherwise,’ meaning only, ‘It is but natural.’
332. ptAtar’ dvipav] For the affec- tionate address arising simply from the effusion of joy, cp. El, 1227, & piArara yuvaixes, @ modiTiSes, «.7.A. Lichas has also, of course, a claim on Deia- nira’s gratitude for having brought the news.
BovrAopar] Sc, ddaxO7jvar.
233. mpooSeEopar] Deianira, in her
235. vdow] o from w L. 238. TEAN] TeAE? A.
véow A pr. 237. EvBauis]
eager questioning, goes beyond what Lichas could possibly tell.
234. €Aeurov] For the tense, see on 1. 47. ‘When I took leave of him he was,’ etc.
ioydtovra te | kal Lavra] i.e. ‘Not only alive but strong.’ See Essay on L. § 41. p. 78 5.
235. @4AAovta] ‘ Flourishing,’ as one who has lately done great things.
236. ‘Where in the world either of his own land or of lands beyond?’ Cp. supr. 73 for a similar condensed ques- tion. Like the Chorus, Deianira is all uncertainty as to Heracles’ whereabouts, and her imagination wanders far. In supr. 163 the words marpwas “yfjs denoted the Peloponnese, as the inheritance of the sons of Heracles. Here (ifs) matpgas refers to Hellas generally, either (1) simply as the native land of Heracles, or (2) as the land which was under the especial protection of his father Zeus. Cp. Aesch. Fr. 157.
237. axry Tis €or’ EvBoris, évd’] The usual formula in describing the place where anything occurred (1. 752, Ant. 966, Homer passim).
piferar] ‘He consecrates.’ The word is literally applicable to the répe- vos, whose bounds were marked out, but is extended to the altar and what is placed on it.
238. Té\y 7’ eykapta] The ‘tribute of fruitful things’ is (1) that proportion of the produce of the réuevos which
TPAXINIAI, 269 AH, cixraia gatvev, 4) rd pavrecas Tivos ;
Al,
vd A agp Aa A > evxais, 60 Tipe tdvd’ avdorarov Sopi
240 - ~ eo a X@pay yuvatkav ov dpa&s ev dupacuy, a oe ~ a AH, atra: 8€, mpss bedv, Tod mor «iat Kal tives ; 2 XN F 2 an otKTpat ydp, ef pry ~uuhopd kr€mrovol pe. Al, ratras éxeivos Evptrov mépoas moAw 2 ? Cla an ™ ~ e€eNeO ait® Kriya Kal Oeots xpirév, 245 bg X n AH, 4% Kant ratty 7H 6d Tov koKoTOY P< > an xpovov BeBas Fv tpepOv avipiOpor ; Al. ovk, GdAdd Tov pev Teiotov ev Avdois ypdvov > kateixed, ds dno adrds, ovK ededOepos, 3 > ? re ~ v GAX EpuToAnbeis, tod Adyou & od xpi POdvor, 250
240. ebxais] ederat? AV? edxais LL*V Vat. 243. EvppopG] fvupopa: L. ~vppopas. C2. ouvypopa Vat. tuupopa V. Evudopat AV3. 245. éetred’] éprco” L. efeired’ A. atr@] adrax L. 247. avi- piOpov] dpi@ueov L. dpi@uov C?L?. dvqpiOuov A, 248. ots] from ovat A. 249. ds ¢yo’] wo pnio’ L. ds ono’ A,
dvéorarov| dvactatov A.
was to be devoted to the immediate ser- vice of the god. Or (2) more generally, ‘ Offerings of the fruits of the earth.’
239. etkraia datvev] ‘To fulfil a vow. For ¢aivew of the practical manifestation of an intention, cp. O. C. 721, vov col Ta Aapmpa Taira 8) paivev én: Hat. 3. 36, etvoray paivev.
240. edxats] ‘ By reason of the vow he vowed.’ For the dative of the reason, cp. infr. 1127, Tots ye mpdabev Hyapry- peéevos. This is the reading of L sup- ported by the lemma of the Scholiast, and is also the harder reading. On these accounts it is preferred to evxTai’, the reading of Par. A, although the latter is equally good in point of sense.
dvaorarov] Proleptic. ‘He conquered and made homeless.’
243. Euppopa] ‘Unless they deceive me by their misfortune,’ i.e. Unless I am led by their unhappy looks to pity them more than they deserve. This, the reading of the diorthotes of L, which Schndw. adopted, is better than fvp- gopat, which is found in other MSS., because Deianira’s feeling is better ex- pressed by making the maidens the sub- ject of the sentence, than if fuppopal =ai fvuppopat airav were the nominative.
245. Kat Qeots] Cp, Eur. Ion 309,
10, TOU Oco0 Kadodpat SoddAos, eimi 7’,
@ yivar, KP. dvaOnua morews, H, K.7.A.: Phoen. 220, 1, toa 8 dydApact xpuco- TeveTos GoiBy Adrpis yevopay.
kpitév] ‘Choice.’ Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 89, Kpirdy eipyoe .. yévos, but the word here retains more of the verbal meaning = éxxpitov.
246. ‘And was it by that city that he was absent during the vast time of which the days could not be num- bered ?’
doxotrov} That cannot be taken into the eye (or the mind), Essay on L. § 51. p. 96.
247. For BeBas here, see on 1. 41.
Fpepav aGvqjpiluov] For the gen., cp. O. T.178, dy mors dvdpiOpos GAAuTaL, and note.
248 foll. The falsehood of Lichas consists, not in the story of the servitude of Heracles to Omphale, which, whether true or false, was matter of common ru- mour (ll. 67 foll.), but in his assigning this as the reason for the conquest of Oechalia.
248. tov..amdetorov] Viz. twelve months out of the fifteen (1. 253).
249. & dao’ abrés . . 253. Os atrds Aéyer] The word of Heracles himself is required to confirm a statement so degrading to him.
250, I, TOO Aéyou 8 ob xpi POdvov
270
ZOPOKAEOYS
P 2 2 yivor, mpoceivar, Zeds drov mpdkTwp Pari.
keivos O& mpabels Oppddrn Th BapBdpp
‘9 ia éviavrov é€émAnoev, ws adTos AEvEL,
xovros éd4xOn Tobro Totvedos AaBov
N ? dob’ Spxov attG mpocBadrav didpocer,
255
A piv rov dyxiotipa rode rob madous
Fd of édv madi Kal yuvacki SovAdcew ert,
> > Kovx trlwoe Toros, dN 60 ayvos jy,
of 2 otpativ AaBov éemaxrov epxeTat modu
tiv Evpurefay,
253. éémrqoev] etéwanocev L. 25x69 C?A. Totverdos] 7 dveboo L. 257. ai] om. A,
airioy L, perainiov A.
..mpocetvar}] ‘And, lady, this must be heard without offence, as all things must in which the hand of Zeus is
seen.’ The expression is generalized in the relative clause. Hence the sub- junctive.
Tod Adyou is an objective genitive,— ‘Envy at the word’ or ‘tale’
Zedbs, «.7.A.] Infr. 275,
252. mpaQels repeats éxmodnOeis with less attempt at softening the harsh fact. Cp. 276. Lichas purposely enlarges on the trouble that is past in order to lighten by contrast the effect of the discovery which must soon be made.
254. ‘He was so stung by incurring this dishonour.’ For dvedos=‘ Dis- grace,’ cp. O. C. 967, 984, O. T. 1035, 1494.
255. Cp. with Spkov .. mpooBadav the expressions 8pxoy émeAatvey and mpooayey Tivi in Hat. 1. 146, 6. 62.
256. tTOv ayxtoripa] ‘The causer.’ This being a verbal form cannot be the equivalent of dyxvorevs, which is from a@yxioros, as apioreds from dpiotos. Whether a verb dyxi¢w existed or not, it is presupposed in the formation of dyx.oThp, which can only mean, ‘Him who brought on’ (Seidler), ‘He ex- pressly swore that he would reduce to slavery the man who brought this trou- ble” atréyepa has been conjectured, but this word could hardly be applied to Eurytus with reference to the bond-
# ‘ ns Tovde yap peratriov
éfémanoe A. touvedos A.
x 258. Kodx] ove L. xobx A.
260
254. €0nxOn] éSelxOn L, 255. avT@| atra& LA.
260. peratriov] per’
age of Heracles. There Eurytus was only peraizios, an accomplice before the fact, which was the work of Zeus.
257. Ebv matdt] In Odyss. 9. 199, obverd pw ow Tadl mepirxdued’ 758 yuvacki, there is a various reading mat, but there is nothing improbable in the collective use of the singular here. Es- say on L. § 20. p. 31, 2.
258, ovx fAlwoe] ‘He made not void ;’ i.e, amply fulfilled.
Gyvés] ‘Clean,’ i.e. free. The bond- age was a pollution incurred by the murder of Iphitus and at the same time an expiation of it. There may also have been some formal expiation not ex- pressly mentioned. When this was over, he was pure, and might therefore look for success. f
259. ‘orparév.. émakrév, quem dicit Sophocles, Arcades fuisse et Malienses et Locros Epicnemidios perhibet Apol- lodorus, 2. 7, 7; solos Arcades nomi- nat Diodorus, 4. 37.” Herm. The point is one of no importance to the action.
aé\w] Accusative of motion to. Es- say on L. § 16. p. 22,
260. tévbe] Sc. rdv Eijpurov, A simple instance of the construction xara avveow. Essay on L. § 36. p. 64.
peratriov] * Alone partner with Zeus in the blame of this calamity.’ Cp. Aesch, Eum, 199, 200, adrds od rovrav ob perairios méde, | GAA’ els TO Tav émpagas dy mavaitios,
TPAXINIAI.
271
povoy Bpotav épacke Todd’ elvar mdOovs’
Q - ds avrov edOdv7’ és Sdpous epéotior,
Eévov madaidv éyta, TOAAG piv Adyous
ereppoOnae, okra & arnpa dpevi,
Aéyor, XeEpoiv pev ws apuxt exov Bern
265
~ bi ad 3 rd + ra beh TOV ov TEéxvov delirolTO mpos TOfou Kpicoty,
govet dé, doddrAos dvdpds ws éAevOépou
[68 a.
<P e a a Sey a > ya PQalolTo Ocirvols é QVLK NV OlYMLEVOS,
ppipev éxrds avrév, av Exwv xddAor,
as tker’ adOis “Igitos TipuvOiav
270
mpos KAuTbv, trmovs vouddas e€txvocKorer,
3 > _ tot &doo avrov dupa, Odrépa Oe vodv
» > * éxovT, dw akpas ike mupyédovs makés,
261. Bporév] Bporsy L. Bporav CA, Aeimoro A. inet’ C?.
266. Aelmorro] Almorro LL?, gover dé Vat. 270. ter’) ixer’ L,
261, pévov Bpotav] Cp. 355, pévos Oeay,
262. épéoriov, | Eevov madarov dvra] ‘Coming to be received at his hearth, having been a friend of old.’
263, 4. WoAAG pev .. meAAd 5] ‘Brake forth against him with rude words and with evil intent’ The antithetical repetition adds emphasis. Eurytus not only spoke badly, but meant badly. See Essay on L. § 40. p. 76.
atnpa ppevt] ‘ With mischief-mean- ing mind.” Cp, Phil. 1272, mords, arnpos AdOpa.
265. dura... Ben] The bow and ar- rows afterwards bequeathed to Philoc- tetes. Cp. Phil. 105.
266, tav Ov..n«plow] ‘He came behind his (Eurytus’) sons in fitness to compete with the bow;’ (i.e. mpds 7d Tééw KpiveOat.)
267. dwvet &€] ‘And he utters the word,’ This emphatic resumption of Aéywv may be justified by the extra- ordinary nature of the reproach. Sucha use of pwveiv is rare, but cp. O. T. 780, Karel wap’ olvm, x.7.A,: Aj. 1047, obTOos, ot pwv®, x.7.A., and see above, Adyos émeppd0noe, The word suggests the loud tones in which the reproach was uttered. For the ‘return to the in- dicative,’ see Essay on L. § 36. p. 64 6.
265. BéAn] om. L. add C’A, 267. paver 5€) pover 5 LAVV, 272, Oarépa] Onrépar LA.
Most MSS. have ¢wve:, the imperfect without augment. Brunck substituted for this the vivid present. Hermann suspected the word, and conjectured pavels. I formerly suggested pice (Il. 19. 95 foll., O. C. 1295).
268, patovro] ‘Was being crushed,’ viz. by Eurystheus. Cp. Aesch, Prom, 189, bray ravry foucd7.
Seirvois] ‘At a feast.” O.T. 779 and note.
fv olvepevos| Sc. 6 ‘Hpaxajjs. As Epic and Ionic forms are sometimes em- ployed in narration, it is not worth while to alter the MS. reading to @y-
pevos here. Cp. potvoy, |, 277. 270. av@is] ‘Again,’ on another oc- casion.
Tipuvdiay mpds kduriv] ‘To the Ti- rynthian height.’ :
271. Ummous vopdbas| ‘ His horses, which had been loose at pasture.’
272. His mind was following the horses, wondering where they were. This gave Heracles the opportunity for his single act of guile. ;
273. ‘Hurled him from the towering cliff? dm’ dxpas.. aupyddous mAakds, ‘From the tower-like crowns of the cliff” is an expression which recalls the appearance of Tiryns as seen from
below.
272
ZO¢OKAEOYS
épyou & exate rovde pnvicas dvag,
6 tév dndvrev Zeds tathp ’Oddpmos,
275
> la mparov viv eéreurper, 08d Avéoyero,
Sbotver attoy podvoy avOpdrav SirA@
vy ’ A 2 ba # , ExTelvey. EL yap Euhavas Huvvaro,
Zets tav avvéyvw dv Oikn xetpovpévo,
bBpw yap ov orépyovaw obdé datpoves.
280
kelvor 6 wmepxAlovres &K yAdoons Kakijs,
) 2 avtol pev “Aidov mdvres eto oikyropes,
2 lal mors O& dovrAn’ Ttdécde & dorep eicopas,
€€ dABiov &¢nrov edpotcat Biov
xopotor mpos cé Taira yap moos TE ods
epeir’, éy@ O€, motos oy KeEiv@, TEAO,
5) a ar aitov & éxeivov, eT dy ayva Ovpata
275. andvtwy | andvrwy L,
7 av LA.
275. TOv Gtrdévrwv) Of all, and not only of Heracles, to whom therefore he could not forgive this wrong.
276, 7. 08’ aAvéoxero, | S0otver”] + And would not endure it, that—.’
potvov dvOpmrwv}] Unlike the rest of those whom he had slain. See the story of Iphitus told in Od. 21. 14-41.
278. et ..%pivaro] ‘If he had made requital openly.’
279. ‘Zeus manifestly would have consented’ either (1) ‘to his being justly punished,’ or (2) ‘to his justly punishing him.’ In the former case, (1) xetpoupévw used passively involves a change of subject. In the latter, (2) the same word used actively is without an object. rot gives a note of pre- paration for what follows, in which the connection, though not fully ex- pressed, is obvious; viz. ‘Zeus punished Heracles for his guile, certainly not out of any Jove for Eurytus’ proud race, who for their over-weening insolence have now been destroyed.’ So Lichas re- turns from the digression, with which he laboured to assign a motive for the siege of Oechalia. His prolixity in doing this (which has brought the pas- sage under suspicion), is really a stroke of ait, by which the poet reminds the
2747. podvoy] pévoy L. potvoy A. 281. bmepxAlovres] tmepyAdavred C? TS AV?,
279. Tay]
spectators of the simplicity of the real motive.
280. ‘It is not to be supposed that the gods any more than men favour the proud.’ Of this the ruin of Oechalia is a proof.
281. ketvor] ‘And they too’—Eury- tus and his sons, who must be supposed to have joined with him in his trans- gression.
ék yAdoors kaxis] ‘ With reviling words,’ é« here denotes rather the manner than the origin of the offence.
tepyAlovres is in the imperfect tense. See Essay on L. § 32. p. 54, and cp. Thue. 3. 9. § 3, év 79 eiphyvn Trmmpevor.
282. “Av8ou oiktropes] Cp. infr. I161, Sars “ArSov POipevos oixnrwp TéAot, :
283. taoSe] For this attraction of the antecedent, see Essay on L. § 35. Pp. 59, and cp. supr. 152.
284. €€ ddBiwv] Sc. odcdv. As if the sentence were é¢ dABiwy &CnAor -yers- pevot.
_ 286. mords Sv kelvp] Deianira re- members this afterwards, ll. 617-20.
287. adrév.. éketvov] Resumed in vv, 1. 289, where Hense unnecessarily conjectures ppdvncov.
Gyvd Gipara] ‘Pure sacrifices,’ con-
TPAXINIAI.,
273
ae 7 ~ PeEn tatpoo Znyvi tis dddoeos,
Cd ~ gpover viv as HEovta’ Toiro yap Adyou
TOAD Kah@s AEX OévTos AdvoTov KAVELY.
XO.
290
» a ~ dvacoa, viv oor Tépis eudavds xupel,
na \ = Tov pev mapdvtav, *r& S& memvopéern dbyo.
AH,
mds 8° odk éyd xalpo’ dv, avdpds edrvyij
khiovoa mpatw tHvde, wavdikw dpevi;
4) > a ~ TOAAH oT avdyKn THde ToPTo cuvTpéxely,
295
fa 2 ~ > duws 0 verte Toiow ed oKomoupévols
tapBely tov eb mpdocorTa, pi) opadf more.
; - enol yap olkros dewds cicéBn, pirat,
Tavtas épéon dvomérpous emi gévns
ya beer eer a > 9 4 Xwpas aolKous aATaTOPaS T ahwpevas,
289. ppdver] ppoveiy L. ppédvety Ct. Scaliger corr. C*%, moAAn or’ dvd-yen A. épwon] épwon C*. 4 dots
secrating the victory by acknowledging the help of the gods.
288. tis GAm@oews] ‘For the cap- ture’ as a thank-offering. To be joined with 6juara, Essay on L. § 10, p. 15d.
matpa@ Zyvi} Schndw. says that al- though Zeus was the father of Heracles he was here worshipped by him as the god of the whole race (of Amphitryon?). But Zeus was warp@os to Heracles in a peculiar sense—‘The Zeus of father- hood,’ i e. ‘The author of being.’ Cp. infr. 753. Qy. ppovetv (see v.rr.)?
290. kad@s AexOévros] ‘Of many words fair to hear this is the fairest.’ aroAAod has been questioned and dAov conjectured by Otto Hense. But SAov isinexact. For the account of Heracles’ bondage to Omphale (Il. 248-53) was not ‘fair to hear.’
292. i.e. You have, not only the words of Lichas, but the presence of the captives, to vouch for the coming of Heracles. That which assures the joy of Deianira is to be the cause of her misery. So little does the ‘ coming event cast its shadow before.’ Cp. 862.
294. tavSlkem dpevt] * With a heart that has every reason to rejoice’:—av- dinws TH ppevi.
VOL. Il.
ppdve A, 295. woAAH ‘or’ avdyen| woAAnaT’ dvaykne L. ToAAHoT’ dvdyene
TOAAD 8 dvdynn Vat. "+ in mg. C4
300
292. 7a 5€] Trav 5¢ LA.
TOAAH T’ dva-yrn V. 300. dAwpévas] as from ous A.
299.
295. ‘This cannot fail’ either (1) ‘to coincide with that’ (the joy with the news), or (2) ‘to coincide in this way.’ In (1) 775e=79 mpage. In (2) rHbe is adverbial and rodro is the news and the rejoicing in one. The former (1) is best. ‘Such news must needs be met by such rejoicing.” This line, with many others that could be dropped without ruining the connection, has been needlessly suspected as an inter- polation.
296, @veott Totow ed cKkoroupévors | Either (1) ‘There is occasion in the eyes of those who consider well’ (the middle yoice occurs in O. T. 964, ri B97 dv, © yovat, cxomotré Tis, #.7.A.): —the dative, as in O. T. 616, «adds édeLev ebrAaBovpévw meceiv :—or (2), ‘There is room, when things are well considered.’ In this case the dative is governed by év in éveort.
298. For ot«ros of pity mixed with apprehension, cp. Eur. Med. 931, ela7jA0é fe olkros ei yernoera TAd€.
Sewds] ‘Overpowering,’ of strong feeling. Cp. infr. 476, tavrns 6 Sevds iwepos: Plat. Theaet. 169 B, ofr Tis Epws Bewds évdé5uxe THs wept TadTa yuuvacias.
300. ‘Homeless,’ because Oechalia
274 SOPOKAEOYS
at mply piv joav é& éhevOépwv tows
dvdpav, tavov b& Sodrkov toxovow Biov.
a a a 7 >? 7
& Zed tpowate, phot eicidoit ce
mpos Tovpov ofrw oméppa xwpioavTd Tol, ~ B4
pnd’, ef re Spdoes, tHode ye (dons Et,
> otras éydh SéSorxa Thad dpwpévn.
305
i ar ‘ & dvorddawa, tis wor’ &@ veavidar ;
a + 2 dvavépos, 4 texvotcca; mpos pev yap tow
an [A mévrav dmeipos Tovee, yevvaia J€ TIS.
J FJ ~ Aixa, tivos wor éotiv 4 ~évn Bporav; 310 ~ 3
tis 4 Texodoa, Tis O 6 giticas marip ; wv 2 2 a “~ é ~ M eEeum* eémel viv TovdE TWEloTOV OKTICA
£ * og 4‘ as S z: Brérovo’, do@mep Kai dpovety ofdev porn. ti 8 o0f0 éyé; ri 8 dy pe kal xpivois; tows
Al.
306. rdo8'] ra08 L. aod A.
Vat. V9R. rexvotca V. yp. rexvodoa A mg. R. Tavbe A, 311. Texovoa] rexovoa A. éxovea V3, 312. mAeioTor] mAcioroy L,
314. Kal «pivots] mexpivors L.
was destroyed ; ‘ Fatherless,’ because its chief men had been slain in battle.
301. mplv] In their former life, when they had a home.
302. So0tAov] The adjectival use of dovAos, which occurs here and supr. 1. 53, is not found in earlier Greek.
303. Tpomate] ‘Giver of victory.’ Deianira has been commonly under- stood to address Zeus thus as the averter of evil (dworpémaos). But elsewhere Tponatos means the god who turns armies in battle. On this occasion Zeus has driven the army of Oecechalia before Heracles and his allies. Deianira ap- prehends the possibility of some des- cendant of the MHeracleidae being similarly defeated and made captive through the same god favouring another race,
304, mov after the verb of motion = mov,
305. THESE ye Laeons ert] Sc. dpd- oes.
306. dpwpévy] The middle adds a touch of feeling, like the ethical dative, i.e. Looking at them with reflection,
Vv 308. Texvodcca] rexovoa LA, rexovoa
309. Tavbe] ravde(v) L. yp. TEKvodoca Hj TEKva 313. wat] om. L*,
Tekovoa Vat. mActoToy A,
wat kpivas A,
Cp. O. T. 1487, voovpevos Ta Aorta TO mpov Biov.
307. Iole is naturally silent and downcast in the presence of Deianira, who in her quick sympathy interprets this as an expression of sorrow. The foremost captive, she observes, shows more feeling than the rest (312).
308. texvotaca (see y.1r.) is obtained from the lemma of the Scholiast.
vow] ‘Appearance.’ Cp. O. T. 740, 1, puow | ri” efxe, ppace.
309. wavrwv .. ravde] Sc. Tod dvdpa Te Kal Téxva oxelv.
313. povetv otSev] ‘Has the sense to feel her position.’ See note on 307.
For this pleonastic use of ofdev= éniorara, cp. Hom. Il, 7. 238, of8 ém defid, ofS’ én’ dpiorepa vepnoa Bav: Phil. ro10, ds obSéy 45 wAry 70 Tpoo- Tax@ev moveiv: Arist. Vesp. 376, «189 | pip mareiy Ta | TeV Gedy Ynpicpara.
314. TLS’ dv pe Kal Kpivots;] xal opposes the question to the reply. ‘I cannot answer, and why should you ask ?’
TPAXINIAI. 275
yévynua tev éxeidev ovk év vordrois. [68 b. AH, pH tay tupdvvev; Evpitov omopdé ris fv; 316 Al, ob« of8a: kal yap ov8 dviorépovy paxpdy,
AH, ovd’ bvoua mpds tov rév Evvepropav eyes ; Al. ikwora’ ovyR Tobpoy epyov HvuTov, AH, éin, & tédaw’, GAN july éx cauras érel 320
kal €vpgpopd ror ph eidévar oé y' Aris ef, Al,
ov tdpa TO ye mpdcbey ovdey e€ tcov
xpove Sioicer yAOooar, Aris ovdape
315. toraros| votdros L. onopa Tis| omopa tis L. omopa tis A. L pr. add A. eidévar A, ovdapd] oddapat L.
aé) oe A.
315. Tav éxeidev] Sc. yerynyarwr. Cp. O. T. 1167, ray Aatov roivuy Ts Rv yevvnpatav.
ov« év tordtos] ‘Not far down.’ The phrase is equivalent to an attribu- tive adjective agreeing with yévyvjya.
316. pa tav tupdvvwv] Sc. yevynya. ‘Can she have been of the royal stock?’
Evpttouv omopd tis fv] Either (1) ‘Is it possible she is Eurytus’ offspring?’ tis=mws. See Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, sub fin., and cp. O. T. 1167, quoted above. Or (2) ‘Had Eurytus any off- spring?’ So Hermann.
317. 008 dvicrépou paxpdav] ‘1 did not carry my inquiries far.’
318. tOv Evvepmopwv] ‘Of those travelling with her and you,’ viz. the other captives.
&xes=érvoa. Cp. Phil. 789, éxerve 70 Tpaypa.
319. totpov épyov] The herald’s task of bringing the captives home.
320. Deianira, baffled in her com- passionate eagerness, now turns to Iole herself in a tone of entreaty.
GAG belongs to é« cavrijs or to the whole sentence, not to juiv, (Cp. O.C. 238, @ févot,.. GAA Emel, «.7.A.)
321. Kat Eupdopa ror] These words express Deianira’s strong sympathy. © Verily, I am distressed not to know who thou art.’ A narrator might say of her in the language of Herodotus, Kal ovpopiy émoreero, 70 pr elBévar THV feivny 4% Tus etn. It has been observed that the particles éwel wai ro are not found together elsewhere. But each of
T2
320. july] Ruy L. fyly A. 322. ob tdpa] ovr’ dpa LA, ovdaya A Vat. Herm. corr.
316. tupdvywy ; Etpdrov] tupdvywy Etpirov; LA.
319. Tovpdy] v fromy L. jvvrov] om. 321. pr eidévar] ppdévar LL. ph 323. xpdvw] xpdvw A.
the three words has a distinct and ap- posite meaning. ‘For’ (érel) ‘I tell you’ (rot) ‘Iam even’ (xaé) ‘ distressed.” ye simply emphasizes oé, i.e. ‘ Vou, who have awakened such an interest in me.’
322 foll. Lichas hurriedly interposes to prevent disclosure with a significant warning to Iole to hold her peace. The first Scholiast’s explanation of these words gives a rational meaning: édy aidovpevn ce POéyEnra, Kat’ obdey dpa éticov TO mpdcbey xpdvw mpoxopiceey (dv ?) adrijs THY yA@TTav’ Tov yap mpd Tov xpévou éo.wra: i.e. he understands the stress of the sentence to be on the words ovdéev é¢ icov TO ye mpdabev xpbvy (Essay on L. § 24. p. 40). ‘It will not be in accordance with (her demeanour in) the previous time that she will bring out her tongue (if she does so).’ The doubt is whether d:apépey can mean, ‘To bring between the lips,’ and so answer the mpoxopifey of the Scholiast. Wakefield's conjecture Suqcet, ‘ Will let pass through her lips,’ is supported by O.C, 963 (ars pévous , .) TOV God uFj- «as oréparos. Hermann explained the words to mean, ‘Just as hitherto (7@ ye mpocbey e¢ toov xpévw) she will maintain an even tenour (ovbéy dioicer) as to her tongue.’ Dindorf (agreeing with the second Scholiast), ‘She will not employ her tongue’ (od . . d:oice or dijoee yA@ooav) ‘inconsistently with what she has done hitherto.’
323, 4. ovSapd | mpotgyvev] ‘Made no sign,’
276
AH.
Al,
326. Saxpuppoet| Saxpuppde. C?AVSR. GAAnv Vat. V4. Tricl. Avany] Admans AV®.
2OPOKAEOYS
mpovpnvev obre peifov’ or’ éddaoova, adr ality ddivovra cuppopds Bdpos Saxpuppoet Staornvos, é€ brov matpay Sufvepov édouwev, H SE ToL THX
Kak) piv aith y, ddA ovyyvduny exet. Ho odv édabw, Kal mopevécOw oréyas
obras Orws hovota, pyndé mpos Kaxots
a > yd a rois ovaw &dAnv mpos y e€uod AvMny AdBor
dds yap % mapotoa. mpds dé ddpara xXopapev On mdvres, ds ot 0 of Bédeas ametons, éya dt Tavdov éEapKh 7108, avdrod ye mparov Baisy apupeivac, dros
é a > BA pdOns, dvev rav8, ovoTwds T dyes Eco,
325
33°
335
331. GAAnv] Adanv LAL?VV'R. Avmnv V Vat. yp. Aoumy Avmny V? mg.
332. mpos 5é] mpoade L.
328. ‘But travailing with the weight of her calamity she has wept: over it ever since.’ The accusative is to be joined both with d8{vovca and Saxpup- poet. Cp. Shak. Pericles, 5.1, ‘I am great with woe and shall deliver weep- ing?
eae. Sunvepov] It is difficult to de- termine whether this is (1) a mere epi- thet, ‘ Wind-swept,’ like the Homeric jveudecoa, descriptive of a city on a hill, or (2) a supplem. pred, =8:qve- pov ovoay, ‘Desolate,’ ‘Open to the winds. The first (1) may be supported by comparing several picturesque touches in this play, but the other (2) is more dramatic. Both are given in the scholia, épnuov (2), Bnadov (1).
4 S€ ro.) This is better than #8e rou, which leaves an unmeaning asyndeton. ‘Her case is unfortunate, I mean for herself, but suggests a reason for indul- gence’ (on our part); i.e. ‘Her misfor- tune may excuse her silence.’
328. For éxet, cp. Thuc. 2. 41. § 3, ayavaeTnow exe (* Gives cause for com- plaint’): Eur. Phoen. 995, todpdv & obxt cvyyvmpny exer.
329. 48’ otv] 4 8 odv is sometimes read here, as in O. T. 669. But while 5é is unnecessary, the opposition of mdvres in what follows is enough to justify the use of the demonstrative #5e.
336. 77] om. L. add Erfurdt. 7 A.
oréyas] For the accus. cp. 58, ddpous.
330. "8tora] For this sense of #5bs, cp. O. C. 629, 40, ei 8 éuod oreixew péra | rd8° Hv.
331. This line in LA (see v. rr.) has manifestly suffered from corruption, some other word being replaced either by the first or the second Avanv. The Triclinian reading which is adopted in the text, although possibly due to con- jecture, is more probable than any other of the various changes which have been proposed.
It is not necessary to change AaBor to AdBy. The optative slightly varies the expression, ‘I would not have her,’ etc.
333- For te. .8é, see Essay on L. § 36. p 65 f, and cp. supr.143. The antithesis is introduced after the sen- tence is begun.
ot Odes] Viz. to rejoin Heracles.
334. éEapef] «As they should be.’ Cp. infr. 625.
335. Gppelvaca] Sc. xwpois av. Cp. Phil. 645, yopapev, év5o0ev AaBuy. For the use of the participle with ye =‘ Not until,’ cp. Plat. Phaedr. 228 D, detfas ye mpHrov, & pidrsrys, x T.A. The*Ayye dos is rude, and something of a busy- body, but honest and well-meaning.
336. évev rGvSe] * When Lichas and the captives are not present.’
TPAXINIAI,
27
av 7 obdty elajKovoas, éxudOns 0’ a dei.
7 y AY Fv d 2, , cee 4 TOUT@V eX@ yap TAVT EMLOTH UNV eyo,
AH. Ar.
atabeto’? dkovoov' Kal yap ovde tov mdpos
ti 8 éoti; rob pe tiv8 ediocraca Bdow;
340
poOov padrny ieovoas, ovdt viv doKs,
AH,
\
morepov éxelvous Ohta dep adbis mdédw
~ Ea cal eg cad kadGpev, 7) pol raicdé Tr e€eumeivy OéreLs ;
AI, cot raicdé 7 oddity elpyerat, TovTovs 8 ea,
AH. kai dy BeBaou, yd rSyos onpawwére.
337-7] y AVR. @ Vat. V. Vat. V8. 343.) "mot) Hyo. LAVS,
337- €kpadns 0 a Set] The change from re to ye in AV®R is an attempt to simplify the sentence, but still leaves an awkward resumption. The”Ayyedos, full of the importance of his message, and yet afraid to speak it too soon, hurries over the latter part of the sen- tence, ‘That you may learn, first who they are whom you are taking within, and then what else is hidden from you, and (in short) that you may learn fully what you ought to know.’
1. 338 is characteristic of the man’s self-importance. There is a certain éyxos in the postponement of -ydp (Aj. 522, El. 492); and the expression mavr émornin, ‘Knowledge as to all things,’ ‘Absolute knowledge,’ has also a mockheroic (almost ‘ Pistol’- like) air.
339. tL 8 éoti] ‘ What is the mat- ter? Why do you stay my footsteps here with your interruption?’ ov for tivos=tives évexa. See Essay on L. § Io. p.15d. The punctuation (that of L) is rendered probable by comparing O. T. 938, Ti 8 gore; molay divayy Gd exer Sia fy ;
épioracot] The present middle of torn is used transitively in Hdt. 7. 9, moAeuous taravra, ‘They set up wars amongst themselves.’ mapiorac@a: is so used by Sophocles, O. C. 916, dyes 0 & xprfes nat napioraca Big, and by other writers: xaQiorapa: by Eur. Suppl. 522, nbdAeuov ov Kadicraya: mpoicracba by Plato and Demosthenes: diorac@a by Plato, Tim. 63 C. It is therefore pos- sible that épicrac@a: here and in Aj. 869 (étiorara: MSS.) may mean, ‘To arrest.”
339. éploraca] @ from 7 LA. ofpot Vat.
345
énioracas
Groddeck corr.
vibe . .Baaw] The second accusative expresses the respect in which Deianira was stopped: ‘In this going,’ ie. in going, as I have just begun to do.
The above interpretation, which is that of the Scholiast, agrees better with the context than if épioraca were taken intransitively : ‘ Why do youstand before me in this your coming?’ See esp. 1. 335, aiToU.. dupelvaca, and 340, oradeica,
341. patyv] ‘Without result,’ ie. without the event proving the truth of my words.
S0KG] Sc. rev poOov parny dxovcecbai oe,
342. ékelvous] Those other people, who were here a little while ago.
It may be remarked, as exemplifying the dramatic manner of Sophocles, that the words dvev t@vde in 1. 336 are un- observed by Deianira. Cp. O.T. 360, and note. ;
344. ob8ev elpyerar] Sc. rade AcxO7- vat. For the passive, cp. Thuc. 8. 54, ore pnnére SiapérddAcoOar.
tovtTous] Though further off than the Chorus, Lichas and the captives are still imagined as within sight through the open door, and within call.
345. X® Aédyos onpawérw] ‘Now then let your speech declare your mean- ing.” Deianira is impatient of the air of mystery which the man has hither- to assumed. For Adyos personified, cp. O. C. 574, xv Adyos Stépyera: Fr. inc. 782, duxootaray Adyos. onpaivey, without an expressed object, occurs several times in Sophocles and Thu- cydides ; and in Xenophon, Mem, 1. 1, § 4, 70 darpdvoy yap épn onuaivey,
278
ZOPOKAEOYS
AL. dvip 88 ovdty dv edekev aptios
govel Sixns és dpOdv, adr’ 7) vb Kakés,
4 mpocbev ov Sixatos ayyedos trapihy.
AH. ri dis; capas por ppdfe wav doov voets
& piv yap eketpnxas dyvota p exer,
Al,
350
J > » ro rovrou déyovTos Tavdpds ElajKovT eye,
a ~ ra ToAAGv TapdvTay paptiporv, as THs Kopys
~ fs ravrns &xatt keivos Evpuréy 8 dot
thy 6° inpinupyor Oixadiav,”Epos dé viv
pévos Ocdv Oérferev aixpdou Tade,
355
—od ram Avdois odS én ’Oudddn mover
Aarpedpat, od 6 purrs *Ipirov pépos
~ - —+dv viv wapéoas obros Eumradw déyel,
GAN jwik obdk Grebe Tov pvToomépov
346. dynp] dvip MSS.
dyvo A, Herm. cori. A Vat. 356. 088] ctr’ L. ot8 A
346. avip 68’] ‘Lichas here’ (point- ing indoors). Cp. rovrous, supr. 344.
347. BSieqs és ép06v] ‘Truly and uprightly.” For dixy in this sense, cp. Ant. 538, ov« éace TodTd a” % Sixn.
wards] Sc. éori. ‘He is behaving badly.’
348, Stkatos]| ‘ Honest.’
349. Wav doov voets] ‘ All that thou knowest.’
353. €doc] ‘Subdued,’ viz. killed Eurytus and destroyed Oechalia. For a similar double use of efAov, cp. Pind. Ol. 1. 142, €Aev & Oivopdou Biay | map- Oévov Te ovveuvoy.
354, 5. “Epws.. povos Oedv, k.7.A.] ‘The god of love, and no other, had moved him to this feat of arms.’
aixpdoat r48e] ‘To enter on this war- like enterprise.’ rae, cognate accusative.
356, 7. tam. .Aatpetpara] (1) ‘Not the toilsome service at the bidding of the Lydians or of Omphale.’ Or (2) the preposition may have the merely locative sense in the first instance, and the dif- ferent meaning, ‘In the power of,’ with the second word. ‘The labours which he performed among the Lydians and in the service of Omphale.’
347. povel] pove? C?.
350. adyvoia] dyvota L.
VW 353. Eupurdv] etpordéy L. etporrévy C?, etpurdv
én’) € from a CloF?,
émt=‘In the power of.” Cp. O. C. 66, dpxee Tis avT&v, H ’mt 7G mANOe Adyos ;
357. 6 pimtds.. pdpos] ‘ The death by hurling from the rock.’ For a use of the passive of fimrw (with cognate subject) corresponding to this use of the verbal adj., cp. the oracle in Hat. 1. 62, €ppemrar 8 6 Boros (‘ Now the cast is made’), 76 8 dieruvoy éxmeréragrat. Cp. also Eur. Or. 990, 1, Mupridov pédvov | diewv, and see Essay on L. § 53. p. 98.
358. 6v] Referring to “Epws, the most important subject in the preceding lines. Cp. O. C. 86, 7, SoiBy re napol, #.7.r., és, 7.4. The conjectures & and 6 are quite unnecessary,
Twapmoas] ‘Having thrust aside,’ cp. Eur. El. 1037, rdvdov mapwaas AéK- tpa: Plat. Rep. 5. p. 471 C, 6.. ma- pwodpevos .. wavra Taira eipnkas.
épwadw Aéyer] ‘Tells a different (lit. opposite) tale.’
359. ov €mevOe] ‘He could not per- suade.” The imperfect implies that his suit was continued for some time.
utoomépos is originally 6 omelpas 73 gpuroy,
TPAXINIAI,
‘ ~ ‘ ~
TH taida dobvat, Kpigiov as Exor dé€xos, BA aN ." a ie 7 4 Fd eyxAnpa puiKpov aitiay 0° érouudoas
i
B - ‘4 - x
emiotparever tarpida tiv Tavrns, ev FH
\ Yl od bn]
tov Evpurov révd’ eime Second ge Opdver, es! ’ an
kteive. T dvaxta matépa Thode Kal méAwvy
a QA ~ ¢ * lal a a
emepoe, Kal viv, ws dpas, fet Sdpous
£ as rovcde réumav ovK appovtictas, yivat,
279
360 [69 a.
365
oud’ date Soddnv’ pydt mpocddxa réde°
> ovd’ eixds, elmep évTeOéppavrar 1600.
4 > a a Coker ody por mpds ct SnrAdoa 7d Tay,
décrow’, 5 roide Tuyydve pada mdépa,
370
kal Taira moAAol mpos péon Tpaxwiorv
360. éxor] xy (7 frome) L. éxou A.
ma.Tépa LL, marépa A. tovabe A. Tuyxavev A.
360. Kpwdiov. . A€xos] ‘In secret marriage, — accusative in apposition with the action.
362-3. These lines have been censured for their tautology, and justly enough ; but they are in character with the speaker, who, like the vAag in the An- tigone, has already shown a fondness for false emphasis and superfluous words. The words dvaxta warépa rhode in 1. 364 are in the same manner.
év 7 | Tov Evpurov tov’ etre Seamd- few Opdvwv] ‘ The same wherein he told us that Eurytus of whom he spake was master of the throne.’ The Messenger wants to impress on Deianira that this part of what she has heard need not be unsaid. The reading réyvée (see v. rr.) involves a still more superfluous use of the demonstrative.
365. &s] Hermann’s note in defence of ds shows a wise caution. He thinks that the rule of grammarians that ws for mpés can only be used with persons may be extended so as to cover a case of this kind where the house in- cludes the inmates of the house. It is certainly better to retain a reading which, for anything we know, may be specially suited to express an author- ized mission, such as that of Iole under charge of Lichas.
seu] ‘Heracles is come.’ After the
néAw] eau L. qwéaAw A. 367. 755] révde (not rade?) L.
363. T6vd'] revs LA. 364. marépa} 366. rovade] rotade L.
765e CA, 370. Tvyxdvw]
words of Lichas in supr. 289, the arrival of Heracles is regarded as an accom- plished fact.
366. ddpovrictws] ‘Without spe- cial care,’ as he would have done, if she had merely fallen to his lot as part of the spoil. Cp. supr. 283-6.
367. pnde mpooSdKa 165e] ‘ Nay, do not look for that.’ jnéé is rather ad- versative to Deianira’s previous impres- sion than to the preceding words, Others have taken it to mean, ‘ As it is not the fact, so neither must you think it.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 879, wndé Gavydons rdde, where there is a similar doubt.
368. évreOéppavrat] évOepyaivery may surely mean évrés Oeppaivev, as éumip- mAdva: means évrdés mpmddvar, and un- less we are to get rid of all &mag Ac- yépeva, there is no good reason for exchanging this, at some one’s sugges- tion, for é#re@éppayra:, because the Scholiast explains the word by é«#éxav- ta: and éxOeppaivery means somewhere, ‘To chafe the limbs.’ The addition of this line is suited to the character of the Messenger, whose garrulity uncon- sciously rubs the sore.
371. mpds péoy .. dyopG] ‘ Near the midst of the Trachinians’ public place.’ Lichas was standing iz the midst of the dyop4, his audience were standing zear. The expression is varied infr. 423. The
280
ZOPOKAEOYS
> cal Ed © 4 2 2, dyopé ouveejKovoy doatras poi, dot e€edéyyew® ef d& ph A€éyo dira, odx Sopa, Td 8 bpOdv e€elpny’ Spas.
AH,
y 2 ~ ? 7 iA oljot Tadava, TOU WOT elt TPAYLATOS ;
375
ti’ eiodédeypat mnpoviy brbcTeyov r 6 “ * z ov 5 2 Fs abpaiov; @ dtornvos, dp avaévupos
mégucev, domep ovmdyov Sidpvuto ;
AT
* = > # Ed ee 4A TaTpos pev ovoa yeveoiy Evuptrov more
> , h *xdpra Aapmpa Kal kat dupa Kal dpiow,
380
*/6An ’Kadetro, THs exeivos ovdape :
Brdoras épdver, dn0ev oddév ioropar,
XO.
372, woatTws| wo abrwo L. ovnayar| obnayov A.
dwoatrws A. 379. AT.] Written opposite 380, but with the mark J
drdowTo ph Te wadvrTes of KaKkol, Ta OE
374. Spws] duos L. 378.
above it opposite 379, L. A corrector has transposed the note of interrogation
from Simpvuto; to dvow;
* xapra| Ka(p)ra(?) L. (The erasure of an acute
accent and of a prolongation beneath the line of what is now 4, are distinguishable,
but not the loop of p.) al ra C!"
380. otca yeveow} odca eveow L, *nadetro| kadetro LA Vat. Brunck corr. corr. 383. XO.] om. L. add A,
word péoy marks the publicity of Lichas’ statement. See note on O. T. 808.
373. ébeAeyxew) Sc. airdv. ‘ Clearly to convict him.’
ei 5 pa] Aéyo ida] From the signs of emotion which she shows, and perhaps instructed by the gestures of the Chorus, the man perceives at last how Deianira is wounded. Cp. O. T. 746, and note. For ida, cp. Phil. 1173, ida pos, gira Tatra napnyyeAas.
374. odx HSopar] ‘Iam sorry.’ Cp. Eur. Med. 136, od8 cuvjdopa, & yivat, GAyeot Si paros, rei por pidov xéxpayTat.
375. wod .. mpaypatos| ‘ Where am I?) Cp. Aj. 314, mavnper’, év 7 mpay- Paros Kupol more, ‘
376-7. ‘What undermining trouble have I welcomed in beneath my roof?’ Cp. Ant. 531, ob 8’, } war’ otxous ds exby’ bpetpévy | ANOovod p’ eémves.
& Biernvos] Sc. éyw. Cp. 375, 1143, 1243, O. T. 1155, O. C, 318.
Gp’ dvavupos] Deianira thus dwells bitterly on the deceit of Lichas, where- upon the literal Messenger proclaims Tole’s name.
rai ta A Vat. VV°.
odoa yéveow A,
xaira R, Canter corr.
re aged otoa eveoty C®, 381.
ovdapd] oddapat L. otfaua A. Herm.
379. kal kav? Sppa kal piow) ‘In birth, as in appearance.’
380. matpds..EHiptrov] ‘ Taking lineage from Eurytus for her sire.” Cp. Phil. 260, & wai warpds é& ’AyiAAEws: EL. 365, viv & efor marpos .. maida KexAij- cat, KaAo0d Ths pntpds: O.C. 215, Tivos ef onépparos, w £éve, pwver, naTpobev.
woté] ‘Once.’ Cp. supr. 301, and the Homeric ef ror’ énv ye (IL. 3. 180).
380, 1. ‘Of whose origin he had not a word to say, pretending forsooth to have made no inquiry.’ Cp. supr. 317.
382. ob8ev ioropav] ‘ Because he did not inquire’ at that former time. 87 (rére) ob8ty tordpe. Cp. supr. 281, imepyAtovres, and note.
383. dAowrTo pH Te waves of KaKol] The Chorus in a sort of aside, which Deianira is too absorbed to perceive (see infr. 386, éxmemAnyuern), thus co- vertly direct their indignation at some one. Is this Lichas or Heracles? The prevarication of Lichas is hardly a suf- ficient cause for such an outburst, and the phrase ‘ unbecoming to himself’ has no significance in relation to him, It
TPAXINIA],
~ cal A“ Aabpat bs doket wh mpémovt’ ato Kakd,
AH.
Tt xpi) Toveiv, yuvaikes ;
Tots viv mapovow eéxmremAnypéevyn KUO.
XO.
mevOov porotoa radvdpds, ws tay’ dv capi
4 y AeLecev, ef viv mpds Biayv Kpivew Oédors,
AH. XO. AH.
npels O& mpocpévopey; 7 Th xpy Torey ;
GAN chur Kal yap ovK dro yvduns éyes.
Pica c on coy > J. es [ee Z Kiev, @s 68 Qv1p OUK EL@V utr ayyédov,
2 GAN adtéxAntos éx Sduwv mopeverat,
Al. zi xp, yivar, pordvra pw ‘Hpakde? réyeuw ; U
2 ¢ ta d lal ¥ a disagov, ws Eprovros eloopds épod.
£ 2 - * Fs i x AH. as ék taxelas adv yxpive Bpade? podrdy
385, 90. moety] moety L., oveiy A. puev LA. Brunck corr.
ec from 7 C*. “Hpawde? A.
is more probable that the Trachinian women, unheard by Deianira, thus breathe a curse on the unfaithfulness of Heracles, It should be remembered that he is not their master, so that the analogy of Medea, 83, 4, dAo:To pev yn, deondrns yap éor éuds, | drdp kaxds yy’ dv és pidovs aAioxerat, is rather in favour of this interpretation than against it. Cp. Phil. 451, 2, rod xp? rifecea: Tadra, mov 8 aiveiv, bray | 7a Get” énavGv Tors Oeovs etpw Kakots ;
3806. (Lask you because) ‘I am struck dumb by what is now reported,’
387. oa] ‘Clear truth,’
388. ei .. 0€Ao1s} ‘If you chose to press him hard with questioning.’
389. Kai ydp..Aéyas}] ‘For your words are not unwise.’
otk dao yvouns = mpds yvmpns. ‘Thought’ in such expressions =‘ Wise thought,’ or ‘ Wisdom,’
390. This line, which in the Lauren- tian MS. is expressly given to the Chorus, has been transferred by Her- mann and recent editors to the Mes- senger (cp. El. 772, warny dp’ jpets, ds éoixev, eouev), on the ground that the Chorus were bound in any case to stay where they were, and moreover were helpless in this matter. But (a) ti xpi) motetv ; does not mean,‘ Howshall we help you?’ but, ‘What shall we do
avnp| dvip LA. 395. ov xpovy] ovvxpdvan L,
as éy® Adyos 385 39°
395
387. XO.] om, L. add C*. 388. vv] 393. AL] — L. ATA. ‘Hpakaci]
ow xpévw A.
about staying where we are?’ (b) The Ajax and Eumenides show that the Cho- rus sometimes left the scene, and the objection is irrelevant, for the illusion of the theatre may be carried so far as to ignore stage necessities in imagina- tion. Cp. Aesch. Prom.1058 foll., where Hermes advises the ocean-nymphs to fly, and El. 1399, dAAd ofya mpdopeve. (c) The answer of Deianiia is perfectly consistent with the coryphaeus having asked, ‘ Shall we some of us accompany you, or all wait till you come back?’ but is un- meaning as a reply to the question, ‘Shall I wait here while you go in, or shall I go away?’ which is the only sense the line will bear if given to the Messenger.
391. ovK .. dyyéAwv] Sc. «Anrds, which is suggested by adrdé«Anros following.
394. eloopds] Wunder conjectures ds épds. Dindorf, on the other hand, suggests that Sophocles may have used eigopds here for the parenthetical épas to avoid the repetition of ds. But the parenthetical épas is interrogative, and that is unsuitable here. The best ex- planation of the words as they stand is to suppose that they are a confusion of two constructions, (1) ds eigopds épeé éprovra, (2) ws épmovTos épuov.
395. ek taxelas} For this adverbial expression, cp. infr, 727, é€ é«ovoias:
282
ZOPOKAEOYS
doces, mplv judas Kal vedoacbat Adyous,
Al, aX i me yxppges loropeiv, mdpep eyo,
AH. Al. AH. Al,
*AT, Al. AT, Al,
tis 4 yuri On eorly iy Areas dyov; EvBois’ av 8 eBracrev ovk exw éyeLy,
mpos THy Kpatotoay Andvepay, Oivéws
Hh Kal 7 miotov Ths aAnOelas vépes ; , a > a iorw péyas Zevs, av y dv e€edas Kupd,
400
= ? a
otros, BA€ép’ Goce. mpos tiv’ évvérrew Ooxeis ; an? D4
ad 8 els ri dH pe rotr épwricas exes;
4 rs ~ Ea ~ g > ¢€ aA TOABNOOV eElTeiv, EL Hpovels, 0 7 loTOPa,
405
Kopnv, Sdpaprd 0’ ‘Hpaxdéovs, ef ph Kupd
_ 397, 399. AT.] ayy L. AT A. indicated merely by a line.
corr. 403. AI.) ayy L. AT. A, 404, AT.] AH. A, bo’) do L.
Plat. Soph. p. 231 C, rds dmdcas pH fadiov civar Siapevyev. dpyijs, or some such word, can easily be supplied. But the ellipse has become idiomatic.
ovv xpdvm Bpabet] ‘So tardily.’ Cp. O. C. 1602, taxet Sov xpdévw. For the meaning, cp. supr. 44, 5, xpdvov yap odx! Baby, add’ Hby Béxa | pivas mpos G@dAos wévT’ dxhpurros pever.
396. kal vedrac@at] ‘ Before I have ‘conversed again with you. Hermann conjectures xdvvewoao0a,—i. e. Kal dva- vewoacba, cp. Od.10.192, dvveirar. But he was hardly justified in condemning vewoasda. See Essay on L. § 55. p. IoI, 4. The meaning is, ‘Before we can have fresh interchange of talk,’ rather than, ‘Before we have renewed the talk we had with you just now.’
398. 4 Kal .. véners| ‘And dost thou maintain the faithful spirit of truth?’ For véyes, ‘Dost possess, wield, use,’ cp. Aesch. Ag. 685, yA@ooay év tixq véywv, For 70 mordy ris ddnOeias, cp. Thuc. 2. 40, édevOepias TG morTG: ib. 6. 72, 70 mordoy Tis émorTHpns.
399. dv ye = (veéuw adnOeay) ToUTwY &,
402, Cp. O. T. 1121, detpd po gave. BrAéqwv. The Messenger rudely calls Lichas’ attention to himself. Here and elsewhere in this scene (see v. rr.) the traditional reading confuses the per- sons of Lichas and the Messenger.
403. The reading épwrqcao” (cp. 412)
So A,
400 foll. The persons hereabouts are often 402. AT.] AHI L (with a cross x) A. Brunck épwrnoas| épwrnoas’ LA, Tyrwhitt corr.
has suggested to some editors a trans- position of the lines, which is quite un- necessary. Thus Dindorf (Oxford, 1869) reads AH. 400, AI. 403, AH. 404, AI. 401, AL. 402. But Lichas is too courteous to Deianira and too self-possessed to have addressed so rude a question to her, instead of answering at once, and if he had done so would not have emphasized the pronoun ov: whereas it is quite natural that he should turn abruptly on the Messenger without giving him a direct answer. And 404 suits better with the peremptoriness of the”Ayyedos than with the character of Deianira.
404. TOApnooveitetv] ‘ Say frankly,’ ToApay is one of those words which, like émyepeiv, are not to be pressed too closely when used as auxiliaries. Cp. O. C. 184, réApa . . dmooruyeiy: El. 1051, ore yap ov Tap’ émn Todas énaveiy, x.7.A; Aesch. Prom. 999, 1000, TéApunoov . . dp0as ppoveiv.
et dpovets] ‘If you have the sense to know it;’ i.e. If your lie has not ‘made such a sinner of your memory’ as to make you forget to whom you spoke. Hermann strangely understands the “Ayyedos to speak ironically, as if the Messenger thought that Lichas would not dare to answer the question if he were in his right mind.
406. Sdpapré 0’ “HpaxAgous] Seve- tal editors propose to read 8 for @.
TPAXINIAI. 283 Actoowv pdraa, Seomériv te tiv éuny, AI. rotr air’ éxpngov, toird cov pabeiv. réyers déorrovay elvar tivde ony; [69 b. Al. Sikata yap. AI, ri Sta; moiav agcots Sodvar Sikny, 410 qv edpebiis és tHvde pi Sikaos dv; Al, mds phy Sikatos; ri more moixiras eyes; AT, ovdéy, od pévtor kdépra totro Spaév kupeis, Al, dreipt, pdpos 8 H médar Krbov oéOev, Al. ov, mpiv ¥ dy eins icropodpevos Bpaxd, 415
Al, déy et te xppges: Kal yap od ovynrJdg; ef.
AT,
Kadro.wOa Syrov ;
Al. enue Ar,
407 Acvoowr] Aetooy L. Aevaoaw C2ortA, 409. AI.) dyy L. ATA. qv) qv... 412. towxiAas] troumiAac’ LA. pévrot] pevro A pr.
air L. a7’ A.
413. AT] AHI, LA.
t
THY aixpddrwrov, iy ereurpas és Sédpous,
x is > oe n mpos Ti 8 laropeis ;
ot ‘ , a eo 9 ‘4 pe) OUVKOVY OU TQAUTNV, Yv UT ayvolas opas,
408. AP.] AHL. LA. adr’) 410, AT] AH. A. 4Il. moxiddas Vat. V3R. motkidas V. 414. AL] ayy L. AL A. al
qv LA. 415. AI.) AH. A. 417. AT.] AHI. LA. ddpous] Sdyo.. L dépove C*. 418. AI.) dyy L. AT. A. 41g. AT.] AH. A. dyvoias| dywoiac(a) L. dyvoias AV?.
407. AetUoowv pdtata] ‘If I have riddle have you devised?’ Cp. infr.
not lost the sight of my eyes.’ Cp. infr. 863, worepov éyd paraos. Lichas professes to be shaken by the rudeness of the question, so as for the moment almost to doubt his eyesight. For the adverbial use of the accusative plural, cp. Eur. Alc. 413, dvdvar’ évippevoas. 408. For the repetition of rotro, see on supr. 362, and cp. O. T. 1013, Tot?’
ard .. Tovré p’ eioael Poel. gov padetv] ‘To understand from you.” Cp. O. T. 575, éy@ 6&€ cov |
padeiy Sixa® TavO’ Gnep xdpov ov viv.
409. BSixaa yap] ‘Yes, for it is right,’ that I should acknowledge this. Sixaios only means ‘ true’ in this indirect way, viz. because it is right to speak the truth. Cp. supr. 347.
410, ‘What punishment would you accept?” i.e, ‘do you allow that you deserve?’ Cp. O. T. 944, ef pr Aéyw TadnOés, dua Oavety.
412, th more troutAas €xets 3] ‘ What
1121, ovdey fuvinw dv od moniddres mada,
413. todTo Spav] Sc. ‘Keeping up a mystery.’
414. pGpos..aev) ‘I have been a fool in listening to you for so long.’
415. ob] Sc, ob dme. ‘Not until being asked you have answered one little word.’ See note on O. T. 360.
416. ‘Speak what you will—indeed you have enough to say.’
418. kdtovs0a SHmov ;] ‘ You know, I presume ?’ Cp. infr. 1219, Tijv Ed- puteiav otoba dqra mrapOevov ;
419. jv bm’ dyvolas Spas] ‘Whom you regard with strangeness.’ For iad with the genitive, where (as in some uses of the dative, Essay on L. § 14. p.
20, 1) the notion of cause passes into that of manner, or accompaniment, cp. EL. 630, im’ evpjuov Bojs: Eur, Hipp. 1299, Un’ eberelas Oavely,
Tole is not present;
ToikiAhov,
therefore dépas
284 ZOPOKAEOYS lérAnv épackes Edptrov omopay dyew ; 420 Al. motos év dvOpdmoior; tis mébev podoy gol paprupioe Tadr éuot Kvew Taper ; AI. moddoiow doraév' ev péon Tpaxiviov dyopa mots cov tairdé y elojKove sxdos. Al. vai. krvev y¥ ehackov, traits & ovyl ylyverat 425 Séxnow elmeiv KagaxpiBdcat dédyor, AT, wotav Sdknow; otk émdporos héyor ddpapr thackes “Hpakdet radryv dye ; Al, éya Sdépapra; mpods Ocdv, Ppdoov, pidrn déorowa, tovde tis mor éotiv 6 §évos. 430 AL. b3 cod mapdy Hxovcey ds Tabtns 760 mors Sapein waca, Kovx 4 Avdia népoeev aitiy, adN 6 Thad epws paveis. Al. dvOpwros, & Séorow, adooTiTe, TO yap vocobiytt Anpeiv avdpds odxi sHdpovos. 435 423, AD.] AHI. LA. 424. TabTa y'] radr’ L. ratrd y' A. 425. AI] ayy. L. AI. A. yiyverat] yiverar LA. 428, ‘Hparde? | “Hpaxdet C*. “Hpa- whet A, 430. Tovde] o fromwL. révbe A. 431. AT.] AHL LA. = qeov-
cev] jeooey L. qrovoev A. 434. GvOpwros] dvOpwnoa LA.
must refer to the behaviour of Lichas in the former scene. Schndw. con- jectured as av y dyvoeis yovds.
423. modAoiow dorav] The dative answers Totos év dvOpwroiot in |, 421, SO that év is easily supplied. Essay on L. § 35. p. 60.
424. tadta y’] ‘ This, ay, this!’ ye adds emphasis to ra@ra, but also qualifies the whole sentence as affirming what Lichas denies,
425. val has sometimes been omit- ted, as a gloss on ye in this line. But the pause, with the interjection extra metrum, expresses very naturally the momentary confusion of Lichas.
tatro 8’ ovxi] The negative is em- phasized by being postponed. Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, 7.
420. Séknow eimetv) ‘To state an impression and to speak with exactness.’
427. wolav Séxqow] ‘Impression quotha!’ The only example of this
432. Kovx H] kody! LL? Vat. V. xotx j AV®R.
idiom in tragedy. Cp, & rdy in the mouth of the Corinthian messenger in O. T. 1145, where see note.
430. Tovbe..Eévos] Cp. supr. 98, and note.
432. woAts .. waoa] (1) i.e, Taco } méds, ice, Oechalia. m@oa marks that the whole city was ruined for one maid. Cp. infr. 466. Or (2) the expression is at first general, ‘A whole city,’ and passes on to the particular (433, ai7q7); as often happens in Thucydides.
Kovx 4 Avdia] The sense is here improved by adopting the reading of Paris A. and other MSS., involving a very slight and probable change from xodxt, the reading of L. .
433- pavets] ‘Having arisen a ie. ‘Having proved to be a fact in the life of Heracles. (Not, ‘Having been disclosed.’
435. voootvet..awpovos| ‘To talk idly to a madman is unworthy of a man in his senses.’
TPAXINIAI,
285
- ra fol , \ ~ , AH. pi, mpos ce Tod Kar dxpov Olratov vdmos
‘ Fa 2 Atss KaTaotpamrovros, Exkréyns déyov.
> XN \ rg 2 ~ a ov yap yuvaiki Tods Adyous Epels Kakj,
3 od Aris ov KdroWe TavOpdmwv, bre
, fe ~ a Xaipew mépuxev ovxi Tots adbrois del.
“E , e 3 7 pote Mev vuv oOoTLS avTavicTaTat
4 Lig 2 = ’ n~ a“ TUKTNS OT@S ES XElpas, OU Kadds Ppovel,
re BY » a ovros yap dpxe Kal Oedy dros OéreL,
2 ~ a a o ’ Cir o > 9 ~ Ka[LoU VE TOS Ou XaTEpas, oLas Y EMOU 5
ad x a Se ‘ lo’ o ta wor ef TL TOUD T avdpl THdE TH viow
Anple7. peumros elu, képra paivopat,
436. mpds oe] mpos ot L. CA. 441. bey vor] pev. add C’mg. 7° avi) Tavbpt Cvs.
més ely] peptrog eipi L, pepmrds eis A.
436 foll. In this speech of Deianira, although she dissembles her jealousy in order to draw the truth from Li- chas, yet the real gentleness of her character is also expressed. Cp. 1. 445 with infr. 543-4.
436. mpés oe tod, «.7.4.] This pecu- liar inversion seems to belong to the later manner of Sophocles. Cp. O.C. 250, 1333, Phil. 468.
437. €kkAebys Adyov] ‘Cheat me of the truth.’ éxxdAémreay here is to de- prive by falsehood. Adyoy, ‘The true account.’ Cp. Aesch. Prom. 783, un dripdons Adyous.
439. Either (1) ‘To be always glad is not granted by Nature to the same person,’ or (2) ‘He’ (man, év@pwmos, implied in 7d dvOpwmwv) ‘is not of a nature to delight always in the same things.’ For (1) cp. Thue. 2. 64, mav7a yap wépune nal édaccodcba: El. 859, maot Ovarois épu pdpos. And, for (2), Phil 88, épuv ydp oddev é« réxvns mpac- oe Kars.
The first meaning is more pathetic, and on the whole preferable, although the second may be thought to suit better with Deianira’s present purpose (see especially 1. 448). For the indefinite or collective singular alternating with the plural in (2), see Essay on L. § 20. Pp 31, 3-
441. pév has no distinct antithesis,
mpos ov A, Hem. corr.
440
445
440. Tois] rot L, rots
-tv lL. pev viv C*. pev voy A, 445. om. L, r dvdpt A Vat. Seidler corr, 446. pep-
but prepares for dAAd . . dAAd in Il. 449, 453. Cp. with eis yetpas iéva: the old English expression, ‘To go to buffets.’
443, 4. kal Oe@v . . Kdpod ye] ‘ Even over the gods, and certainly over me,’
444 foll. The following quotation from La Fameuse Comédienne is be- lieved to record the personal experience of Moliere :—‘ My passion has risen to such a height that it goes the length of entering with sympathy into her con- cerns ; and when I consider how impos- sible it is for me to overcome my love for her, I say to myself that she may have the same difficulty in subduing her inclinations, and I feel accordingly more disposed to pity her than to blame her.’ —See Moliere, in Blackwood’s Foreign Classics, p. 106.
olas y’ éo] ‘I mean one who is a woman as I am.’ Cp. infr. 447. For the attraction (=oia éyw eiyc), see Essay on L. § 35. p. 59, and cp. Plato, Soph. 237 C, xaAerdv jpou kal. . olw ye éuol mavrdmagiv dmopov.
445. T€.. 447. 4] 74 is substituted for the second ve as the disjunctive nature of the sentence becomes more promi- nent. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 65h 3 and ee Plat. Theaet. 143 C, rept avTov TE
. 4 ad wept Tod droxpwopévov . .
446. peptrds ely] ‘Feel reproach- fully.” For this use of the verbal adjective, cp. supr. 357, 6 firrds "Ipirov
286 ZOPOKAEOYS
fal ~ an - ) THE TH yuvotxi, TH perasria rod pndev alcxpod pnd éwot Kaxod Tivos.
~ \. obx %ott Tadr’, GAN ef pev ex Kelvou padoyv 2 2 , pevder, pdOnow od Kadjy éxparOdvers 450 oe 4
ei © adros atriv ade madevers, OTay
Orns yevécOar xpnords, 6pOjoe KaKds,
aANX elt mav radnOés' as edevbépo evdel KadeicOat Kip mpbcectiv ob Kadq.
458 [yo a.
bras S& Afoes, OSE TOOTO yiyveTat ToAAol yap ols elpynkas, of ppdoovo’ époi, kei pv dédotkas, ob Kad@s TapBels, Eel 7d phy mvbécOat, rodTd po adydverev adv"
To 6 eldévar Ti Setvdv; odx! Xarépas
w 447. petaria] per’ airiac L, per’ aitiat C®. peratia A.
obmetT.? L. obn oT A. TdAndés| mavr’ dAnoec L. yiyverat] yiverar L. yiryveta A. ovxe L.
udpos, and note. The force of the ver- bal here is, ‘Touched with a feeling of blame,’ ‘ Affected with displeasure’ = poppny éxwy (Aj. 180).
paivopar} Cp. Aj. 1330, 4 yap elnv ove by eb ppovav: Aesch. Ag. 1064, 7 palverai ye kal kaxkdv khue ppevav, 1.7.A.
448. Tod pydev aicypod] ‘Of that which is in no way disgraceful ’—be- cause shared by so many. épas" ti TovTO Gadpa; aby modAois Bporav, Eur. Hipp. 439.
pd’ ewol Kakod Tivos] ‘Nor at all involving mischief to me.’ The in- definite pronoun has an adverbial force. Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, sub fin. From the point of view which she is trying to put before Lichas, Deianira still holds her position as the wife of Hera- cles. See below, ]. 550.
449. otx tori tadta} ‘There is no such thing,’ as this jealous feeling you are afraid to wound.
450. ékpavOdves}] é« is repeated from é« xeivov, without adding to the meaning. Essay on L. § §5. p. 101.
451. ‘If you are your own instructor in this,’ i.e. if you are not acting on in- structions from another.
may TaAndes A.
449. ob Eat]
451. aitéy] abroy L, atrov A. 453. may 455. Ahoes] Anons L. Anoas A. 456. ¢pdcova'] ppaco’ A. 459. ouxé]
452. yeveoOar xpnords] ‘To prove yourself good.’ Cp. Thue. 3. 14. § 2, yly- veode. .dvdpes oiovarep bas of Te’ EAAnves agrodar, «.7.A.
8b0qoe] Cp. Ant. 709, dpOnoav xevoi.
453. édevdepm .. KaAH] i.e. ef éded- Oepds Tis dv Wevdis Kadrelrar, mpiceoTW ait® ob Kady airy 4 Ap. For mpoceivas of a moral attribute, cp. Isocr. Panathen. Pp. 250, fy mept dvbpds TovotTov Siadreys- pevos mapadinw te Tay éxeivy TE Tpo- obvruv dyabar xdpol mpoonrdytay eimeiv : ib. 256C.
455. The same inverted style, occa- sioned by Deianira’s earnestness, is con- tinued in ll. 458, 9. ‘As to any way of eluding detection, neither is that fea- sible for you.’
457. Kel pév Sorxas] A suppressed antithesis is slightly hinted in pev: viz. ‘And if you are not afraid, why not have told me?’ Cp. O. T. 227, xe pev poBeirat, 7d,
ot «ah@s} ‘ Unworthily,’ because groundlessly. For the variation in dédoxas . . TapBeis. cp. O. T. 54.
458. TO pr wuOéoOat] i.e. To re- main in suspense, when the doubt has once been suggested.
TPAXINIAI.
mreloras dvip els “Hpaxdas eynpe 8%;
287
460
kotmwm Tis avtav &k y éuod Abyov KaKdv
qvéyxat otd’ dvedos* Ade 7 odd dv ef
>: * cal Kdpt eévrakein TO pidrciv, emel of eyo
wv , € @xretpa Oi pddtota mpocBréao, re
Td KdédXos adrfs Tov Biov diddecev,
465
) ~ let kal yiv watpwav ovx éxodca Sdcpopos
mv - €mepoe KadOovAwoEY, GAAX TadTa pev
Leg > og ‘ > 2 peitm Kat ovpov, col & éyo gpdgw Kaxdv
: > , ~ mpos GAdov eivat, mpds 8 eu drpevdeiv dei,
XO.
metOov Aeyowon xpynotd, Kod péurper ypovo
47°
~ I ~ yuvarki tHde, Kaw wot KTHoe ydpuy,
Al
. GN, @ ditn Sorrow’, emel ce pavbdve
Ovntiv dpovotcay Ovnrd KovK dyvdpova,
463. évraxein] évraren(7d) L.
évrarein A Vat.
464. @xretpa] duxrerpar L,
@xrepa A. 470. Aeyovon] A€yovor L pr. Aeyovon A. A471. TH5e] THE froma? L. 7Hde A. 462. For dvip eis, cp. O. T. 1380, the wind.’ Nauck and Blaydes conjec-
and note.
402. ‘véykato] ‘Has obtained.’ pépecOa is to carry away with oneself either good or evil. Cp Plat. Legg. 6. 762A, dvelin pepecOwaar : Rep. 3. 406 B, waddv (ironical) .. 7d yépas .. ivéyxaro.
Se 7°] We should rather have ex- pected 8€, but re may have been pre- ferred for the sake of euphony. There are already four 6’s in the line.
463. évrakeiyn tH grdciv] The sub- ject may be (1) Iole. Hermann defends this by referring tol. 444. But, taking into account the whole connection, and also the meaning of ¢1Aeiv, which implies active rather than passive affection (cp. O. C. 1617 foll., 70 yap prety ob éorw éf Srov wAéov, #.7.A.), it is better to suppose (2) a change of subject, or rather a reversion to the main subject, with the Scholiast and Mr. Blaydes. ‘And she shall not, though he were irrevocably steeped in his affection’ (for her). évraxjva: is used of that which adheres indissolubly. Cp. El. 1311, plods Te yap madady évrérne wot, and especially Plat. Symp. 183 E, 5 B& Too HOovs xpyaTov dvros épacris 5:0 Blov péver, Gre povipw avyrateis.
468. pettw Kat’ otpov] ‘Drift down
ture trw, which is the more ordinary ex- pression (Aesch. S.c. T. 690, izw xar’ otpov x0pa Kwxurot Adyov .. nav 7d Aatov yévos. Cp. O. T. 1458, Ad’ # pep Hpev potp’, Swomep elo’, irw), But it may be urged that vatrva suggests not the image of a vessel, but rather of things drifting along a surface-current made by the wind. The expression is thus more suggestive of a passive and insensible motion.
469. ‘Though you may be false to others yet be ever true to me. The structure is paratactic. Essay on L. § 36. p. 68. Blaydes conjectures efva mpos ddAous, which removes the em- phatic word from the first place in the line. Essay on L. § 41. p. 77.
470, 1. ‘Yield to her good persua- sion, so hereafter you will find no fault with her, while you will have gained our gratitude. For od péuwe, cp. Aesch. S. c. T. 560, } “fader eiow To pépovTe pepperar, yuvaint 75 is governed by pémee and is opposed to épod.
473. OvyTiv ppovotcaay OvyTd] ‘ Hav- ing mortal thoughts, as becomes a mor- tal. Cp. esp. Fr. 320, Kaddv ppovety rov Ovnrov avOpwroa.s ica,
288
ZOPOKAEOYS
mav co dpdow Tddrnbes odd Kptrpomat,
4 \ A a dX + €oTly yap OUTwWS @MOTEP OUTOS EVVETTEL.
475
rairns 6 dewds tyepss 00’ ‘Hpaxdi dupdOe, Kat Thad obvex’ 7 ToddpOopos kaOnpéOn matp@os Olxadta Sopt,
i rat det ya i To os Kelvou NéyeL kal Taira, ef yap Kal 7d mpos Keiy yey,
> . ) 2 ovr’ eine kpimrey ovr amnpviOn moré,
480
GN atbrés, & Séorrova, Sepaivoy T6 cov
Hy orépvoy adytvorpe Totade Tois Adyors,
U4 7 7 AY é v4 Z neapTov, €l TL THVO AhapTlav VELELS,
evel ye pev On mavT érictacat Aédyor,
a S ‘ i 3 Bg ‘\ 4 kelvou Te Kal ony e€ ioov Koay xaplv
485
kai atépye Thy yuvaika Kal BovdAou Aébyous
ny a 2 ua > 3 2 2 Zz ods efmas és THVd eumrédws eipynkévat,
£ a” 3 ~ aed 5} , A @s TaAX Exelvos TAaVT AplaTEevMV XEpolY
475. ovTws]| ovTos L. otrws CA.
477. obvex’] obx’ A.
KovK dyvopova} (1) ‘And not per- verse’ (thoughts). Neuter plural. Cp. Aj. 1236, motou xéxpayas avipds @5’ irép- gpova. Or (2) sc. ovaay, ‘And not per- versely disposed.’
474. o¥8é Kptipopar}] ‘And will not hide what I know.’ od kpiyw 7d épdr. Cp. the use of the middle voice in dyyéA- Aoua, Aj. 1376. Essay on L. § 31. Pp. 534.
476. ravtys) What follows is epexe- getic of otrws, 4.7.4. Hence the asynde- ton.
6 Bewds tyepos] The article is not to be explained by mere emphasis (Schndw.), but by reference to that which is already before the mind, viz. the strange fit of passion which led Heracles to destroy Oechalia. Hence ravrns is the real predicate. ‘The strong feeling which moved him was the desire for her.’
477. SuAd0e, kat] Cp. supr. 469, and note.
4 woAUH90pos] ‘ That ill-starred city,’ whose fate is known to us. moAvpOopos, ‘Abounding in ruin,’ hints comprehen- sively at the condition of a conquered town.
476. “Hpaxdq] ‘Hpaxde? L. “Hpaxay A.
485. xap] xdpnv L. xapw A.
478. twatpgos] ‘ Of her sires.’
479. Set yap, K.7.A.] Cp. supr. 449. i.e. While telling the truth, I must also (at) clear him as far as I can.
480. etme] i.e. éxéAeuse.
481, 2. T6 odv.. orépvov is to be taken after Seiuaivwy, as well as after Gdyevorpe.
483. et te THVS’ Gpapriav vépers] ‘If at all you reckon this a sin.’
vivde=765e, attracted to the predi- cate duapriav.
484. émet ye pev 54) ‘However, since you are now made acquainted with all.’ For the collocation of particles, cp. Eur. Hel. 1259, 5:50bs ye per df duoryeves pn bey didou.
485. ‘Alike for his sake and your own,’
For kowny, cp. Pind. Ol. z. 89, Tv- 6, .*IoOpot re Kowal ydpires: Pyth. 5. 137, opdy OABov vi Te xowdy yap.
486. orépye tiv yuvatka] ‘Take kindly to the woman.’
487. épréSws] Nauck’s correction, éumééous, is not necessary.
488, 9. It is strange that these lines should have been suspected by some modern critics. A fjois often ends
TPAXINIAI.
289
Tod Thod Epwros eis dravl’ foowy edu.
AH.
3 2 oe ~ a a G@AX @de Kal gpovodpev dote tadra dpav,
490
> kovTo. vocov y émakroy eEapovpeda,
ecto. ducpaxodvres,
aN elow oréyns
Xopopev, ds Abyov T emioTorAds dépns,
d 7 dvti dépwv Spa xpi) mpocappécat,
‘ a? » Kal TQUT ayns,
Kevoy yap ov dixaid oe
495
~ , 24 Xopeiv, mpocerAHivO Ade ody TOAAG oTddAg.
XO, orp. péya te aOévos & Kimpis exdéperar vixas del.
491. y] om. LL”. add A Vat. V.
peda Vat.
. xeavov A, ketvoyv C5, rowdy R,
with a couplet not much in point. Cp. Aj. 1038, 9, ye 90, 1262, 3, Ant. 506, 7, 679, 80, O. C. 798, 9, 935, 9, 1153. But ake lines ‘are not point- less, for, it is the complete and ir- resistible strength of the passion for Tole, which, as Lichas views the mat- ter, clinches the necessity for Deianira’s prudent acquiescence.
489. els Gravta] ‘ Utterly.’
épu] Cp. Phil. 1052, vuxdy ye pévrou mavTaxov xpy(wv epuy. The word here implies the argument, ‘It was in his na- ture,’ and therefore not to be avoided.
490. kat marks the correspondence between Lichas’ advice and Deianira’s state of mind. ‘So amI minded’ Cp. Plat. Theaet. 166 D, dad’ airov tobrov kal Aéyw copdv.
491. KovToL, tainly will not.’
vooov .. émaxrov éapotpela] This may be taken in one of three ways: (1) ‘I will not cause to arise for myself a self-sought mischief,’ (2) ‘I will not aggravate the trouble, which then would be (in so far) of my own seeking’ (éraxrév, proleptic = ware émaxrov éxev airnv), (3) ‘1 will not aggravate the mischief thus brought in from without.’ For (3), cp. infr. 536 foll., Eur. Phoen. 343, yapwv émaxrov drav. But (2) agrees better with the intention of Deianira’s present speech.
493, 4. ‘And that thou mayest also carry gifts, wherewith it ‘is meet to make retum for what is given.” For
VOL. Il,
- ye] ‘Yea, and I cer-
éfapoupeda] éEarpovpeba LAVV'R, 494. & 7’ dvri] dravri L,
efopou-
495. xevdv] xetvoy L.
a7 av7t A,
497. Heya Tt aBévos] yp. péya Tt cbévovca C™.
tatta supplying the antecedent, see Essay on L. § 40. p.75, 2. mpooappécar contains no allusion to the dress fitting the frame of Heracles (Blaydes, cp. infr. 768, dprixoAdos), but to the imagined adaptation of the love-charm to its pur- pose. To Lichas the phrase only means, ‘To make a suitable return.’ And possibly no more is intended by the poet. Cp. infr. 687, and note.
The irony of Il. 495, 6 is brought out by comparing infr. ll. 540-2, road? ‘Hpakajs . . oinovpy dvrémeppe Tov por- pov xpévou,
498-530. The power of Aphrodite here, as in Ant, 781 foll., is regarded more with awe than with delight. It has been now exemplified in Iole’s con- quest of Heracles, so cruel to Deianira, and destined to be so calamitous to all concerned (infr. 1. 872). The maidens in their sympathy with Deianira recall the time when the same power had driven heroes to do battle for her, and when she was carried triumphantly from her mother’s side. There is a close correspondence, as elsewhere, between this lyric strain and passages in the preceding senarii. Cp. esp. Il. 4-40, 142-150, 441-3, 465-7. The ode con- sists of a strophe, antistrophe, and epode, in which logaoedic rhythms are varied with anapaestic and iambic me- tres. The anapaests (cp. O. T. 469, 47°, 479, 480) indicate the coming on of the combatants; the interrupted thythms of the epode help to express
290
kal Ta pev Oedv
napéBav, Kat bros Kpoviday dmdracey ob déyo,
ovdé Tov evyvyxov “Adar,
2OPOKAEOYZ
500
pt ) Moceddova twdktopa yatas
GXN én ravd’ dp &korrw - *rives dudiyvo karéBav mpd yapov, tives
sol. “Avday] diday LA, moceddova Vat, tives Vat.
the struggle between them, while the happy issue is marked by the trochaics and glyconics at the close.
orp. avr.
woutuy—uu tutu |
, Ey Spe ¥ iA / Pier year ren | L tuuHvuvute— , 3 t g4U- tu te Suu-uvste , vutuuH-vuVutuVUnuUe , , —f yu -—u tuts te > én. yvtuuH—veste-u
x —-fue ute
=U + Ves
iy ages ke
498. (1) ‘Aphrodite ever advances unchecked in mighty conquering force’ (€xéperar, passive ; cp. the intransitive use of the active in Il. 23. 759, excep’ *OtAd5ns: oOévos, adverbial accusa- tive); (2) ‘Aphrodite ever exhibits mighty conquering force’ (éxpéperat, subjective middle, o@évos, accusative in regimen); or (3) ‘Aphrodite ever wins great might of victory’ (c@évos, accusative in regimen ; éxpéperar, ‘dative-like’ mid-
[70 b. 505
502. Mocaddwva] mocedava LL?, moceddwva AVR. 504, Tives] om. MSS,
Herm. corr. tives] tes LA.
dle). (2) may be rejected as bad Greek, though it pleased Hermann; (1) is prefer- able to(3), as more poetical, and in better keeping with the style of the ode, and also because (3) seems to require xparos (which Mr. Blaydes proposes) instead of o@évos, which denotes rather the act than the result of victory. For a similar doubt, cp. Hdt. 4. 129, radra pév voy emi opixpdy te epépovto rot ode pov.
499. TA pev Oedv] Supr. 443: Ant. 780, ob7’ dbavdrwy pifipos oddels.
500. twapéBav] In Greek, a thought or feeling which is made the subject of reflection is often spoken of in the aorist, and not, as in English, in the present tense. Cp. Aj 693, edpif? Epwrt, «7.4. This idiom is analogous to the aorist of the immediate past (ré efmas, etc.). Essay on L. § 32. p. 55. So in Pindar we have xaréBay, Ol. 7. 23: épodov, Ol. 14. 26: éréBay, éorav, Nem. 1. 26-9: and peréoray in Aesch. Suppl. 538.
ob A€yw] The words imply a dislike for myths that are lowering to the gods. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 1, and, for the expression, El. 1467, ef 8 émeore Népe- ous, ob A€éyuw.
502, 3. The love of Hades for Per- sephone, of Poseidon for Amymone, Tyro, ete.
504. émt tav8’.. dour] It makes little difference whether dorm is taken as predicate or, better, as a proleptic expression:—‘ To win this bride,’ rather than, ‘To win this lady as a wife.” Cp. infr. 525.
505. *rlves] This word was added by Hermann, who observes that it may have been lost from the repetition of the letters rw (dxouriy, tives). Aéyw or €p® is understood from od Aéyw supr., the positive elicited from the negative.
TPAXINIA],
291
mdpmdnkta waykovita T e€nAOov deON adydvor,
> avT.
gdopa tavpov,
"Axed@os adm’ Oinaddv, 6 6& Baxylas dio
HAVE wadivtova OFBas
509. "AxeAGos] dyeAdnoo L. Brunck corr. dwo] amo L. dao C?A, Essay on L. § 36. p.64. This is better than with Schndw. to suppose a trans- ition to direct interrogation, which is too abrupt.
*qives Gudlyvor] (1) ‘What all- accomplished champions.’ dppi-yvo has been differently explained. (2)‘ Diversely armed,’ Herm. (3) ‘Both strong of limb,’ Schndw., who compares such compounds as Sixpareis, dicodpxas, etc. The more obvious meaning given by Liddell and Scott suits better with the description which follows. Each com- batant was able every way, like a spear sharpened at both ends, ready to make and to parry various forms of attack: infr. 516-9. There is an etymological reference to yviov, ‘Active in every limb.’ This interpretation agrees also with mépadyKra, which signifies, ‘Car- ried on with blows of every kind.’
katéBav] Sc. és pégov (1. 514). Cp. Hdt. 5. 22, ’Adrgegdvipou . . dedrevew éAopévov, nal kataBavros én’ avTd ToUTO.
maykovira] Either (1) ‘Amidst clouds of dust,’ the force of may- in composition being slightly different in this and the preceding word. SeeE.on L. § §5.p.101, 6, and § 53. p. 98, or (2) ‘ With various stirrings of the dust,’ i.e, ‘ With various kinds of contest.’ Cp. mayxpdriov.
Blaydes reads mayxdvr’ émefaAOov,
needlessly substituting a prosaic for a~
poetical word, For the accusative, cp. supr. 159, ToAAovs d-yavas éfidy, infr, 562, Tov marp@ov .. aTdAov . . éomdpny,
deOAa] This word in the plural is sometimes equivalent to dOdAos, e.g. Phil. 507, dvcoictwy mévey ada, which also illustrates the periphrasis here. See L. and S. s.v. d@Aov, The addition of a nearly synonymous word in the genitive is 4 not uncommon way of expanding and so emphasizing an idea. Essay on L. § Io. p. 17,6. ;
507. tmorapod c0évos| An Epic ex- pression. Cp. Il. 18. 607, worapoto péya obévos ’Nueavoio: ib, 486, Td Te
dyeAdos A.
£ é iy ~ 6é. € rd , 6 fev jv ToTap“od abevos, Uikepw TETpadpou
510
510. Baxxias] Baxxelas LA. HAGE] FAGe L.
ab€vos ’Qpiwvos: ib. 13. 248, cbevos "I50- pevjos. It is also used by Pindar and Aeschylus.
507, 8. tiplkepw terpadpov | ddcpa tavpov] Eustathius, p. 573, 27, reads tetpdopov, but he quotes elsewhere as in the text, and the epithets redoubled about the same word are more impres- sive in this connection. terpdopor immoz in Od. 13. 81 are réooapes 6pod deipov- tes Gpya. Sophocles here employs the word in a new sense,=éml récoapow deipdevos, ‘Upborne by fourfold means,’ =‘four-footed.’” This gives the Ache- léus an advantage against his biped antagonist, and so lends additional terror to the description.
dopa is in appastiey with morapod oOévos,i.e. cbevapds ToTapés, Tatpos napa- gavopevos. The word pacua, like our ‘apparition,’ implies something which produces a strange impression through the eye. Cp. infr. 836, 7, devordry . . Bdpas .. pdopart. Acheldus enters the contest évapyijs Tadpos, supr. 1.11. Cp. Il. 21. 237, 8, rots éeBadrdrce Oupace, pepunas jute Tadpos, | x€paovde,
510, dm’ Oivabav] According to Hellenic notions each of the competitors for a prize must have a city. Acheléus hails from Oeniadae, the city at his mouth, where he was probably wor- shipped, and had a réyevos Buyds re dunes.
Baxxlas ..OnBas] For Thebes as the city of Heracles, see above, l. 116, Kadpoyer#. The word Barxias com- mends him to the favour of the Dionysiac worshippers. Cp. Ant. 1135 foll., ©nBaias émoxonodvr’ dyuds | Tay é« macay Tipas | bmeprdray moAcow.
The emphasis on ©7fas is strength- ened by the order of words, madivrova being interposed. This epithet has been explained as specially descriptive of a bow like the Scythian, whose ends turned outwards, But it is rather= ‘elastic, as a general epithet of the
U2
292
2OPOKAEOYS
Toga Kal Abyxas pbrradév TE TIVdoTr,
mats Auos’
a di ~ ot T6T doAAEls
> Yoav és pécov léwevor dexéwv' pova 6
eUrextpos ev péow Kimpis paBdoviuer ~vvoica,
515
, 2 @ v4 > be , , er. ToT hv xepos, jv dé T6gwy mdrayos,
2 ft , is TAUPELMOY T avapryda KEpaTov
fv 8 dpdimdexroe
513. Acds] Aéo A pm.
péeiwy| trav . elwy L. tavpeiwy A,
bow: i.e. Drawing against that which draws it. Cp. Heracl. Fr. 56, ed. Byw. madivrovos appovin Kdcpov, bKwoTEp Avpns wai tégov; Il. 8. 266, madrwrova Tota, TiTaiver,
513. wats Avés}] The name is not required after this full description of the hero who is always in our thoughts.
doAAcis] ‘With collected might.’ The Scholiast drily says, cataypnoriucds efnev éml S00 TO dodAcis. But the word is graphically descriptive of the confused contest as it appeared to an awe-stricken spectator. The meeting of the hero and the monster was as if two armies clashed. There is the same straining of language as in terpadpov, supra. Cp. Milton, Par. Lost, Bk. 2. ll. 636 foll., where Satan is compared to a fleet at sea: ib. 714, 18, ‘As when two black Clouds, | With Heaven’s Artillery fraught, come rattling on | Over the Caspian, then stand front to front | Hovering a space, till winds the signal blow | To join their dark encounter in mid air.’
514. téwevor Aexéwv] ‘ Eager for the bridal.’ See Essay on L. § 56. p. 102, and cp. Il. 23. 371, maracoe 5é Ovyds éxdorou | viens lenéver.
péva] The combat was manifold, but one power, that of the Goddess of Love (supr. 497-506), presided over the whole.
515. evAektpos .. Kumpis] ‘ Aphrodite, the giver of desired marriage.’ So evxAo0s AnuyTnp is Demeter who gives abundant herbage.
PoBdovéper Evvotca] ‘Was there directing all.’ The faBdovépos, or paB- dodxos. was not the BpaBeurns or BpaBevs (in this case Zeds dywvios) who awaid- ed the prize, but the regulator of the contest, who was not necessarily the same person. Cp. Plat. Prot. 338 A
514. léuevor] iépevor L. 520. 8] 6¢ LA,
520
iéuevot A, 518. Tav-
(Hippias loq.), wei@eo9é por faBdodyov nal émoratny nal mputaviy éd€abat, ds ipiv puddge 7d wétprov pijKos TOv AOyuv éxarépov.
517. Schndw. regards this line as a hendiadys describing the noise made by hand and bow together, ‘There was the sound of the hand, the sound of the bow,’ i.e. the sound of the hand upon the bow. But xepés rather means, ‘ Of blows with the fist,’ and in téfev méraryos is included, besides the twang of the bow, the whizz and loud impact of the arrow. Musgrave objects to 7éfwv as unsuited for close fighting (cp. Hdt. 3.78. § 3),and absurdly suggests tapoav, The arrows might be delivered before closing, or Heracles might retire a few paces. But it is needless to press the details of the description, which is meant to suggest in a few words the incidents of a varied encounter. Cp. the meeting of Satan and Death in Milton, or of Christian and Apollyon in the Pilgrim’s Progress.
519. dvaprySa] ‘Therewithal.’ The crashing blows of the bull’s horns were mingled with the twanging of the bow, etc., in a confused noise. The more usual form is dupeya.
520. qv] This, the so-called ‘schema Pindaricum,’ does not occur elsewhere in Sophocles. Cp, Eur, Ion 1146, évqv 8... bpat: Hes. Theog. 321, 77s 5 hv rpeis xepadat. It only happens where the verb precedes the noun, and it is here used for the sake of the emphatic re- petition of #y—jv—Fv. Recent philo- logy inclines to consider #y in such cases not as the 3rd person singular, but as a dialectical form of jaav.
Gpdimderror kAipaxes| ‘ Twistings and mountings on the back.’ The «Ar vag was a trick in wrestling. Hermann
TPAXINIAI,
293
, = kXipaxes, Hv O€ petdrov dddevTa
TAnypata Kal ordvos dugoiv,
& 8 evamis aBpa Thravyet map dxO@
HoTO, TOV dv mpocpévova akoiTay,
ey® O& padrnp pev ola dpdta, 76 8 dpdivelknroy dupa vippas
éXevov dppever*
kawd patpos apap BéBaxer,
a , 2 7 @MOTE TOPTLS Epnpa,
521. perwrwy] petomav A, veixntov] 768 aupvixnrov L. véy] édeetvdy MSS. Porson corr. épjua L. épqua C7A.
conjectures the nature of it to have been that mentioned by Ovid, Met. 9. 51, in describing this very contest, viz. the act of giving the adversary a sudden push so as to turn him round, and then trying to throw him by mounting on his back. For the use of the verbal dppimvextol, cp. supr. 357, pemrés and note, and see Hdt. 3. 78, cuymAaxevtos . . TwBpiew TO Mayo.
521. perotov.. wAHypata] ‘ Blows given with the forehead’—of Acheléus. Cp. Ovid, Met. 9. 44, 5, ‘Totoque ego pectore pronus | Et digitos digitis, et frontem fronte premebam.’
522. ordvos] ‘Groanings’—not from pain, but from the extremity of effort.
523 foll. Cp. supr. 24, éy® yap funy éxmemAnypern poBy.
523. & 8 evams GBpa] The Chorus, who have only seen Deianira as a care- worn matron, delight in imagining her tender beauty as a girl.
524. tThAavyet] ‘ Far-glancing.’ Ex- plained by rnAcoxdmw; i.e. TRAE Tép- mova Tas avyas THv dupatwyv. ‘* Where a rising-ground gave a distinct view of the fight.’ Paley.
526. éyd Sé pdrap pev ota opal] The interpretation of one Scholiast, éyd mapeioa TA ToAAG, TA TEAQ A€yw Tay mpaypaTwy, seems to point to a lost various reading, in which ra reppé- va, or something of the kind, was written for patnp pe ofa. It isanother question whether the conjecture founded upon this, 7d réppar’ ofa, gives better sense
526. ofa ofa L. 708 dpiveixntoy A.
525
53°
ofa C. 527. 708 dugi-
dpivnioy L?, 528. ére-
530. Wore] womepL. tore A. épyya]
than the reading in the text, which is explained in the first scholion: éyw, pnoly évéiaberws, woel patnp Aéyw. The Chorus had not been present at that distant scene, but in imagining it they feel a mother’s tenderness for her, who ‘with much, much more dismay Beheld the fight than those who made the fray.’ (Shak. Merchant of Venice, 3. 2. 61, 2.)
527. 76 8. . dupéver] ‘And she for whom they fought, with anxious looks awaits her lord.’ 6¢€, as in prose 5’ otv, here resumes the clause rov dy . . dxoi- ray after the parenthesis. This makes easier the omission of the object after dppévea, which has been felt as a diffi- culty :—i.e. 9 vdpon, mepipaxntos odca dypoiv, ercv@s Ocwpyevn dvapéver tov vxavta. Her ‘eye’ or ‘gaze’ (Essay on L. § 54. p. 99) is made the subject because she is intently looking on, and not merely, as the Scholiast says, be- cause the most beautiful part is put for the whole. Cp. Aj.140, mrnvijs as Supa meAelas.
528. éAewdv] ‘Deserving pity,’ be- cause distracted with doubt and fear. Cp. O. C. 317, 8, nat pypi Kaadpnpe, Koun exw Ti pa, | TaAatva.
529. Kad patpés, K.7.A.] ‘And all at once she leaves her mother’s side.’ In the manner of this brief and rapid lyric strain, the Chorus pass from the midst of the contest to its final issue.
530. Sorte wéptis épqpa] ‘Like a heifer taken from the mother’ whom
294
ZOPOKAEOYS
AH, fiuos, pirat, Kar’ oikoy 6 ~évos Opoet tais alxpaddros matoly as én’ e£dde, tipos Ovpatos HAOov as buds AdOpa,
Ta piv ppdoovoa xepoly drexvnodunr,
og 2 Ta 8 ofa mdoyw ovyKaroLKTLoupery.
535
képnv ydp, ofuat &° odxér’, GAN eCevypévyy, maperodédeypat, poptov date vavTiros, A@Byrov eumiAnpa TAS euHs Ppevos,
kal viv 68 ovoa pipvopey pias bd
xAaivns braykddopa, todd? ‘HpaxdjAs,
540
6 motés tiv Kdyabos Kadovpevos,
531. Opoet] Opder LAL? VV?. covaa] ppafovca LL*, gpdacovea A. euns L, 539. 01d] tno L. tno C’A.
she often misses; with an allusion to the solitary and wandering life’ which Deianira has led since her marriage day.
531-632. Deianira, who has already prepared the charmed robe, confides her intention to the Trachinian maidens, and, on Lichas’ coming forth, entrusts the gift to him, with the appropriate commands,
532. @s ém’ é£68m] ‘With his de: parture in view.’ Cp. El. 1322.
533. Ovpatos] The masc. for the fem. form occurs more readily where a woman is speaking to women. Cp. supr. 151; El. 313; Essay on L. § 20. P. 30.
534. xepotv &] For the postpone- ment of the initial word, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78.
7a pev..7d 8é are adverbial accu- satives=‘ Partly,’ not antecedents to the relatives. Cp. infr. 843, 4.
535. ota wacxw] ‘For the treat- ment I receive.’ In what follows she takes up the latter topic first.
ouykatoutioupévy] ‘To implore commiseration.’ For the effect of the middle voice, cp. Hdt. 1, 114, dmoun- titeto tov bmd Kupou jyrnoe.
536. otpar 8 ovKere] Sc. xdpy elvar.
537. wapecdéSeypar] wapa- implies, ‘At unawares,’ (as we say, ‘By a side wind.)
538. ‘A piece of merchandize which inflicts an outrage on me.’ As in supr.
Opoet Ct Vat.
532. ds] ds A. 534. ppa- 535- ola] ota L. ofa C?. 538. eufs] 541. mords] moros....L. motos A,
33, the expression is adapted to the si- mile. The figure is not that of over- loading, which could have no meaning here, but simply that of a cargo which in some way proves disastrous. There is a play on the word éyméAnua, which is an accusative in apposition, not to ~éprov, but to the action of mapeobdé- Seypnat. The line may be thus para- phrased: date rovTw To épmoAnpart éumodAGoGa kal AcAwBHRoOat Kal THY epi gppéva. AwByrdév is the verbal of the cognate passive,=ém AwBA mparrdpe- vov. Essay on L. § 53. p. 98. Her- mann and others explain the words to mean, ‘A cruel return for my faith- fulness of soul.’ But rijs éuijs ppevds is merely a periphrasis like 7 éu?) Yux7 in Ant. 559. Cp. Phil. 1281, and espe- cially Ant. 1063, ds pi) "uToknowy toh Ti enn ppéva.
540. traykdAtopa] ‘Clasped in one embrace.’ Cp. Ant. 650, puxpoy mapay- xdhiopa tovTo -yiyvera. The sense of weds is continued: i.e. pw. 0. x. ey oa aykadicpa.
7o.d8’ ‘“HparA‘js, «.7.A.] This, the single expression of bitterness on Dei- anira’s part, tends to confirm the inter- pretation given supr. of Il. 383, 4. Cp. Shak. Othello, 4. 2. 107, ‘Des. ’Tis meet J should be used so, very meet.’
541. hptv is to be taken with mordés xayadds, rather than with sadobvpevos (which is added to complete the sense). Fptv is also resumed with dvrémepype. -
° TPAXINIAI.
295
’ A? y ze a ~ , olKoupt avreTeprpe TOU -aKpou XPovovu,
LA ~ X lot eyo d& Ouvpodcbar pev ovk émtorapat
vooobvvTt keivp Todd THOSE TH viow 7 a2
> > a a i 76 8 abd vvoixeiv 778” Spod ris dv yuri B45
y <i ~ Ry lod dvvaito, Kowvwvotca Tév ab’tav ydyov;
6p yap HBnv tiv pév Eproveay mpica,
tiv d& pbivovcay. dv adpaprdgey gidret
6pOadrpos avOos, trav O bmextpérer wdda, a > fot lot Tait oy hoPotpat, pH moors piv “Hpaxadjs
[71 a. 559
€uos Kadhrat, TAS vewrépas 0” dvip,
95? > GX ov ydp, Somep elroy, dpyaivery Kadov
yuvaika voiv éxovoav' FS exo, pirai,
AuTHpioy fAvmnpa, THO tyiv dpdow,
542. dvrémeppe] dvrémepev L, dvrémeppe A,
554. buy] vpiv L. jpiv Vat.
‘Heracles, so faithful and kind to me (as he was reputed), has sent me such wages in return for my long service in keeping the house.’
542. TOU pakpod xpévov] A genitive like that in pnvds picOov. Tov p. xp. Sc. THs oixoupias.
For the sense, cp. Eur. H. F. 1371-3, aé 7 obx époiws, @ Tddaw’, anbAeca, | Gowep ov rapa AéxTp owles dopadds | paxpas StavTAodo’ év Sépors oixoupias.
543. ov« émlorapar] ‘I cannot.’ Cp. Ant. 686, par’ émoraipny AéEyev.
544. vorotvtt, k.7.A.] ‘Though often taken with this malady :’ viz. with love. Cp. supr. 445 and note. The clause is concessive.
545. 76 8’ ad Evvouetv] The article, for which cp, Ant. 78, 70 8 | Big moAt- tov Bpay épuy aunxavos, gives indignant emphasis to the antithesis. That He- racles’ affections should go forth to others is something to bear: that the rival should have a position in the household is intolerable. For tis dv Svvairo, cp. Eur. Med. 1044, ov« dy dv- vaiuny' xaipérw Bovdeipara | 7a mpd- obey.
546. yapov] ydyos is not strictly reserved for the xovpidin dAoxos. Cp. Eur. Hel. 190.
547. HBny, «.7.4.] The contrast is developed as the sentence proceeds.
551. kadjrat] xadeirae LA pm.
Cp. 0. C. 1649, dvbpa, Tov pév, K.7.A.
viv pév] ie. rhode pév, Cp. Aj. 114, Tépyus de, and note.
548. av, «.7TA.] ‘From which’ (viz. from those whose youth advances) ‘ the eye is wont to cull the bloom; but from the other,’ etc. The expression is not clear, but the meaning is obvious, and the text is not corrupt. For the relative referring to the former of two expressions, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, and cp. O. C. 86, 7, PoiBy Te Kdpot .. 6s pot. And, for the generic relative plural with a singular antecedent, cp. Thuc. 6.12, 13, vewrépw.. | ods éyd bpav viv évOa5e.
549. Umektpérer wd5a] Sc. 6 fuepos understood in the personified ép6aApés. The crowding of images is certainly rather bold, For the general sense, cp. Plato, Symp. 195, 6, especially the words dvavOei yap kal dmnvOnndre kal chpati Kal puxh kal GrAAw dtwodv ode évier Epws.
550. radr’ ovv doBotpar] ‘This then is my fear;’ i.e. rodrov Tov pdBor ~oBodpa:. rabra refers to what precedes, and is further explained by what follows.
The distinction between wéots and dvfp, ‘husband’ or ‘lord,’ and ‘mate,’ is readily intelligible.
534. Autyptov] Cp. O. T. 392, Avbas TL. . EKAUTHpLOV.
+AUvanpa] The MS. reading, Aurqpiov
295
fv pot madadv Sépov apxatov more
ZOPOKAEOYS
555
Onpos, A€BnTe Karke Kexpvppévor,
a
a > a , BY oO 7als er ovaa TOV Sacuatépvov Tapa
Nécoov gbivovros éx pévov avehouny,
ds tov Babdppovy morapsy Evnvoy Bporods
a > , pucbod ’mépeve xepaiv, otre ropmipos
560
Kdtrais épéccwy otre Aaiheoi vews.
a 2 7 N 2 eo aN OS K@pe, TOV TAT P@OV NViKa OTOAOV
édv ‘Hpaxde? 7d mpdrov edyis éomdpny,
ca ; ee eA ec r9 & 7 , épov em @pos, HVIK HY LET@ TOPE,
557. er] er) L. er’ AL 559. eUnvov] eiqvdv C23, edqvov A, Aaipeciy] Aaiparsw L. Aaipeow A. ..aTdswy AVER,
AUmnpa, has not been successfully ex- plained. Av7jprov cannot be taken as a verbal noun governing an accusative. Nor is it satisfactory te postpone the comma and render, ‘ A vexation for Iole that will deliver me.’ Herm. conjec- tures A. enAnpa, which may be right, but anticipates too much. A more general word seems to be required. vénpa is suggested by the resumption in 1. 578, and the first syllable may have been lost from ov preceding or voby coming in the line above. Other con- jectures are Aurnp 6v Tt mnpovas (Ziel), and Mr. Paley’s 7 8 éxe: . . Auryjpiov Avmnua. To this last it may be ob- jected that the use of the first person (€xw) is more expressive of Deianira’s sanguine mood, A third way of inter- preting the words as they stand may be suggested, viz. taking Aurjpioy pas- sively, agreeing with Avmpya: ‘I will tell you a way in which I find the grief remediable.’ For the passive use, see Essay on L. § 53. p. 99, and for the re- dundant antecedent, ib. § 40. p. 75, 2.
555. wv... Kexpuppevov] ‘I had, hidden in an urn of bronze, the gift I once long ago received from the old Centaur.’ wo7é is to be taken closely with dapov. Cp. O. T. 1043, 9 Tot Tupavvou Thad ys waAat TOTE ;
For apxatos in the sense of ‘ old,’ cp. O. C. 112, xpévw madaol. madraids and dpxatos convey more of a sense of awe or wonder as attaching to old age, than yépwv or yepads. The Centaur is
mapa] mapa LA.
558. Nécoov] véecou L, véooov A. 560. ‘mépeve] mépeve LA. 501.
562. Tov maTp@ov .. oTdAoy] TaY TaTPGwv Tov maTpoov .. crddov Vat.
564. Wvl ev AR. Fv VV?
thought of as an old-world creature belonging to a state of things that is passed away. :
557. wapa=from a person==(i.e. by his will), é*=out of a place.
558. pdvwv] Bergk conjectures go- voy. Cp infr. 1. 573, opayav.
559. TOV. . moTapov.. mépeve] Cp. Plat. Theaet. 199 E, 6 rov rorapoy xabn- youpevos. The epithet Badvppovy ac- counts for mortals needing the Centaur’s help.
561. épéoowv, which is added to explain the instrumental dative x@mais, is of course not resumed with Aaipeow.
562 Tov watp@ov..arddov] ‘On that journey on which my father sent me forth” viz. When he gave me in marriage. The expression is more natural if we imagine Oeneus as having accompanied them part of the way. This accusative is in a loose construc- tion with the sentence (in apposition to the action). Cp. O. C. 1400, 1401, ofov Gp’ 6500 Tédos | “Apyous dpapynOnpev.
563. Evv Hpakdct] ‘ With Heracles at my side.” The preposition is not re- quired with éoméunv following, but the fulness of expression marks the close- ness of her relation to Heracles.
564. tvik’ fv pecw wopm] ‘When he was at the middle of the crossing.’ Cobet would read 4 ’vy (‘I was in’). Dindorf and Nauck also prefer the first person. But there is no sufficient rea- son for this, and the locative dative presents no difficulty.
TPAXINIA].,
2? . oe Wave: patatas yxepolv' ex & iio éyd,
207
565
X® Lyvos eOds mais emiatpepas yepoiv 2 , a) x Then
HKev Kountny tov: és O& mAEdpovas atépvav Sieppoifncey, exOvicxov 8 6 Onp Tocotroy eime, tral yépovtos Oivéws,
ra ? ~ dA tocévd dvice Tav éuav, edy ibn,
57°
mopOpav, dOovvey’ batdrnv o erepr eys’
édv yap auplOperrov aipa trav enor opayav évéykn xepolv, fF perayyddrous eBarev iods Opéupa Acpvaias vdpas,
Ed PA a 4 €oTal Ppevos cot TotTo KnAnTHPLOY
575
ths ‘Hpakdelas, dote pyri’ elodav
2 om ~ RA 7 ~ z oTépger yuvaika Keivos avril ood mAéov.
567. idv] tov from idy A pr.
dOovvex’| 600vvex’ A pr.
565. paratats] ‘ Wanton’ Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 229, and the use of pard{wy in O. T. 891.
566. émorpapas] The middle voice is more usual. Here réfov or BéAos may be supplied in thought. The word always implies a sudden move- ment.
xepoiv] Either (1) ‘ From’ (gen.), or (2) ‘ With’ (dat.) ‘his hands.’
507. kopqtyv] The feather of the arrow which is elsewhere imagined as a swift wing, is here figured as its hair.
568. otépvwv] Governed of &a- in Sieppoifncev.
ék@vnckwv} ‘As he breathed his last’ This compound is elsewhere used figuratively, as in yéAw &xOavoy, Od. 18. 100, (‘ died outright [as it were] with laughter’); and from Plato on- wards, ‘To faint or fall into a trance,’ is the accepted meaning of the word.
570, 1. TOv éwav.. ropOpav|] For this use of the possessive adjective, cp. O. T. 572, 3, 7as éuds .. Aatov diapOopas.
572. yap introduces the explanatory statement, answering rocdvée.
tav éuav opayav is (a) possessive genitive with afua, and also (b) abla- tive genitive with évéy«y, ‘Bear from
v mAevpovas]| tAevpovas L. mAetipova A.
t édy win] éav mvOni LL?. yp. édv m(Oq1) CX. edv widp A. édv wedn R. a] om. LAL?VV'R,
€u from yn L. orépfe Vat. V. orépta V3,
579.
s7I.
a Vat, 577. orepéer| e
oréptac R,
my wound the clotted gore of my wound.’
573, 4. 7-- U8pas] ‘At the place where the arrows had been tinged with black venom from the Lemaean hydra,’ i.e. ‘From that part of the wound where a dark tinge shows a trace of the hydra’s venom in which the arrows were dipped. The blood would be more clotted about the wound because of the venom, and the part of the blood most affected by the venom would be preternaturally dark Observe the un- conscious tautology in Opéuya after dp- piOpenroy, and for the periphrasis, cp. the uses of @agpa in ll. 509, 837. Opép- pa is merely expletive. See Essay on L. § 10. p.17. Madvig’s reading, adopted by Paley, is weddyxodos..ids. Opéupa is then ‘ the issue.’
577. orepter] The future indicative after wore ph is curious. Cp. O.T. 411, Gor’ ob Kpéovros mpoordrou yeypa- Youu. Several MSS. and Hermann read orépfar; but the nominative is then unaccountable. If the text is right, we must suppose a return to the indicative from the infinitive which should have followed wore y7.
avril god mdéov] ‘Before thee:’ a
298
Totr evvoncac, ® pirat, Sdpos yap Hv
ZOPOKAEOYS
s
keivov Oavévros éyKekAeiévoy Karas,
xitéva Tév8’ Bawa, mpocBadoto’ dca
580 -
(Gv keivos eie’ Kal meme(pavtar Tade.
x x , Zi 2 7) 2 ON KaKas o€ TOAPaS PUT ETLOTALLNVY EYw
BAT éexpdOouu, Tas TE TOAMHTAS TTVYS,
pirrpos 8 édv mas tHvd? brepBardpcba
o ~ a>¢ ~ tiv maida Kal Oédkrpoice Tots ef “Hpaxnd<é,
585
Heenxdvytat tovpyov,—ei Te py doKo
mpdocev pdraov’ ef O& ph, mwemavoopal.
XO,
2 » ” 2 \ ‘4 2 a va adrN ei Tis éorl miatis év Tots Spwpévas,
Soxeis tap huiv od BeBovrcicbar Kakas.
579. eyrerderpevov] eyrerdecopévoy A, 587. menavoopat] menatcerac A, yp. menatoeras V*.
Tas A. fres L. ef tus AL
twofold expression including ‘Instead of thee’ and ‘More than thee. Cp. Ant. 182, 3, pel(oyv’.. dvti rhs atrod
maT pas. 578. rodr’ évvonoac’| ‘ Bethinking me of this.’ See the conjectural read-
ing véyya supr. 1. 554, note, which this would seem to resume.
86p01s] Probably a cabinet or closet, which would exclude the light. Cp. Eur. Alc. 160, 1, é 8 édodaa nedpivev ddpwr | éoOATa ndcpov 7 ebmpenas RoKH- gato, where the ‘cedarn habitation’ of the dress is a sort of wardrobe.
580. Baa} Sc. ro’r@w from rodto supr.
mpoaBadota’ boa | Lav Kelvos etre] ‘With such addition as the Centaur, while yet alive, enjoined.’ This refers to the manner of application, or of preparation for immediate use —cp. infr. Il. 680-7—and not (as Schndw. supposes) to something added to or mingled with the blood. The words need not include more than the pre- cautions on which she afterwards lays such stress :—infr. 684-92. Others take mpooBadovoa (sc. Tov vovv) to mean, ‘Giving careful heed to.’ Cp. infr. 844, and note.
581. wemeipavrat] An Epic word. Cp. Od. 12. 37, 8, ratra wey otrw mavra memelpay rat.
582, kakds 5¢.. 584. piArpors 82 ..]
581. xeivos] éxetvos A.
583. rds] 588. ef ris]
The repetition of 5€ indicates the con- tention of opposing thoughts. Cp.0O.C. IOI4, 5, 6 feivos, dvat, xpnatis, at 6 cvppopal | abrod mavwdres, aftar 5 dpv- vadeiy.
Tas te ToApwoas] Sc. rds roiatras TéApas,
585. é’ ‘“HpaxAe?t] ‘ Upon Heracles; i.e. used with the view of influencing him. Cp. Eur. Hipp. 32, ‘Immoddry 3 ém, K.7.A.
586. pepynxdvytar totpyov] means have been contrived,’
587. ef 88 pq] ‘But if otherwise, I will proceed no further,’ i.e. ef Sond mpdcceyv parady rt. Tt in the preced- ing clause is to be taken, not with 5oxa, but with mpdocey. Cp. El. 31, e way 7 KaLpov TUYxavw.
Deianira promises to desist, if the Chorus think her unwise. But when Lichas appears, she forgets everything in the eagerness of her purpose, and their faltering dissuasion is lost upon her.
588. mioms .. 590. } mors] The niors of which the Chorus speaks is more objective = ‘Ground of confi- dence ;’ that which Deianira means is more subjective,=‘The confidence I have.’
589. od. . Kak&s expresses a cautious approval. Cp. Fr. 154, éxorp’ av add po) KaKes ateaoa,
‘The
TPAXINIAI. 299
AH, 590
a By ~ olrws exer y’ mlotis, ms TS pev Soxeiy é . - e ? ir 4
veotl, weipa & ov mpocapirnod tro,
> a . XO, dar’ cidévar xpy Spdcav, ds ob8 ef Soxeis v BA x an exelv, Exols av yvOpma, wy metpwomern. ? = AH, GAN adrtik cicspecba’ révde yap Bréro ” ay x ia 2 2 ? Oupatov dn, Sia tdxous 8 édedoerau, 595 > ~ » Hovey map tydv ed areyotped’ ds oxéro
By > A
kav aloxpa mpdoons, otmot aicyivyn tecel. Fa ~
Al. ré xp mrouetv; ofpawe, téxvov Oivéos, ¢ 2 a ae a as éopev dn TO paxpo xpove Bpadeis.
b ~ AH, aX aird 84 co tara Kal mpdocw, Aixa, 600 iq ‘\ ? 4 > a 4 €ws ad Tais Erwbey Ayopd g€évais, t 2 ‘ee lod dros hépns por tovde y ediiph mémdov,
592. ov5’ ei Soxeis| odfoxetao L. od8 ef Soxeis C8A. a@yopa C? mg. 7OyvOpa C? mg. dy yva@pa A. mpdacons A. aisxivy rece] aicxivn meat LA. aioyivy mece? Vat. moteiv] moety L. aorety A. 601. Tats] rats C2. rats A.
593. dy yaipa] yp. 597. mpacons| mpacons L.
598. 6o2. révde y
+a, ebign] Tévbe y eivpy C2. rdvde y’ ebupH A Vat. VV.
590. y’ marks the limitation under which she assents to ef 71s éori miotis supra.
591. éveott] Sc. 7H miore or TY BovActyare.
teipa 8° ot Tpocwpihyod mw.) ‘ But I have not yet made acquaintance with the proof of it;’ i.e. My plan has not been tested by experience.
593- yvGpa] The meaning of words signifying mental processes or results is not yet fixed in tragic diction, and is still relative to the several meanings of the corresponding verb. Thus yr@pa =éyvwopevoy 7, which in the present context would signify, ‘Anything clearly discerned or determined.’ 1] wetpwpévy =el pn meipay Ad Bos.
594. avrix’ eladpeoQa] Deianira, in her eagerness, under-estimates the time that must still pass before Heracles’ arrival. It is thus that tragic feeling helps the conventional abridgment of time that is necessary to the compo- sition of tragedy: mévouv yap dxpov ob exes xpdvov.
tévSe] Lichas, whom she does not care to name, and who is treated slight- ingly throughout. His fate ‘is but a trifle here’ (Shak. K. Lear, 5. 3. 295)-
595. €kevoerat] ‘He will make his way’ to Cenaeum, where his master is.
596. oreyotweO’] She expresses a wish and not a command, and this in the passive voice, not only as a gentler, but also as a more eamest way of speaking. ‘Might I only have my secret well kept by you.’
oKétw]| i.e. év oxdrw, ‘Under co- vert of darkness: the dative of place passing into a dative of circumstance. Essay on L, § 11. p. 18, § 14. p. 20.
597. The dative atoywvy is either (1) causal =‘ By reason of shame,’ or (2) =és aioxivny : cp. O. C. 483, abry . . 7iHeis: infr. 789, x@ovt pinrwy éavtév: probably the former (1). E. on L. § 11. p.18, 3.4.
599. @s.. BpaSets| ‘Since we are belated by reason of the length of time,’ viz. which we are spending in the fulfilment of our mission.
600. atta Bx .. mpdcow) ‘I have been arranging this very thing,’ viz. what Lichas is to do.
Gor. yyop&] ‘You have been talk- ing.’ Lichas has done talking to the women, but Deianira’s act, for which this gave time, is still in progress. Hence the pres. and imperf. tenses,
602, tovde y’ evita] ‘Just this care-
300
ZOPOKAEOYS
Sépnp éxeive tavépi THs éuhs xepéos. didods Se révde ppdg’ draws pydeis Bpordy
kelvou mépoiler adugidtoerat xpoi,
605
pnd dperal viv pure péyyos HAtou
e
und’ Epxos iepiv pyr epéotiov cédas, mpl Keivos avrov ghavepdy éupavis oradeis
delEn Oeoiow hpépa’ tavpoogpcyo.
> otra yap niypynv, el mor adtov és Sépous
610
Horne cwodevr’ ) Kdvouut, wavdikws
oTedelv yxiTévi THde, Kal paveiv Oeots
Ouripa Kaw Kawov év memddpart.
\ n> 2 7 KP 3g Kai TovO arroices ONL,
~ > + keivos edpabes
608. pavepiv éupavfs] pavep(o)o éupavaa, (0) from @, L. avepds éupavés AL?. év A.
Tricl. corr. 613. vléw lL. ev fully woven garment.’ Wunder’s con- jecture, 7avatipy, has been very generally received by recent editers. But (a) ye, although postponed in the sentence (Essay on L, § 26. p. 445 § 41. p. 77), bears a good meaning, complying with Lichas’ ojpave, and particularizing : (b) ebipy, ‘Carefully woven,’ is exactly in point; the value of the gift was en- hanced by the care which Deianira had spent on it: (c) ravaiy (for which, cp. 674, évduvrjpa) occurs nowhere in any extant writing, and though Hesychius mentions the word, there is nothing in his manner of doing so to show that he is quoting from Sophocles.
607. pn épros tepov pit’ epeoriov oédas] ‘ Nor sacred enclosure’ (because there would be fire upon the hearth or altar there), ‘nor hearth-lit flame.’ épé- otov has generally been referred to the private hearth as distinguished from the public altar, But a doubt is thrown on this distinction by the use of éoriay in 1, 658.
608. davepov éudavys] The reading of Triclinius (also according to Blaydes of Par. A), is here better than that of L, pavepos Epparns.
Gog. tpépa tavpoopdyw] For the gladness implied in this phrase, cp.
_ the Biblical expression, ‘As in a day of slaughter,’ and Pind. Nem. 6. 69, év dp- gueticvav | ravpopdrw tprernpiés. The
meaning of the phrase, ‘A day when the greatest victims are sacrificed,’ is illus- trated by infr. 760 foll.
611. tavéixws}] This word is rightly taken by Mr. Paley and Otto Hense with the following line:—‘I would array him rightly in this robe.’ On travdixws see above, l. 294.
612. oreAetv] ‘That I would array him.’ Cp. Eur. Bacch. 827, 8, AI. éyw oTeA® ce Swpdtrav elow pod. | TE. tiva aToAnv; % OjAvy; GAN aldas pw éxet.
613. The words kaw raivév, as Din- dorf observes, are thrown together ac- cording to a very frequent idiom, for which, cp. especially Aj. 467, pévos Hévas, The meaning of «avéy is there- fore not to be pressed. But it may hint the appropriateness of the new robe to Heracles’ first appearance after his long absence.
614. edpabis .. éw dupa Oycerat] ‘Which his eye, that lights on this firm seal, will easily discern.’ Against the conjecture of Billerbeck, éév padjoera, it may be urged that the tautology edpabes Hadjoera: is singularly ungraceful (Din- dorf has accordingly introduced the fur- ther conjecture ed@éws, and Mr. Paley that of dupa Geis, for edpadés) and that éxév adds nothing to the sense. On the other hand the reading in the text re- quires edyadés to have an active mean-
TPAXINIAI,
a ~ ’ odpayidos Epxer THO’ em dupa Onoera, i) ’ an GdN pre, kal diAacoce para pty vopor
301
615
?
, nw ~ TO pr miOvpety moumds dy Tmepiccd Spar"
4 , erelO drws dv % xdpis Kelvou Té cor
kapod ~vvedOota’ é& amis Simdq gpavf.
Al,
@N elep “Eppod tivde Tropmevw réxvnv
620
lan > BéBaov, oF te ph THart® y &v col Tore,
TO ph od 768 dyyos as exer Setar pépar,
Noyov te mist dv exes efappdcat,
615. oppayidos| appayibos L. 622. pr) ob] phy C?°T3, wd od A.
ing, and 6 to be governed xara avveow by the whole clause. The expression émOnoerat Gupa also appears strange. But for the two former objections, see Essay on L. § 53. p. 99, supr. 136, and note; and for the last-mentioned expres- sion, cp. Il. 10. 46, “Exropéos dpa pad- Aov ém ppéva OX’ tepoiow. aparyidos épxos is simply ‘ A safeguard consisting of a seal,’ without any reference to the rim of the seal. Cp. Pind. Nem. 10. 66, év dyyéwy Epreow TapmoKiros.
616. vopov] ‘Rule of conduct,’ as in Ant. 191, Towwiad éyw vopoot THVd aiéw médw. See Essay on L. p. 88, and cp. infr. 1177, 8, vépov .. weOapxeiy twarpi.
617. wepiood Spav} ‘To act beyond thine office.” The meaning of mepioads is relative to the circumstances in ques- tion. Here it conveys a rebuke for Lichas’ previous conduct, rather than a warning not to break the seal, etc. Cp. mepiood mpaccew in Ant. 68.
619. é€ &wdfis SutAq] The favour which Lichas has hitherto sought is ‘single,’ being that of Heracles alone. Cp. supr. 286, mords dv xeivw, and note.
620, Toptredw TexvyV = Xpa pat Topmi- py Téxvp, just as tupBevoar xods in El. 406 = yéa: émrupBiovs xoas. The chief stress is on BéBaov. ‘If this art of Hermes which I practise be securely mine ;’ i.e, ‘May I lose it, if I play false.’
621. od Tu pa] ohadG ¥’ év cot] i.e. ob ph Te opar® év aot ye. ‘I will not offend in anything concerning thee.’
622. 768’ dyyos] ‘This casket.’ dyyos here is the xotAov (vyaorpor (infr. 692) in which Deianira had enclosed the robe.
oppayisos A. Bay Vat.
621. re] roo LL oe A.
&s exer] * As it is,’ ie. With the seal unbroken.
623. Aédywv Te wiotw dv exes éap- pdoat} ‘And add thereto the fitting as- surance of thy very words.’ The Scho- liasts misinterpret this passage, taking épapydoae (which they must have read épappooa) for an imperative.
The use of the word dpud(w, cp. supr. 1. 494, mpooappéca, has no reference (as Schndw. supposes) to the closely-fitting robe (wAeupatowy dprixoddos, infr. 1. 768). éxers has been suspected: but cp. El. 9345, Adyous TaLovaS éxoua’: Ant.635,6, av po yvmwpas éxuv | xpnordas dropbois. éxw has a wide range of meaning in Sophocles. Thus explained, the line may be translated, ‘ And adding there- with faithfully the words you use,’ re- ferring to ll. 604-613.
The words Adywy miotiy may be ex- plained as =Adyous moras A€exOevTas (abstract for concrete), cp. supr. 1. 173, Tavbe vapéprea=Tabe vnpepr@s yern- odpeva.
But Aéywy micty may also mean, ‘A verbal confirmation,’ and the words of Deianira, including ll. 614, 5, may be regarded as the proof that Lichas is to give of the reality of lis mission from her. The seal would be enough, but the repetition of her vow, and the in- junction not to display the robe too soon (of which Lichas did not know the real reason) may have been felt by him to add likelihood to his assertion that this was Deianira’s gift. Cp. infr. ll. 775, 6, 7d odv pdvns Bwpny’ éreger. éxeis then =mapéxes, and, possibly, fv should be read for av,
302
AH.
4 >» a LA ae iA Td y é€v Sdpoicw ws ExovTa Tuyxavel.
Al, AH,
2 ra a | = s éviotapatl TE Kal dpdow cecwopeva.
2OPOKAEOYS
oreixos dv Hon. Kal yap efericracat
625
GAN ofcba pev on Kal Ta THs E€vns dpdv
mpoodéypar, avrav 0 as eéeédunv didos.
Al, AH,
ri ofr dv dddo ¥ evvérrois; Sédorka yap
dor éxmrdayjqvar Tovpoy HOovh Kéap,
630
Hi) mp@ A€yous av tov woOov Tov ef epod,
mp «idévar Taxeidev ei mobodpeba,
XO.
625. Tuyxave] tuyxdve, A. apa C%. mparov L’, Aoxa] vatdoxod A.
628. adrhy 6’] The opposition be- tween Iole and her reception is merely verbal, but it justifies the position of airhy. See v.rr.
631. ™p@] ‘Too soon.
Aéyous dv] Sc. ef Aéyous. The con- struction remains unaffected by y7. ‘I fear it is too soon for you to speak of my affection. before I know if on his side there is affection for me.’ ei5évat Takelbev, ei ToPovpeba, sc. exe’, is said by the same idiom as eidéva: tw, ei xapuver, and the like. ydp gives the rea- son for not adding more, the assurance of her love being that which in other circumstances she would have added.
633 foll. The Chorus invite all the countries around Trachis to rejoice with them at the approach of Heracles, whose triumph the welcome flute will soon proclaim. ‘He comes, long-waited for, to her who pined in thought for him. His own right arm hath freed him from toil. Let not the oars of his vessel tarry! Let him leave the sa- crifice; and let the charm of Nessus draw him gently home.’
The ode consists of two strophes and antistrophes of logaoedic verse, in which the alternation of quick and slow move- ments reflects the alternate eagerness and patience of expectancy. The scheme is the following :—
a’. optVuUrUnY
t f Sure
628. @] om. A. 632. TaxeiBer] Ta neidev L.
orp.a. ® vathoya Kal meTpala
631. mpa] mpa LA. taxeidev A. 633. vav-
id SFU HK UYU HUH Un ®
vutvuvun-vttys
vutuunvutun-— f
YtueYuRu-vu
Ra ere yee BUS tu-utu-
ort urMr-Ys
as tl al
Wt Riso tee
633-5. ‘Ye dwellers by the hot
springs near the haven and the rock, and by the Oetean heights.’
633. Hot springs were sacred to Heracles (Aristoph. Nub, 1047, etc.). Hence Thermopylae (where there was an altar to him, Hdt. 7. 176) had a special interest in his return.
vavhoxa kal metpata] ‘By the road- stead and the rocks.’ For the use of adjectives in general indications of place, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 39. Others take vavAoxa substantively, but this makes an awkward division of the sen- tence. Aovtpé no less than wdyous is governed of tapayaeraovres. The word mayos is used of the summit of Mount Oeta, infr. 1, 1191, but wéyor here in-
TPAXINIAI,
Oepud Aovtp& Kal méyous Oitas mapavaterdorres, of re pécoav
Mnd(iSa map Aipvav
ovo
[72 a. 636
5 Xpucahakdrou 7 dxrdy Képas,
» d
&v0 “EdAdvev dyopal Muddrides *xdA€ovrat, £
> , avT.a. O
avdos ovK avapolay
KaAN Boas Tay’ dpiv
640
> idxov Kavaxdy éemdveiow, add Oeias
avtikupov potcas,
6 yap Ads ’AdKpyvas Képos
ccirat mdoas aperas
635. weccav] péoay A. ‘EAAdvwr] ‘AAAdvar A. 639 640. byiy] vpiy L.
clude the rocky region to the north and east of the mountain. See Hat. 7. 198.
635. péooav] i.e. Surrounded by the lands of Euboea, Trachis, and Phthiotis.
636. Atpvav is here descriptive of a land-locked sea, like the Gulf of Volo, although in the Homeric use, of which this is a reminiscence, it is sometimes applied to more open waters, as also in Soph. Fr. 432, én’ of6ua Aipvas, a phrase which is ridiculed as an affectation by Aristophanes, Av. 1337, 8.
637. xpuonAdkatos is the Homeric epithet of Artemis, xpuonAaxarov neda- devjs. In whatever sense the word was originally used, Sophocles is think- ing here of the bright arrows of the goddess, for which, cp. O, T. 207, ’Apré- pbos aiyAas, x.7.A., and note.
aktav} The word signifies a jutting foreland, or cliff, such as elsewhere, as in Salamis and at Artemisium in Euboea, was dedicated to the divine huntress. Cp. supr. 1. 212, ’Opruyiay, and note.
638, 9. ‘ Where are the famous gather- ings of Hellenes in the Council of Pylae.’
‘EAAdvev dyopal WvAdri8es are the meetings of the Amphictyonic Council at ‘Pylae. Cp. Hdt. 7, 200, 201.
*«Xéovrar (cp. infr. 1. 659, va HAzf- erat Ourip: Eur. Or. 331, va peodp-
637. Tap Aiuvay] mapadipvay LA. Tricl. corr. . *«éovrar] kadéovrat LA Vat.R. Musgr. corr. 644. «épos}] Te xépos L Vat. V.
645 638.
te xovpos AV®. Tricl. corr.
gparor A€yovrat pvyxot), although a con- jectural reading, is more probable, be- cause more poetical, than «adcdyrat, which in this connection could hardly mean anything but ‘are summoned.’
640. KaAdBéas] ‘With delightful sound. Cp. Simon. Fr. 46, éweinep adptaro reprvoratwy pedéwy 6 Kadri Bas todbvxopdos avAds: Aristoph. Av. 682, xadaAtBoav . . avdAdv. Bon is used of musical sounds in Il. 18. 495, avAot gép- puyyés Te Bony exov.
640. piv... érdverow] ‘ Will arise over you.’ The sound will travel far and high.
641. dvapotav|) ‘Unwelcome.’ Cp. Herod. 3. 10, dvdpotoy mppypya, and the use of Sdios in Aesch. Pers. 257, vedxora nal Sdia.
642, 3. Oelas | dvridupov potoas| ‘Sweet as the lyre of Heavenly Muse.’ The flute was commonly associated, not with Apollo and the Muses, but with ruder powers. But the joy which it now proclaimed would make it as musical as the lyre.
644. & ydp Ards "Adkphvas Képos] * Alemena’s man-child begotten of Zeus.’ The Triclinian reading omitting ve is adopted on the ground of metre.
645, 6. wacas dpetas | Addvpa] ‘Spoils, such as are the meed of su- preme valour.’ mas is here intensive— not ‘All’ but ‘Uttermost.’
304
Jy ¥ Adgup exav én oikous
ZOPOKAEOYS
arp.8'. dv amémrodw cixouer, MavTa.
dvoxaidekdpnvov a&upévovoat
xpovov, meddytov, iSpes ovdév:
& 6€ of pida ddpap
650
5 “rdAdaway dvotddava Kapdiay
mé&ykXavutos ality @dduTO"
viv & "Apns oicrpndeis
.E7 > J» + CD. eféAvo emimovoy amepay.
a dvr.8'. addixoir apixoiro’ pH orain
655
TodvK@Troy OXnUa vads avTe,
646. én’ oixous] € from a Cl. ddpap A. maykaAautos A.
647. Sv dmémrToAw elxopev] ie. ds Av dnémtohkis Hiv. ‘Whose absence we endured.’
648. wavra..xpdévov] ‘ All a twelve- month’s time.’ savra has been changed to mav7a for the sake of the metre ; but, as Linwood observes, this adverb is nowhere used of time. It is better therefore to retain mdvra and to divide the lines as above, unless we suspect some deeper corruption. Or, if tav7@ is read, it may be possibly explained of direction, ‘Looking all ways for him.’ Cp. supr. 96 foll.
~ SvoKxatSexdpyvov| Heracles had been
absent fifteen months. The Chorus are less precise than Deianira in counting the days. They know that a full twelve- month has elapsed. And the time of chief anxiety had been the last year, on which the issue of Heracles’ fortune hung. See especially infr. ll. 824-6, éméte TeAEdunvos expéepor SudSéxaTos dpo- Tos, dvaboxav Tedciv mévav TO Ards abromab:.
649. weAdyvov] ‘Far at sea.? The expression is metaphorical, as in O. C. 662, 3, parynoera | paxpdv 1d Sedpo mékaryos. The meaning is that the place of his abode was as unknown as that of a vessel which, after leav- ing the shore, has passed beyond the horizon.
650. & 8€ ot] In Lyric poetry the habit of allowing a hiatus before of is retained from the Epic style.
651. *téAawav, Dindorf’s correction
650. 4] & L. 651. TdAauvay] TéAava LAV.
&AVat. Sdpap] dauap...L, 652. wayxAavtos] y from y L.
of 7aéAava, removes an unpleasing tau- tology, and improves at once the metre and the sense.
‘ 652. m&yeAauros] Cp. supr. ll. 105 oll.
654, 5. ‘Hoc innuit chorus: quum Hercules diu ubi esset ignoratus, longe dissitas regiones peragrasset, nunc bel- lum quod exarserit, sustulit labores.’ Herm, ‘The War-god stung to fury’ is a lyrical condensation of ll. 359-365, in which Lichas described the sudden levying of the war against Eurytus, For the personification, cp. Aj. 706, édvoev aivov dyos aw dppatwv “Apns, and note. The conjectures avd orpw0eis, oi orpwOeis, though receiving some plau- sibility from a late variant olarpadeis, are really worthless.
654. éféAuo” émlaovov auepav] ‘Has freed him from the day of toil.’ The phrase émimovos duépa is formed on the analogy of SovALoy jjpap, édevOepov Fpap, and the like, in Epic Greek. For the accusative, cp. O. T. 35, éféAvoas.. dacpdv. The ‘day of toil’ is the suc- cession of labours, which had weighed on the life of Heracles, and through him on Deianira. Cp. infr, 1. 825, dva- Soxdy TeAcly wévey, K.T.A.
655. woAtKkwrov éxnpa] Literally, ‘The many-oared car.” The expression is figurative, for there is no reason to suppose that here or in Aesch. Prom, 468, éynua is generalised as it is ‘in Plato, Polit. 288 A, 289 B, to signify literally, ‘Any means of locomotion,’
TPAXINIAI.
505
\ mpiv Tdvde mpds médw advices,
vaoietiv éotiav
dpetpas, &Oa kdxgerar Ovrijp:
ddev poror tavdpepos, Tas meOobs mayxpioT
660
ovykpadels éml mpopdoer Onpds.
AH.
yuvatkes, ws Oé€doika ph Tepattépo
mempaypéev’ 4 pot mdvd’ bo’ dpriws epor,
XO. AH.
Fd PA: ti & éort, Andveipa, téxvov Oivéas ;
665
obx 010 dbupd 8, ef gavicopar tdxa
? pe ~ kakov péy éxmpdéac am édmidos Kadjs.
XO,
657. ravde] raide A pr. 6 659. Ournp'] Gutnp...L. Ournp xplot@] y from vy C?°r8,
58. 4 A.
656. dvicee] The optative follows the previous opltative, and continues the expression of desire.
657. vaodtw éotiav] ‘The island altar,’ viz. of Zeus Cenaeus in Euboea.
659. dépetas)] ‘Passing from.’ Cp. Phil. 1262. The other construction, rHv- de hv OA apelpas ex vnoiwribdos EoTias, would have been equally possible.
kAyferar] Viz. since the report of Lichas, ll. 237, 8.
660. tavapepos] Either (1) * All day long,’ i.e. not breaking the journey (cp. infr. 740); or (2) ‘All docile,’ from huepos, i.e. cured of his passion.
661, 2. Tas mePots mayxpioTw| ovy- Kpaleis] ‘Steeped in the full anointing of persuasion:’ i.e. penetrated with the virtue of the charm through which persuasion works. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 5. 24, TEG TODTO pryvipevov ppevi: Hat. 4. 152, qidiar.. ouvexpyOnoayv. Prof. Paley, metri gratia, conjectures ovy7a- nels.
nayxpiorw has been suspected. But such a substantival use of the adjective does not seem impossible here. Cp. El. 851 foll. wavovpry mappnvy, #.7.2., where, however, the text is probably corrupt.
662. émi mpodhdcer Onpds] ‘ By the Centaur’s precept.’ mpédpacis here may mean ‘Fore-telling,’ just as mpéparos
VOL. Il.
advice] avices L, 660. mavdpepos] mavapepos A.
od Oh Tt TOY ody ‘Hpaxdret Sapnpdror ;
z advices C8. 661. may-
avucee A,
in Pind. Olymp. 8. 16 means ‘Pro- claimed.’ Or if mpédaroy be, as some allege, =mpépavrov, then mpopace may have the meaning of mpopavoe. Cp. éupacts, and Hat. 6. 129, é*pacios. In either case it is quite unnecessary to adopt an inferior reading (émmdvay dpepav) in the strophe (1. 655).
The proscenium having been vacant during the preceding ode, Deianira— with changed countenance (?) — comes forth from the house.
663. mepautépw] ‘ Too far,’ = repartépw (i.e. mépa) row Séovros. The comparative form strengthens the notion already con- tained in wépa.
665. tKkvov Oivéws) The formality of address reflects the solemnity of Dei- anira’s tone.
666. ei, «.7.A.] Cp. supr. 176, and note.
668. ob 4 introduces a question about something which is suspected to be true, but is either too strange, or too good, or, as here, too bad, to be at once believed.
wi] Sc. Aéyes.
Taév.. Swpnpdtev is a vague geni- tive, as if with the ellipse of epi. Essay on L. § 9. p. 13, 3- Cp. O. T. 701, Kpéovtos, oid por BeBovdevaws Exe. For the dative ‘HpaxAe governed by the verbal noun, cp. supr. 603, dupyp’ éxeivey ravbpi.
20¢OKAEOYES
AH, pdrdord y* dore piror dv mpobupiay
ddnrov Epyov tT mwapatvéoat AaPety, diSagov, ef Sidaxrov, €€ Srov gpoPel.
a e a rowdrov éxBéBnxev, ofov, qv ppdca,
XO. AH.
670
x ¢ bid nn? - # cal yuvaikes, tpiv Oatp dvédmicroy padeiy,
ec _ x 3 ~ C4 3 ri @ yap Tov évoutijpa mwémdoy aptiws
wn > aL? 39x eles va EXplov, apynT otos Eeveip@ TOKE,
675
totr nddviorat, SidBopov mpos ovdevds
tav oor, drAN eectiv é€ atbtod Pbiver
kal Wi Kat’ dxpas omdddos, ds © eidfis drav, [72 bd.
a
i] 670. tw] Ta L. tw A. paberyv AR, 675. otds] ods L, 677. abrod] avrod L, dvrod A.
669, 70. mpobuplav | dSyAov, K.7.A.] ‘To have zeal where they have not cer- tainty in anything which they do.’ The adjective belongs in sense rather to épyov. Cp. infr. 817, 8, dyxor . . dvdpa- Tos .. wntp@ov. For mpodvpiay Epyou AaPety = Tpobipws Epyou a&rrecOat, cp. Ant. 301, mavros épyou bvocéBeay ei- bévar.
otov..pabetv] For the construction, cp. Aristoph. Plut. 349, woiés res ;—Oios —iy perv Karopbwowpey, eb mparrey det.
673. tpiv] We must suppose an ellipse of av yevéo@a: or dy yévorTo, to which padety is epexegetic.
674. év8urijpa] Cp. Aesch. Eum. 1028, PowxoBarrous évdurois écOjpaoww. ‘’Evdurés non simpliciter quod induitur significat, sed quod ornatus causa’—Her- mann, who compares Eur. Iph. Aul. 1073, 4, évdu7’ éx Ocds parpds dwpnuara (the arms of Achilles), Troad. 258, év- burav orepéwy iepods orodpots. The word has acquired from early use a solemn association, in addition to the original simple meaning of ‘put on.’ Cp. the word ‘vestment’ in English.
675. apyit’] i.e. dpyj7. The elision of « of the dative, although rare, cer- tainly occurs in Epic Greek, and it is therefore not irrational to admit the licence here and in O, C. 1435, and also in Aesch. Pers. 855, travridfev maid?
672. qv] av LA, mon] tony A,
rodr éempdyOn, petfov éxrev® Adyov,
6 673. padetv] hapely LG, 676. d:aBopov] S:dBopoy A,
éu@, which there is no ground for alter- ing. dpyjra, agreeing with mémAor, could only mean, ‘I made the garment bright with anointing,’—a poor and ridiculous sense. The synizesis supposed by Her- mann (dpyjttolos) is practically equi- velent to the elision.
eve(pp] For the twofold epithet, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 37. The bright- ness and freshness of the piece of wool increased the marvel of its rapid dis- appearance.
676. mpds obSevds tav évBov] ‘ Not by anything in the house’ (ovdevés, neut.), The conjecture r&v éxrés (‘Of things foreign to it’) is quite unnecessary.
677. pOiver] For the return to the indicative, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 64.
678. Several editors have objected to q having an intransitive meaning= wataynyerat, and have accordingly sus- pected the reading. But the intransi- tive use of the active verb (see Essay on L. § 53. p. 98), however singular, is more probable than any conjecture that has been made. The word, so under- stood, naturally prepares the way for the description in Il. 698-700.
kat’ dxpas omAdSos| ‘Upon the stones.’ We are to imagine the court- yard, where Deianira had flung down the flock of wool, to have been paved with small round stones.
TPAXINIAI. 207
ee. ioe ? a ey® yap dv 6 Onp pe Kévravpos, mover
680
mAeupav Tikpa yAwxXint, mpovdidd£aro,
Taphnka Xarkis Kai pot
* a’? ~ TO hdppakov todr amupov axrivés 7 del
“ , 2. es) o 2 Zz Decay ovdév, GAN éowfduny, dros Sdovirroy éx dédTOV ypadry.
Zy > a ay TaS iv mpoppnta, Kal Toadr’ epar
685
= » 2 1 Fa 2 4 Oeppis Ocxrov év pvyois cdfew épé,
og a 2 7 G 4 va ews av apTly ptaTov ApHooalit Tov.
-~ a ) > Kddpwv toatra, viv 8, br hv épyacréor,
Ba & ? > 2 , ies Exploa fev Kat oikoy év Oduos Kpudy
HarAG, ondoaca Krnoiov Borod Adxvny,
690
KdOnka ovpmtigac drapes HAlov
Fs a KoiAw (vydotpo dépov, domep ecidere.
ay y 3 6 , 4, ciow 0 amooteixouca Sépkopar patw
685. 7’] om. L, L. «dna A.
vA.
680, I. tovav wAeupdv mpd yAw- xtve] ‘When suffering in his side from the cruel barb.’ The alliteration is suggestive of struggle and difficulty. Although mxpds diards (according to Buttmann) is ‘ The sharp arrow,’ the meaning is different in Sophocles,— viz. ‘Bitter,’ i.e. ‘Painful.’
682. Oeopav] The awe which at- tended his dying moments gave to the Centaur’s precepts the force of a Divine ordinance. Hence they had remained fixed in Deianira’s memory.
683. i.e. Omws év xarKq bédATw buC- vimTov ypagpny.
684. This verse has been condemned by critics since Wunder,—unnecessarily. Although it repeats and expands what is already said, this is expressive of the perturbation of Deianira’s mind, and of her effort in collecting her thoughts. She returns upon her steps several times in telling her story. See ll. 678, 698; 675, 690, 695; 685, 691.
687. ws... mou] ‘Until, having laid it freshly on, I should apply it to some use.’ The retention of dy in oblique narrative, although singular, is not in- defensible, and was defended by Her- mann on 1,3. See also 1, 164 and v. rr.
686. Oepyns| Oépuno CPA. € 692, eldere] eiSerar L.
691. KdOnka] KadjKa
eldere A,
Elmsley conjectured éws my.
689. €xptoa] ‘I applied the unguent.’ The object (rémAov) is easily supplied. Cp. inf. 696, @ mpody prov.
ev prepares for the contrast between the care taken with the robe and the neglect of the bit of wool. But Dei- anira’s speech is not logically cohe- rent, and 8’ in 1. 693 does not answer to per here.
kat’ olkov év Sdpots] ‘In a chamber of the house.’ Another instance of re- dundancy arising from the same cause— the intentness of Deianira’s thought. She is showing how closely she had observed the precept év puyots oh lev .. €ws.. dppdoatpt mov.
690. krnatou Borod] Either (1) one of the home flock, as distinguished from those in distant pastures, or (2) simply ‘a sheep from the flock.’ Adxv7, ‘Wool,’ is a more general word than pada@, ‘Sheep's-wool.’
692. Lvydotpw] The dyyos mentioned above. 1.622. It was a box with strong fastenings. See L. and S.s.v.
693. dmroorelxovca] ‘ Returning,’ from before the gate.
693, 4. parw..padetv] ‘A thing beyond the hearer’s thought, beyond
Kk 2
308
20¢OKAEOYS
ddpactoy, a€tuBrnrov avOpdrm padeiv.
To yap Kdraypa Tvyxdvo piipacd mos
695
Tihs oi6s, @ mpotypiov, és peony pddya,
n~ lol J axriy és #da@tiw as 8 éOddreTO,
pet rav &dndov kal Katrépnkrar xOovi,
popoh pddtot eixaotiv dare mpiovos
éxBpdpar dv Bréevas év topp EvAov,
400
ro.bvde Kelas mpomerés. ex O& ys, dOev mpovket, dvatéovor OpouBddes adpot,
yAaukis dmrdépas adore mlovos worot
xvderros «is yay Baxxias dn’ dprédov,
aot ovk exw Tédalva Trot yyeuns Téco*
696. mpodxpiov] mpodxpecov L, xaraynera A. xlas] Barxelao LA.
the guess of man to understand.’ pézuv .. dpprdroy=oioy Oatp' dvéAmoroy pa- Oeiy, supr. ll. 672, 3. dppaoros is that ‘which from its strangeness escapes or baffles the mind,’ as daxomos is, ‘ What from its vastness escapes or baffles the eye.” For the infin. cp. Aesch. Suppl. 94, KaTiBeiy dppacrot.
695. karaypa] ‘ The bit of wool that I had pulled.’ saréyev is properly, ‘To pull out before spinning,” so as to be ready for the distaff. See Plat. Polit. 282 E,
amas} ‘Nescio quo modo;’ indicating the carelessness of the act.
696. mpotxptov] ‘ Prepared (the robe) by anointing.’ Supr. 675, 689.
697. deriv’ és HAvatw] ‘Into the bright sunshine.” Added to explain padya.
698. fet .. dSnAov] ‘It melts all out of sight,’ i.e. dissolves and disappears.
kat Karebnerar xOovi] ‘And is crumbled on the ground;’ i.e. The shrunken morsels that remain appear like a crumbling substance.
699. eixaorév Sore] The comparison begins afresh with dove, as if eixaordv had not preceded. See Essay on L. § 40. Pp. 78> 5.
Gore..EvAov] ‘As, where wood is severed, you may see the morsels bitten out by the saw;’ i.e. it had the appear- ance of sawdust.
mpovxpiov A, yoo. dv Brépeas] éxBatperas L. dy BAépeas Ar 7os. Line in mg. L, added by C1°r?,
795
698. xaréfnera:] Karédunra L, 704, Bak-
701. mpotetés] This has been com- monly explained, ‘On the ground,’ or ‘Thrown away:’ as if «efrae mpomerés were simply =apoxeirat. But the radical meaning of mpomeryjs is rather, ‘ Ready to fall’ than ‘Having fallen. See L. and S. s.v. And on comparing infr. 1. 976, Menand. Iapak. 2, Eur. Alc. 909, Hec. 152, a more probable explana- tion seems to be, ‘On the point of dis- solution,’ ‘ About to perish,’ or ‘disap- pear.” The wool has all but crumbled away when the froth exudes from the ground.
80ev] The adverb of place being added to particularize é« yijs, d0ev takes the case of its antecedent (=«eiOev ob), just as ov is often =TovTwr &.
702. mpovKeto] ‘It lay exposed.’
OpopBaeBes adpol] ‘Clots of foam.’
403. yAaviis .. duméAov] ‘As when in bloomy vintage-time the rich liquor pressed from Bacchus’ vine is spilt upon the ground.’. yAavefjs dmmpas is to be taken (1) with the whole sentence, as a genitive of time or circumstance, rather than (2) in regimen with rorod. On the other hand, Baxyéas dn’ dmédou is to be joined with worod rather than with xv- 6évros. The venom frothed like, the spilth of new-made wine.
705. mot yvopys mwéow] ‘Whither finally to rush in thought.’ wéow (more than péAw) expresses the violence of the
TPAXINIAL. 309
cA Z > ¥ 6p@ S€ pw Epyov Sewdv e€eipyacpéerny, , bY ’ a moOev yap dv mor advtt rob OvicKkav 6 Ohp 2 xX Z ’ ow a wt > of éuol mapéox etvorav, As COvncy rep; ovk Eat, GAA Tov Badrdvr’ dmogpbioa , ” ’ a xpnfav edryé ps dy eyo pebvorepor, 6 3 yx 2? 3 a ‘ 10 y T ovKET apkel, THY pdOnow apyupat. tf yr fovn yap adrév, ef Te py evoOjoopar ef ~ yrauns, eyo Sbatnvos éatropbepa ’ > r Tov yap BarévT arpaktov oida Kal Oedv - Xeipova mnphvavta, xdomep dv Olyn 415 2. POeipee ra madvra Kvddan* eK dé Todd’ de chayav durOay ids aiparos pédas m7@s ovK ode Kal Tovde; ddén yodv éun. kaitot dédoxrat, Keivos ef ohadjoerat,
TavTn ovv opun Kdue ovvOavely dpa, 720
7o7.dv|vfromuL. dA. He? torepoy L. pebdorepoy A.
xdonep] x Gowep LA. xdoa wep dy 8. Vat. 718. 56fn yoy] Sogqry’odv L.
bores dv AC). up L,
disturbance in Deianira’s mind. Cp. tbe Homeric use of éppaiver.
706. 6p Sép’.. éeipyaopevnv] She sees her error as clearly as if it were the act of another. Hence the accusative.
707. wé0ev..dvri tod] ‘Whence? From what motive?’ The.abruptly re- peated question is quite in keeping with the rest of the speech, and there is no reason for any change in the reading.
708. s..Umep.] ‘On whose account.’ He was slain in vindication of Deianira’s honour.
714. TOv..dtpakrov] The arrows of Heracles, all alike dipped in the poison of the Hydra, are poetically spoken of as one.
Badsvr’] Sc. rv Nécoov.
Qe6v] Chiron was a son of Cronus.
715. xaomep dv is more forcible than Wakefield's conjecture xaévmep dv. ‘ Even as it touches, even so it destroys;’ i.e. ‘ As sure as it touches, so surely it kills.’ Cp. Ar. Pax, 24. -
716. é« S& ToOS’ 88e, «.7.A,] ‘And
710, bedye p’] EOeAyer A. 712, pevobnoopar| PevoOncopa A.
pedvoTE por] 715. xaorep VV®R (gl. dors V%, gl. kai. ddfer..énot A. Sdén
los Y a cad « a 720. dppq] Opphe L. dpyp A. éppp L?.
must not the dark gory venom from his (Nessus’) wound be fatal to him (He- racles) too?’ Todbe, sc. Tov Néaoou, from the implied object of Baddvza, supra. For the repetition of the same pronoun, cp. O. C. 1405-1413.
717. ids atparos is the ‘ poison con- sisting of the (envenomed) blood.’
719. SeSoxrar] Sc. éuoi from éyé in 1. 720. Observe the unconscious tau- tology in 86¢ (718)... 5é50x7a1,
opadnoetat] i.e. weicerai m1. ‘If he shall come to harm.’ A euphemism for Oavetrat.
720. tatty ov spph] ‘Together with that fall, I too shall die with him.’ épuh is ‘sudden departure,’ the impetus. which carries Heracles away. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1388, Ovudv dppaiver: Eur. Alc. gor, 2, 6pod xOoviay Aipvay ba- Bayre. She will not follow, she will rush from life together with him. The con- jecture 7ad77 makes no difference to the sense. Cp. Aj. 497. Others understand the words to mean, ‘ The same impulse
310 ZOPOKAEOYS
Civ yap Kaxas KAvovcay ovK dvacxeréy, a o ‘ ‘ eA
ATS MpoTLLa pi) KAKy TEepvKEVvat. [73 a XO. rapBeiv piv Epya bei” dvaykaios eel,
tiv & édnid’ ob xph THs THXNS Kpivey mdpos.
AH,
ovk tot év Tois py Kadots BovdrActpacwy 725 ob édmis, iris Kal Opdoos tt mpogevel. 3.
XO. adN audi rots opadreior pi) § éxovoias épy) mémeipa, THS oe TUyXdvew TMpérel, AH. rowatra 8° dv dé~eev oby 6 Tod KaKod
kowoves, XN @ pndév eat *oikor Bapd. 730 XO. oryav dv dppogor oe tov mAEiw Néyov, ei ph Te A€Ees madl 7G cavTis: eel
Q ba mapeott, pactip marpods os mpiv @xXETO.
YAAO2. & prep, os dy éx tpldv o ev eihouny, ) pynkér elvar (doav, i} cecwopéevny 738
923, detv"| Sei’ L. Sety’ A, 730. €o7’| éorw L, éor’ A. olor] otxois
MSS. Wakefield corr. gauThs] o'avria C%
which made me do the deed, shall make me die with him.’
721, 2. ‘She who cares to live nobly cannot endure ill fame.’
723. epya Sewd] (1) ‘A terrible fact,’ such as the portent of the crumbling piece of wool. Or (2) ‘Actions which are fearful,’ as the sending of the robe now proves to have been.
724. TH 8 edrid’ ob xph.. Kpiverv] This has been explained in two different ways: (1) ‘One ought not to judge of a hope,’ and (2) ‘One ought not to de- cide one’s judgment of the future.’ The first suits the context best. The ‘hope’ is that with which Deianira had sent the robe (cp. supr. 1. 667), and the Chorus urge that it is too soon to condemn that hope as having been ill-founded.
726. 4 Tis... mpokevet] Mr. Blaydes unnecessarily questions the indicative here. It makes the reference to the actual circumstances more pointed.
727. e& é&covolas] For this adverbial expression, cp. supr. 1. 395.
728. Cp. Thuc. 3. 40, tvyyvwpov & éarl 76 dotovov, wémetpa is (a) predi-
731. Adyou] xpévov LAR. 733. waornp| om. L pr.
yp. Adyou C?, 732.
cative, (6) attributive, as part of the antecedent of rijs.
729, 30. i.e. ‘That is for you to say, who have no share in the crime, but not for me, who have committed it.’
730. *olkov] ‘At home,’ i.e. within, the sphere of his own life. The MS. reading ojos is indefensible. For the figure, cp. O. T. 1390, tiv ppovrid’ ew Ta Kakay oikely yhuKd,
731-3. These quiet words precede the climax of horror. Cp. O. T. 1110, and note. dppdfor, sc. TO xaip@, i.e. kaupos etn.
tov wAeiw Adyov] ‘Anything more which you have to say.’ Cp. Eur. Med. 609, ds od kpivob par THVBE gor TA TAKiova.
732. et ph te Ae~es) ‘Unless you mean to speak,’
733. paomip ..@xero] Cp. O.C. 35, oxords mpoohies: ib. 70, mopmds . . porot.
734. The pronominal phrase, é« tprav év, takes the place of an infinitive, of which ge is the subject. Cp. similar con- structions with dvoiy Oarepov, obSév GAO %, Ti GAO 7, and the like expressions.
TPAXINIAI,
Gov Kexdjoba pyrép,
Tév viv wapovody TOvS’ dpuetpacbat ober.
AH. YA.
i id Ay 3» Ce TWarépa, KkaTaxteivaca 7H0 év ipépa,
va & 2 ig * ad £ es ro 4 ti 0 éoriv, & mai, mpds y euod orvyotpevov ; Tov dvdpa tov cov ici, Tov & éudv Aéyo
yw ae Sa > ta , otpot, Tl eéjveyKas, @ TEKVOY, Adyor ;
YA. dv odx ofdv Te pH TeAcoORVaL 7d yap
6 f, A ca La) oye. a gavbéy ris dv Obvait dv ayévnrov moveiy ;
a(nrov obrws Epyov eipydobar pe dys;
YA,
a > > ~ re ? Tas elas, @ wat; Tod map avOporav paleo
311 } Awous dpévas
740
745
avtos Bapeiav Evupopay ev Cupacw
matpos dedopKkas Kov Kata yAOooay kdvov.
AH.
mod 8 éumeddges tavdpl Kal wapicraca ;
YA. «i xpi) padeiv ce, mdvta 8) gowveiv xpedr,
736. pntép’) wntépao’ L. pnrép A. ayevnrov] dyéryntov AV?. 747. kov| eat LA. ob C*mg..
738. tl.. orvyotpevov] These words have been needlessly suspected. The abstract use of the neuter participle is more easily explained in the passive than in the active voice (e.g. 70. . 70- Ooty, supra 196). ‘What cause of dis- like is there that proceeds from me?’ i.e. ‘What cause have I given for your abhorrence?’ See E. on L. § 31. p. 54.
739, 40. Tov 8 épov Aéyw | watépa] Hyllus corrects himself, as if he had admitted too much in speaking of his father as Deianira’s husband. ‘Thy husband? no, I mean my father.’ Cp. infr. 807.
748’ év HpEpa] This shows that the action is imagined as lasting only for a day. Cp. supr. 660, wavdpepos, and note.
741, tly’ éEqveycas .. Adyov] ‘ What hast thou uttered?’ Deianira, stunned by her anguish, falters this out half consciously. iva is nearly=ciov. Cp. El. 388, tiv’, & tédava, TOvd’ ennpacw Adyov ;
eEqveyxas] éxpéperv is literally to pro- duce that which one has in possession.
742, 3. T6..gavOev] ‘That which has come into existence,’ swperasque evasit in auras.
movety) moetv LL? 748. Eumeddces] « from me L,
743. 2nd av om. MSS. corr. ex Suida.
moeiy A, 745. pis] pas A pr. éumeddtes A.
743. Tes Gv Svar’ dv] For a similar reduplication of dy in an emphatic pas- sage, cp. O. T. 339, 40, Tis yap Toatr’ dy obt dy dpytCorr’ énn | eAdwv; Suidas (s. v. rr.) has preserved the true reading, for dyévynrov is unsuitable here.
745. Glndov =avddBiov. ‘So horrible a deed,’ Cp. El. 1455, a(ndos 0éa.
746, 7. abrds .. matpés] Nauck’s in- version of these words injures the effect. avrds is made much stronger by being separated from Sedopxws and put first in the sentence.
748. épreddles ..maploraca] His- torical present. rdvdpi is pronominal = ‘to him.’ These words are said in a subdued tone. Though heart-broken, she still wishes to: hear more of Heracles.
g. ‘If you must know, then I must tell all,
et xpy padetv oe] Wunder explained this:—‘ Dignane sit cui rem exponat, iratus Hyllus dubitat’ The words may also convey his feeling of horror in telling her the consequence of her crime. adavta] ‘All,’ and not merely the answer to Deianira’s last question. Hyllus is in too impatient a mood to tell his story piecemeal.
80’ eipme xrevvyy Evpirov mépoas modu,
ZOPOKAEOYS
vikns dyov tporaia Kaxpobina,
dkrh tis dudixrvotos EvBoias dxpov
4 ‘ Khvasbv éotw, Oa matpdm Att
Bopovs dpiger tepeviay Te pudddda’
fol a? lad ob viv Ta mpar eceidoy dopevos 176O@,
- od 3 ~ # P * péddovte 8 adt® wodrvOdrous redxew ochayas
a 209 oe ? > n Ni Kipu€ ai otkwy tkeT oixelos Aixas,
Td ody dépov Sdpynpa, Oavdorpov mémdov"
dv xelvos évdts, as ad mpovfedieco,
- ~ of Tavpoxtover pev dddex évTedels Exov
Aelas dmapyiy Bods’ drap ra mdvO duod
éxatov mpoonye ocupplyh Boockhpara,
kai mpara pev deiratos thew ppevi
Kéope Te xalpwy Kal orodp KaTnvXETO
751. Tporaia] rpdmaa LA. moAu@uTous| ToAvdérous A. oixelos] oixotos L. oixetos C? TSA.
gpieco A,
750-3. 60 elpmwe.. dxrh tis ..éotiv] Cp. supr. 237, and especially Eur. Hippol. 1198, émet 8 épnyov yx@pov eiaeBddAoper, darth Tis éoTt, .. €vOev Tes 7X@ .. Bpbpov pebArev. See also Aesch. Fr. 29, Evfotéa xapmiy dui Knvaiov Avds | dathy, kar’ adrov TUyBoy aOAiov Aixa.
752. EvBolas d«pov] ‘ At the extreme end of Euboea.’ d«poy is an adjective, rather than a substantive=‘A point of Euboea.’
754. By a slight variation of expres- sion 6ptfer is here active, whereas dpi(e- rot in 1, 237 is in the middle voice. See I’ssay on L. § 30. p. 518.
tepeviav Te HvAAGSa] Tépevos TOAU- guddor, Schol.
755. dopevos 160] ‘Rejoicing, for 1 longed to see him.’ The joy of Hyllus at finding his father was in proportion to his longing for him; hence the latter is represented as occasioning the former.
756, mwodvOtTous tetxew oayds] ‘To commence the slaying of many
761. dmapxjv] dnapx(?)nv L.
759
755
760
753. Knvaor] xnvatév L. xqvady A. 756. 757. «npué) enpu€ A. iner’| fuer L. ther A. 749. mpovgediero| mpovfepeleco L, mpodte-
dnapxny A,
victims.’ roAv@dTous = ToAAGY Ouparor.
757. oiketos| ‘ His own,’ i.e. attached to his person. This word denotes the relation of Lichas to Heracles. Deia- nira, to the Trachinian maidens, supr. 1. 531, speaks of him as 6 £évos, i.e. as not belonging to Trachis.
759. as ov mporkedieoo] Supr. ll. 608, 9, 623, and note. Hyllus heaid Deianira’s charge repeated by Lichas.
760. TavpoKtovet .. Bots} ‘ Was en- gaged in sacrificing twelve entire (or perfect) cattle, the firstlings of the spoil.’ For the redundant expression, see Essay on L. § 40. p. 753; § 55. P- 101, and cp. El. 190, oixovopa Oadapovs. éxwv marks the continuity of the act =énéxwv. évredeis is either (1) ‘Un- blemished,’ or (2) ‘Entire’ =évdpxous, so that évrede’s Bots =7arpous, :
762. mpoorye] Sc. Tots B&pors.
764. kéopw te... kal oroAf is either (1) a hendiadys for xécpm oroafjs, ‘The ornate raiment,’ or (2) implies that the dress was accompanied with ornaments, such as a brooch, etc.
TPAXINIAI.
Gros S& ceuvav dpylwy edaieTo
313
765
PACE aivatnpa Kad mieipas Spvés,
id, BN 3 7 a ‘\ ed topos avnet xpwTi, Kal mpoontvaceTo
[73 b.
mAeupaiowy aptikoAdos, eoTE TEéKTOVOS,
\ ¢ > 3 6 . X'T@VY aTav KaT apUpov
8 x es : > 7 A0ayLos AVTLOTTACTOS’ ELTA gotvias
AAOe 8 batéwv 770
éxOpas éxidvns lds ds edaivuro.
évratda o) Bonoe Tov Sva8aipova
Ne * > Or yw ~ ~ ~ ‘xav, Tov ovdey aiTlovy TOU GOV Kakov,
Ff hae 4 nn e. totais evéyKou Tovde pnxavais tém)ov"
6 & ovdey eidds Stiapopos Td ody povns
775
a at 767. ESpas dvzer] iSpHo dv He L. pads dvje A. dvein Vat. dvje V3, dvie VR.
mpoonriacera] mpoonriacero MSS, Musser. corr. gpovias] powias L. powwias C*. 774. &véyHor] évéynar AVR, c. gl.drrindy AC, évéyxois Vat.
corr. ex Photio. corr.
765. cepvOv dpylwv] ‘From the solemn sacrifices.” Abl. gen. assisted by dad in what follows.
766. metpas Spvds] Hermann, fol- lowing a suggestion of the Scholiast, imagines épis here to be the pine, or rather a general word for tree. This is disproved by comparing infr.1195. The oak is naturally preferred in sacrificing to Zeus. meipas then refers not to the special peculiarity of the wood, but generally to the sap, or essential oil, or whatever the flame is supposed to feed on,—as R. Browning says, ‘ Tast- ing some richness caked in the core of the tree.’ (Balaustion).
767. Spas dvye] We may either read thus, or f8pa7’ dvie. See v. rz. The breaking forth of the sweat is the first symptom of the activity of the poison.
apoonticoero | ‘Was clinging.’ This is the reading of the MSS., and was re- tained by Hermann. See on O.C.1624, Owigev. Musgrave conj. mpoomriacerat,
768. dptikoAdos] ‘ Fast-glued,’ not, ‘Lately glued,’ as the Scheliast sup- posed,
ate téktovos] Sc. coAAqaayTos,‘ Like the work of a carpenter. ré«rovos is a genitive absolute passing into the geni- tive of cause. Essay on L. § 9. pp. 13, 14.
770. ddaypuds] d8aypds LA 774. ws} as LA. Wakefield
2,
769. Gwav kat” dpOpov] ‘At every joint,’ i.e, showing every curve of the body.
#A0e] ‘Came on.’ Cp. O. T.. 681, ddanos dyvws Adywv HAGE.
doréwv ddaypos dvtiomagros | ‘Rack- ing pains in the bones,’ d07éwv dday- pos is, ‘A shooting pain in the bones,’ just as épparev pdBoy is, ‘A fear in the eyes,’ O. C. 729, 30.
770. avriomacros | vellens.” Wakefield.
771. €atvuro] ‘It began devouring.’ Sc. 6 ids, to be supplied from ids &s. The thing compared is again absorbed in the comparison (cp. supr. 32, 3, 537, 8) Hyllus infers the presence of poison from the effect.
772. Bonoe] The absence of the aug- ment in a narrative passage may be jus- tified by many examples, but it is a point of little importance whether we read Bénoe or ’Bénoe.
773. rod cot kaxod] Cp.O.T.572, 3, Tas éuds | om dv mor’ cine Aatov diad- Oopas.
774. For wotass, «.7.A., depending on Bénoe, cp. O. T. 780, Karet.. as einv, 4.7.A., Supr. 267.
775. povys] ‘And of no other,’ a form of asseveration. Cp. O. C. pévns 145° dort Sjdov ‘Iopavns Kapa.
‘In contrarium
314
ZOPOKAEOYS
Sdépne édrcEev, Somrep hv -€oTadrpévor.
Kakelvos as HKovoge Kal didduvos
omapaypos avTod mvevpovey avOjyaTo, papas modds viv, dpOpov H Avyfferat,
pirtel mpos audixrvotov éx movrov métpayv'
kopns O& NevKdv puEddv Eexpalvel, pécov
’ ~ Kpatos Stacmapévros alparés 0 spod.
dnas & dvevdhpncev oipwyh Aes,
~ ~ ~ 2 Tod pev vooobdvros, Tod dé diamempaypéevou'
Kovels éToApa Tavdpds avTiov poreiy,
2 ee i al 5 Ae €omato yap médovde Kal peTapovos,
Body, tifov' aupi & Aoxp@v dpeior mpaoves
> ~ émel & aareitre, ToAdG
2 a ~ pimtov éavtév, ToAAG O olpwyh Boar,
777. Hkovge| eovoey L, 783. dvevpjuncev| dvev pura év L, corr, ex Hesychio.
776. €dekev] Sc. elvat, Cp. infr, 1128, épeis (sc. mpéretv),
owep hv éoradpévov] Hither (1) ‘As had been given him in charge.’ Or (2) taking dwpnua as the subject,—‘ Even as it had been sent forth.’ The robe had been sent expressly as Deianira’s gift, supr. 1. 603.
779. papas wo8ds] Cp. Eur. Cycl. 400, Tov 8 ad révoyTos dpmacas. dxpov modes.
&pOpov 4 AvyiLerar] ‘ Where the joint moves about.’—At the ankle-socket.
780. furret} Editors have changed this to firre. Cp. Aj. 239. The de- rivative is more emphatic. Cp. pop@ and pépw.
mpos dpdlkAuctov ék wévrou tétpav] (1) ‘On a spray-washed island-rock that jutted from the sea,’ é# mévrou, sc. mpopavduevoy,—a descriptive phrase to be taken with the whole clause. Or (2) ‘On a rock washed all around with waves from the sea.’ The ‘rock’ is one of those known in historical times as Arxyddes voor.
781, 2, Kdpys..dpod.] ‘And out through the hair he sprinkles a grey pulp, the brain being scattered about
yKovoe A. dvevpovncev AL?V.
780 785 My a, x €xTUTovy TETPAl, EvBoias 7 dkpat. fev Tddas xOovi 790
778. mvevpovev] mAeupdvav AL? dvegpovnoey Vat. VR.
and blood therewith.’ pécov xdpa is a periphrasis for éyxepados.
kopys is ablative genitive assisted by é« in éxpaive. Cp. supr. 765.
There remains the question whether the subject. of écpaiver is (1) Lichas, or (2) Heracles. The latter (2) is stronger and more probable, the consequence of the action being identified in the rapid narrative with the action itself. For the former (1), cp. Aj. 918, 9, prodvr dvw..aiw dm’ oixelas opayis.
784..‘For the frenzy of the one and for the violent end of the other.’
785. Tavdpds .. poActv] ‘To approach my father.’ That the pronominal use of dvjp implies no coldness or indiffer- ence is clear from this passage, and from supr. 1. 748,
786. éomaro..perdpovos| ‘For the convulsion pulled him to the ground, then threw him up into the air.’
787. ékrvmouv] Diog. L. ro. 137, in quoting the passage, gives éorevov.
788. Cp. Il. 2. 528, Aoxpady, of vai- ovat mépyy iepfs EvBotas,
789. x8ovi] For this ‘ pregnant’ use of the locative dative=és x@éva, cp. El, 747, 70d 58 wimrovros wédw.
TPAXINIAI,
315
76 dvomdpevvov déxTpov evdarotpevos
got THs Tadaivns, Kal Tov Olvéws ydpov
olov KaTaxTHoaltTo NupavTHY Biov,
? T6T €x mpooédpov Aryvios SidoTpogov
dpOarpsy dpas efSé po év woAdG oTpaTG
795
Saxpuppoodvra, Kal pe mpooBryras Karel,
& mai, mpocedOe, py dvyns Tovpdy KaKédy,
) a Bnd et oe xpy Oavévte ovvOaveiv épot:
GAN dpov tw, Kal pddroTa pev pébes
-~f)? nn évTat’ brov pe py Tis derar Bpotar:
800
ef & oikroy icyers, dAAE pe ek ye Thode vis
mopOpevoov ws TadxioTa, pnd abrod Odva,
n> 3» z 2 & L Tooa’T emicKhavTos, ev péow oKxade
Oévres oe mpds yay thvd éxéXocapev pods
Bpvxdpevov omacpoiot, Kat viv adtixa
795. dpas]dpao L. dpas A. ware Vat. 797. pvyns} pvyns L. Gave A,
791. 76 Svomdpevvov .. tadratvys] ‘Harping bitterly on his ill-assorted marriage with you, the wretched woman.’ évdarovpevos is more literally, ‘Reproach- fully dilating upon.’ See L. and S. s.v. Heracles, in his half-articulate outcry (infr. 1031-1111), continually introduces Deianira, and his fatal marriage with her.
792. Tov Oivéws yapov] ‘ His alliance with the house of Oeneus,’ which had seemed a prize worth the contest with Achelous. ,
794. €« mpooéSpou Avyvtos] ‘From the clinging smoke.’ This has been interpreted to mean the dimness of vision induced by the disease, meta- phorically spoken of as a blinding smoke. Schndw. rightly explains it to mean the smoke from the hecatomb, clinging about the place of sacrifice, and per- haps parted for the moment by a puff of wind. As Heracles had been stand- ing by the sacrifices, the smoke would be most dense immediately around him, and would aggravate his torment. His distraction is calmed for the moment
() év] év A.
805
796. are] nddee LAVVER.
799. Gpov] atpoy L. 802. davw}
805. onacpoior] onacpotat L.
when the thick cloud which enveloped him is parted, and his eye rests upon his son.
795. orpatd)] ‘Multitude’ = Acws, supr. 1. 783. Cp. El. 749, orpards & onws dpa wv éxmenrwndra,
799. Hermann rightly prefers pé0es to the conjecture me 6és. ~The notion. of ‘removing out of the way,’ which is contained in péOes, suits the context here. The case is different in infr. 1, 1254, és mupav pe O7s.
800. Cp. O. T. 1410-12, £w pé mov «. xpi~ar’, @v0a pntor’ eiaded’ Er.
801. et 8’ otkrov ioxers] ‘ But if your feelings will not allow of that. olros is ‘weak emotion,’ as in O. C. 1636, ov« otxrov pera. If Hyllus is too soft- hearted to leave Heracles in a desert place, he is at least to remove him from Euboea, where his enemies would rejoice over his sufferings (Schndw.),
802. wopOpevoov] ‘Ferry me’ across the strait.
803. év péow oxdder] ‘In the hollow of the ship,’
316
ZOPOKAEOYS
(GvT oder’, } TeOvnKér aprios.
~ o ‘ A I XA Toladra, eATEp, warpi Bovrcioag Eu@
kal Spada’ edfipOns, av ce motvipos Aikn
tioat “Epwvis 7° «f O€uis 8, emedyopar Oéuis 8°, erred prow THY Oéuv od mpotBades,
[74 a. 810
Pi S x mdvtev dpictov dvdpa Ttav emi yxOovi
2 a 4 . kretvag, omotov &AXov ovK det OTE.
XO.
; a ’ ti oty addépres; ov kdérocd d0otbvexa
éuvnyopeis crydoa TO KaTnyope ;
YA,
ear addéprew, ovdpos dpOadrpav éuav
815
avtn yévor dmabev éprovon Karés.
dyxov yap dAdAws dvopuaros Ti del Tpéperv’
LntpGov, Aris ndtv os rexodoa dpe ;
aXN éprétw xaipovea’ Thy d& Tépipiy iy
Tau@ didwor tarpl, tHvS ait dAGBor,
820
YANG a > al - Ba XO, orp.a. i8 ofov, & maides, mpocgugev pap
810. mpotBares] mpovaAaBeo L, 816. Kadrds] kad@s LAVV®R.
807. matpt..é4@] The dative of reference, instead of the more regular és Tov marépa.
809. ei Oepus 8, eredxopar] For simi- lar hesitation in uttering a curse, cp. Phil. 961, 2, ddovo ph mw, mply paboip’ ei wal madw | yropunv peroices ef 5& pn, Oavois kax@s. Hyllus’ hesitation, how- ever, is only momentary, and is over- come by the apparently overwhelming evidence of his mother’s guilt.
810, TH Oe. ob mpovBades}] ‘You have given me this right,’ i.e. have made this lawful for me by your crime.
813, 14. Deianira has no words wherewith to answer the reproaches of herson. She goes silently and un- defended to her death, already heart- broken by having done what she greatly feared to do, and rendered yet more desolate by the rebuke of her child. She enters the house by the central door.
815,16, otpos..kadds} ‘ Fair be the wind that carries her away out of my sight!’ adds, which is the better read- ing, is sufficiently supported by the Scholiast. For otpos, cp. O. T. 195,
mpovBares A, nadds Vat.
813. dpépmes] epépmas A.
éroupoy, and note. Join dwev dp0ad- pv éudv. The inversion gives greater force both to éua@y and to xadds.
816 foll. ‘ Why vainly keep the high- sounding name of mother for one whose deeds are all unmotherly?’ Although éycov dAAws might stand alone=‘A solemn mockery,’ it is better here to join dAAws with tpepew. pntp@ov byov évdéuaros =dyxa@des dvopa pntpds. See Essay on L. § 42. p. 80 y.
818. 47s] For the implied antece- dent, cp. O. C. 263 foll. xdpouye tov Tavr éorw, oirwes Babpwv, K.7.Ar.
819. xatpovoa] ‘And joy go with her,’ said ironically, like odpos, supr. ; i.e, I willingly give her leave to go.
viv 8é tépp, «.7.A.] ‘And may that joy be hers,—even that, which she gives to my father!’
4v] The careless rhythm, with the monosyllable in synaphea, suits with the mood of Hyllus, in which, wrought upon by strong passion, he lightly casts off his mother.
Exit Hyllus to the courtyard (L).
821 foll. The Chorus, in an ode which marks the chief peripeteia, (a)
TPAXINIAI,
otf
tovmos TO Oeompéroy piv
ae - 2 Tas Tadapatov mpovoias,
822. rovmos] Tod mpos L. rovmos C?.
pronounce that the doom of Heracles is now inevitable; (0) express their pity for Deianira, who is the unconscious instrument of the calamity, and whom they imagine as ‘ shedding tender tears;’ (c) look apprehensively for what is still to come; (d) hint darkly at the love of Iole, which has been the silent but effectual cause of all this ruin.
The chief metrical peculiarities of the ode are, (1) the frequency of resolutions,
IC
/
—tuv-vute
823. madauparov] madrapdrov(a) L.
and (2) the accumulation of long sylla- bles. The former (1), denoting excite- ment, is more prominent in the first strophe and antistrophe (a’), the latter (2), expressing sadness, in the second B’
In ll. 3-5 of 6’ there are corruptions of the text both in strophe and anti- strophe, and the metre is consequently uncertain.
a’,
ee Seu ese ryse
, 5 UU KR Suyoustaus= —Wey t- = wut Ver Nutu- loUtuU—— , ,
vtun—stur-uu-y
ra Rui RFU
p—-tu-utu-c+tu-!?
, se og pep eg , L Su
t PEA Ge
if —-tuu—tuvu-fuu-stuu- ste
107,,-4+4U—-—-4+Uu—v—? See note on 841 foll.
821. 18’... & watdes] ‘See, children, in what strange wise the prophetic word comes suddenly to pass.’ So close a combination of singular and plural is unusual even in a chorus, but i8e, being virtually an interjection, loses the meaning of the inflection, and is used here, like the Homeric id¢, as= iBov.
apoogutev] ‘Has arrived;’ i.e. is come to its fulfilment, and has touched our life.
& maides} Cp. infr. 1. 871.
dap] This Epic and Lyric word occurs four times in the Trachiniae, and nowhere else in Sophocles. See Essay on L. § 57. p. 104.
822. Oeompémov] ‘Prophetic,’ or ‘Inspired.’ Ocompémos is more commonly used of persons; but cp. O. C. 239, 40, epywv | dedvrwv: ib. 977.
823. Tas madathdrov mpovolas] ‘Of the prescience that revealed itself of old?
318
ZOPOKAEOYS
*d 7 axev, omdre Teredunvos expépor
dwdéxaros dporos, dvadoyay Tedely Tévev
7S Auds adromads' Kal 740° dpOds
eumeda Karoupices,
mas yap dv 6 pi dedooov
2 > of éru mor ér énimovov *y exor
Oavav darpelav ; > , ayt.a’,
xplet Sodromods avdyKa
mAevpa mpocTaKkevTos (ov Pp ?
824. #4] 6 MSS. Herm. corr. doxdy] dvadoxav L. dvadoxdy A.
830. ére mor’ ér’ éximovdy] rt wore Er” éximovoy MSS. , p = tie ae 831. povia vepéedAg] powla: vepédAue LAYS.
€xor] éxor Lz gowig VV? (c. gl. 7G aipvare). 833. mAeupd] mAevpat LA. mAeupa Vat.
824. *& 7° Chakev] The MS. reading, & 7 édaxev, has been variously ex- plained : (1) (8, neuter) ‘ Which sounded to this effect, viz. rd émos; (2) (8, neuter) ‘Which he uttered,’ viz. @eés, implied in Geompémov; (3) (8, masc.) ‘ Who declared,’ again referring to 6eds ; (4) (re) ‘When he (6eés) declared.’ The conjectural reading & re, already adopted by some editors, gives a clearer sense and also secures perfect metri- cal correspondence to the antistrophe. ‘Which’ (sc. 4 mpévora) ‘declared.’ If 6 is read, the first (1) of the above- mentioned interpretations should be adopted.
éméte .. dporos] ‘ When the twelfth year, with its full tale of months, should come to anend.’ For éa@épot, cp. O. C. 1424, ws és dpOdv éxpéper, and note. And for dporos, cp. supr. 69, Tov... mrapedOdvr’ dporov.
825. dvaSoxdv reAetv mévwv] ‘The undertaking’ (rather than the ‘succes- sion’) ‘of labours should terminate,’ redeiv (fut.), (1) like éxpépor, is used absolutely, for which, cp. El. 1419, Tedova’ dpal, or (2)=*The year should end his toils.’ For the meaning, cp. ll. 164-172. And for dvadox7? méywr, cp. supr. ll. 27-35.
76... abrétratb0] of Zeus.’
826. dp0ds | epmeda karoupife] (1) “Comes safely into harbour with straight course ;’ i.e, attains fulfilment without
‘For the very son
832. dvayeala..... vayna L, mAevpa VV. Erfurdt corr.
ei ydp ope Kevratpov povia vepédra
825
830
825. dporos] dporpoo L.. dporos A. dva- 829. Aevoowy] Aedooy L pr. Aetioow A.
*y] om. MSS. add Heath. povia vepéda A pr. dvdyna A.
failure. For the image, cp. Aesch., Suppl. 432, €oxéAdrerar: O. T. 1315, Sucotpio- rov, and note: El. 502, and note. rd5e implies that the fulfilment is already visible. ‘Lo, where the foretold event is sailing into port!’ Or (2) taking «atoupife actively, and supplying either 70... €mos or 4 mpdvoa as the subject, ‘And it brings this safely into haven, certainly fulfilled.’
830. Oavev, ‘After death,’ is not a mere resumption of pi Aetvoowy, but contains a pathetic argument, ‘Seeing that he is dead and gone.’
ode] Sc. roy “HpaxAq, implied in 6 pi Aedoowy supr. 1. 828,
831. ode .. xpler SoAomods dvdyKa] ‘ Fate working by guile is stinging him.’ The craft of Nessus was the means employed by Fate.
govia vebéAa] * Gory cloud, or ‘envelopment.’ Some have supposed a metaphorical application of the se- condary use of vepéAn =‘ A net.’ (L. and S.s. v. vepéAn, III). And an associa- tion from this meaning may have been present. Cp. infr. 1052. But the less definite image is more impressive.
833. wAeupd] Hermann’s authority is in favour of connecting this word with ypie. But on the whole, al- though the construction of the accu- sative is unusual, it seems better to take it with mpooraxéyros, Cp. infr, ll. 1053 foll. wAevpaior yap mpocpaxdey, #.7.A. Sc, mpocrarévtos abte wAevpd.
TPAXINIAI.
319
dv téxeto Odvaros, erexe 8 aiddros Spdkov,
~ > a mas 60° av dédov Erepoy 7 Taviv ios,
835
% ro a A Oevordr@ pev Udpas mpoarerakas
4 2 i pdopart, pekayyaira T »” e of: appyd viv ackicer
*tropovia Sodduv0a Kévrp
ei 4 ETLCETAVTOA, otp. f.
835. déArov] dAtoy L. dédcov A, tary) o from w L. devordte A. A) LA. véocou 6 tro poima Vat. VV3.
834. Sv Téxeto.. Spdkwv] * Which Death begat upon the spotted snake.’ Hermann says here, ‘”*Erpepe 8 Lo- beckius ad Aj. p. 327. Injuria, ut puto, haerent interpretes in verbis 7é- kero et érexe: quae etsi promiscué usur- pantur, tamen proprie medii verbi po- testas patri magis quam matri convenit : et sic videtur hic Sophocles distinxisse : quem generit mors, peperit autem draco.
The a of déAvos is made short here and in Euripides, Med. 1252, Ion 122.
835. €repov i] taviv] Cp. Ant. 808-10, véarov .. péyyos .. Kotor’ adéis, and note.
836. mpooretakas, Sc. ei mpooréraxe. See note on 6avéy, in supr. 1. 830.
odopart] Heracles ‘cleaves to the Hydra, that terrible shape.’ The mean- ing is that the evil nature of the poison is of the essence of the Hydra. But the word for ‘essence’ was not yet invented, and the terrible ‘aspect’ of the Hydra is used to symbolize this idea. Cp. supr. Il. 508, 9, tixepw tetpadpou | pacpa tavpov. For the whole expression, cp. Plat. Symp. 183 E, are povipw ovvrareis.
837-40. ‘And therewithal break forth upon him to torment him the piercing wounds of the dark-haired one, enven- omed through crafty speech and secret thoughts of blood.’ In the plague now afflicting Heracles, there was present the venom of the Lernaean Hydra, and there was also another element, inse- parably mingled with this, viz. the mur- derous will of Nessus, operating through his crafty speech, Although the adjec- tive iropémos is not found elsewhere (see L. and S.s. v. tropéma), it is rightly retained here by Hermann, and helps
taviv] Ta viv L, 840. dwopdvia] vécou 6 tno | poima (véccou
840
ov &O & TAdpwv doKvoy
ravov A.
836. Secvo-~
to emphasize the combination of craft and cruelty in the Centaur, (There may also be an allusion to the blood of Nessus, which cried for revenge. See Essay on L. p. 103, 4.) The words Né- gov 6, which occur in the MSS., may be a corruption of Négaov @npéds, a double gloss on pedAayyaira. As Hermann ob- serves, this epithet is used for the proper name by a sort of Epic liberty, which is the more excusable with Kevratpou preceding in 1.831. peAayxai7ns is an epi- thet of the Centaur Mimas in Hes. Scut, 186. pedayxaita xévzpa are the sting- ing wounds inflicted by Nessus. They are called iropéma because stealthily de- stroying life, (and also because imbued with the blood of one who was slain;) SoAduva, because they were inflicted through crafty words ; and they are said to ‘have broken forth’ upon him, be- cause of the malady which they pro- duced. Cp. supr. ll. 767 foll., also Aesch. S.c. T. 709, eéCecev yap Oidimov xarevy- para. See Essay on L. § 56. pp. 102, 3.
841 foll. In places like this, where there is reason to suspect error both in the strophe and antistrophe, emen- dation must be more than ever uncer- tain. A reading of ll. 853, 4 consistent with the metre is obtained in the text by omitting mw and altering the posi- tion of ov# and of dyaxAaréy. The reconciliation of Il. 845, 855, is more difficult. Either (1) the line is a lyrical senarius (without caesura), in which case the corruption is in the antistrophe (qy. id nedrawdv aip’ drpoopdxov fbo0- pés ?), or (2) the metre of 1.855 is to be followed, and éAcOpiais is corrupt (qy. a7npaict avvaddayats ?),
841-50. ‘Which this poor lady, see-
320
Z2OPOKAEOYS
peyddav mpocopaca Sdpos BAdBav
Z Jee Z 4 \ X ot VE@VY ALOTOVT@V YAP@v TA PEV ouTgL
mpocéBare, Ta 8 dm adAdAOpou
yvdpas podrdvrt } dr€Opias EvvaddrAayais
H mou ddod orévet,
Tov ad.vay yAwpav
844. mpocéBare] mpocéBadre L.
mpoceBadey A. Apr. addd6pou Ac. Erfurdt.
ing great calamity fast coming upon her house, a strange new marriage being imminent, in one way did not under- stand at all (844, note), but for the unwitting act which arose from an alien will in consequence of a fatal meeting, over that methinks she groans in her misery, over that methinks she drops the fresh dew of abundant tears.’
doxvov] ‘Not shrinking,’ i.e. Press- ing on.
842. mporopdca Sépors = dpaaa mpos déuous. Cp. supr. ll. 376, 7, tiv’ eiodé- Seypoe mnpoviy irdareyov | AaOpator ;
vewv] Not merely new, but also ‘strange,’ or ‘unprecedented.’ Cp. Phil. 784, Kal Te mpocboK® véov.
dicoévrwv) Cp. for the personifica- tion, El. 492, dAexrp’ dvuppa yap éréBa puaipdvav co apirrAnpab’ ofaw od Oéus, Ant. 10, mpds Tots Pidous oret- xovra Tay éxOpay Kanda.
844. ot te mpooéBadre] (1) ‘Had no perception.’ Schol. ovvjxevy, and so Herm. This assumes that mpoo- BadrAew Te (yvwpn) = mpooBddrArAav ywu- pny Twi. (2) Another meaning is, how- ever, not to be rejected, viz. ov 7 mp. ‘Had no part in bringing to pass.’ In one aspect the deed was not hers at all, in another aspect it was hers, but done unwittingly. And she repents bitterly of her unwitting crime. Cp. infr. 1. 1051, KadqWev, x.7.A., and especially Aesch, Pers. 781, GAA’ ov kandy Toodvbe mpocéBarov méAa: Eur. Med. 637 foll. pndéror apprdyous dpyds axdpecta TE veixn | mpooBddrot Seva Kumpis. In either case, the words 7d pév.. 7a 8 are added by an afterthought. The Chorus intend to speak of Deianira’s repentance, but cannot do so without first declaring her innocence.
7a pev .. rd 8€ are not really different
a dn’| én L. gl. amd rod vécov.
846.9] # A.
845
mpogéBadre C Vat. Vic, gl. éréBarer . eyo,
GAR6Opov] GAAoOpdou L, GAdBpou 847. 8] # A.
parts of the action, but the action re- garded in different points of view.
GAAdOpov] ‘Alien,’ not merely as of another race of men, but of a race dif- ferent from man, viz. of the Centaur.
845. yve@pas] ‘Intention,’ or ‘ Deter- mination.’ Cp. esp. Aj. 744, Phil. 962, 1192.
6AcOptars EvvaANayats] Hermann fol- lows Triclinius in reading éAcOpiai guvadAayais. But the text remains un- certain. See above, note on 841 foll. The dative is that of the cause. For the meaning of tuvadAayais, cp. O. T. 1130, # fvynAdragds Th mw ;
846, 7. | Tou.. 4 mou] This is more forcible than # wov..% mov, the MS. reading. The accents are not clear in L.
6A0d] This word may be either (1) fem. sing., ‘undone,’ as in El. 843, or (2) neut. plur. adv. ‘despairingly,’ (so Schndw.). For the latter, cp. Il. 23. 10, émel x’ dAooto TeTapmwperba ydo.0. But the former is more poetical, be- cause fixing attention on the person of Deianira, Cp. supr. 111, dveravoy, and note; and, for the meaning of the adjective in this case, infr, 878, Tada’ bAcOpia.
849. xAwpdv ..dxvav] ‘ Tender dew.’ xAwpds is a difficult word in Sophocles, because, as Bacon observes, words like ‘hard,’ ‘soft,’ ‘ moist,’ ‘dry,’ being im- perfectly abstracted from experience, have many secondary meanings. Tears are ‘soft,’ ‘tender,’ ‘moist, because ‘the melting mood’ does not suit the ‘hard’ temper, and ‘dry eyes’ give evidence of a ‘dry,’ unsympathizing soul. Again, xyAwpdv afua, infr. 1. 1055, is ‘the blood which keeps the body flexible and fresh ;' while xAwpd ydaya- @os, in Aj. 1064, is literally the ‘ moist, ‘dank,’ ‘clammy’ sand.
TPAXINIAI. $21 téyyes Saxptov dyvar. 850 & & épxopuéva potpa mpopaiver dodiav kal peyddav dray, {74 b. > , wt DY - dvr.8'. eppwyev maya Saxptov, Kéxutat vocos, @ mérro., ofov *ovK dvapoiov *‘Hpaxdéovs dyaxdecrov * 2? 2, rs Pd rf éméuore mdOos olkrioa, 855 tid Kedawd Abyxa mpoudxov Sopds,t & rote Body viugar 853, 4. ofov . . dydxderov] ofov dvapciwv | obra dyd«derov | Apaxdgovs MSS,
855. éméwode] dméuore LA Vat. VV3R,
850, téyyer..dyvav] The cognate accusative is substituted for the accu- sative in regimen after réyyw. So Pind. Nem. to. 75, has réyywy daxpva.
851. mpodaiver] ‘Portends.’ Cp. Hat. 1. 210, 7d 52 6 Sdaipwr mpoepave, as autos pey TeAcvTHOELY avTod TatTH BéAAOL, 7 SE Bacirnty adrod meprxwpéoe és Aapefov: ib. 3.65; 7. 37, eipero Tovs Baryous 70 OéAEL Tpopaivey TO paca.
SoAiav] (1) The calamity is the more cruel because of the bright hopes out of which it springs. Cp. El. 489-91, a devois | kpuTtopéva Adxois | xaAKS- mous ’Epwvs, This is better than (2) to suppose a reference to the fraud of Nessus, repeating the notion of 6oAé- pvda above,
852. éppwyev wayd Saxpiwv] The Scholiast, Hermann, and Schndw. sup- pose the Chorus to be speaking of their own tears, and to say in effect, ‘I begin to weep.’ But this would come tamely in the midst of a lofty and con- densed lyric strain. It seems better to take these words as parallel to those which follow, and to understand them to mean, ‘A flood-gate of tears is burst open,’ i.e. ‘A calamity has arisen, for which tears will flow in large measure.’
853. KeyxuTat vécos| ‘A trouble has begun to flow.’ végos, as elsewhere in Sophocles, is to be taken in the general sense of ‘Trouble,’ ‘Calamity.’ The meaning is the same as that ex- pressed by Heracles himself, infr. ll. 1046-1053. The words are immediately suggested by the ‘diffused malady’ in- duced by the poisoned robe, but much more than this is included in the thought.
VOL. II.
éméuode Tricl.
854.5. dvapolov..otkrticar] ‘Greater than any of the famous woes that from enemies of Heracles came erewhile against him so as to move compassion.’ dvapoiwy, genitive of origin: ‘Hpaxaéa, as object of émépode, to be supplied from ‘Hpasdéovs: oixricat, an active infinitive added epexegetically, like ed- da:pwovioa in O.C.144. In speaking of ‘pity’ the Chorus are thinking more of the present trouble than of those with which they compare it.
856. xeAotva] ‘Dark point of the champion spear.’ Cp. Aj. 231, ceAaivois fipeot. There is probably an associa- tion (as the Scholiast observes) be- tween dark and aeadly, the hue of the metal bearing some relation to the nether gloom to which its victims were despatched. But there is also the notion of a weapon which has been dulled and darkened by frequent use in war.
857. mpopdyov Scepds] (1) ‘Spear that fought for men.’ For this sense of mpopaxos, cp. Aesch. S. c. T. 419, 482, and, for the general meaning, infr. to1o-2. There was a statue of ‘Hpa- #hijs Tipévayos in the ‘Hpdtdeov at Thebes, Paus. 9. 11, 4. (2) Others pre- fer the meaning ‘ foremost in fight.’
858. tore] At the time of the cap- ture of Oechalia, before the sacrifices at Cenaeum.
Godv, ‘Swiftly borne away,’ =Taxéws ¢epouévnv. The word expresses not only the rapidity of Heracles’ move- ments and of Iole’s, who accompanied him, but the sudden change in the life of the young creature which such a marriage must have made. Cp. supr,
$22
> ~ dyayes dw aimewas
révd’ Oixadlas aixpar
ZOPOKAEOYS
859
& & dpudimoros Kimpis dvavdos pavepa
TavS epdvn mpadKTop.
HM.d. wérepov eye. pdrasos, i KAvw Tivos.
¥ oixrov &¢ olkwy aptiws sppmpévor ;
ré pnpe;
865
HM.g'. hx ei Tis ovK onpov, GAA dvaTUXA:
ea KokuTov elow, Kal TL Kawwifer oréyn,
gdves dé
thvd as andns Kal cvvodpvapérn:
Xewpel mpos Huds ypata onpaivoved Tt,
863. HM.] XO. LA, o V*.
144 foll., 529, 30, Kawd parpds dpap BéBanev Hore wdptis ephua.
859. aixpa] ‘At the point of the spear; i.e. Having achieved her in War.
860. dpplrodos ..dvavd0s] (1) ‘ But the silent though manifest minister and agent of all this was the Goddess of Love herself” Cp. supr. 355 foll., 475 foll. Or (2) supposing the words dp- @imodos avavbos to contain an allusion to Tole, ‘But ’tis manifest that the agent in all this has been the Goddess of Love under the guise of a silent hand-maid.’ The attributes assigned to the goddess are suggested by the circumstances. Iole came as a hand-maiden, and remained obstinately silent (supr. 1]. 283, 4, 322 foll., 532). But under the deceptive appearance of this mute hand-maid there lurked the terrible destructive power of Aphrodite, who busied herself in silence to work the will of Fate that is now clearly revealed. Such is pro- bably the meaning of this obscure ex- pression which need not, however, be suspected because it is obscure,
863 foll. The proscenium has been vacant since the exit (severally) of Deianira and Hyllus. A sound of wailing is now heard from within.
863. pararos] ‘Silly,’ ie. ‘Alarmed
866, 8. HM. om. LA.
870
869. dis] ds A. ds Vat.
without cause.’ For the masc. form, cp. supr. 1. 151, and note.
864, otkrov] ‘Cry of sorrow.’ Cp. Aj. 895, ott Twde ovyxexpayévny, and for 6ppwpévov, ‘Springing forth,’ ib. 892, Bod . . €Bn varous.
865. rt bypt] ‘What isthis?’ For this expression and for the broken line here and in 1. 868, cp.O. T.1471. The three couplets are probably spoken by different members of the Chorus,
866. ov donpov] ‘A sound of wail- ing that is not ambiguous but full of sorrow.” Cp. O. C. 1501, Ant. 1209. The conjectural reading, od« etonpov, GAAG dvorvyh, introduces a false and meaningless antithesis.
867. Te wawviLer] i.e. carvdy Te exer.
869. &h@ys] This has been un- necessarily changed to dydys, which should rather mean ‘sullen’ than ‘sad,’ and at: all events. expresses the same thing with ovvwppywpévyn. ‘Strange, ‘Unlike herself,” is a meaning which aptly suits the place, and is properly made more definite by the addition of kal cvvwppuwpéevn.
870. onpatvovea] ‘ Declaring.’ The correction onpavodca, ‘To declare,’ is possibly right; but the present tense may suitably call attention to the ges- tures of the Tpopés, before she speaks,
TPAXINIAI.
TPOPOS,
> 78 £ eS > _ ~ @ Tat €s, @s ap nelvy ov OMLKpov KQAK@yY
npéev 7d S@pov ‘Hpaxrel 7d méumtpov.
XO. tP.
60av dmacayv e€ akwihtou Todds,.
XO. i. XO. TP. XO. TP. XO.
x a TéOvnkey 4 TdXawa;.
ov 69 1700’ as Oavoica;
2 > 2 Ti 8, ® yepaid, Kaworoinbey réyeLs : Be BéBnxe Andveipa thy wavvotdtny
875
Pe | Bf TAUT AKHKOAS,
Sedrepov KdveLs, Fé, x 9 - ra va a / Tdédaw drcOpia, tit tpdr@ Oaveiy ode gyfs ;.
oxeTALdTaTa +mpds ye mpaéuv,
BS ~ if é ElTE TO [LOPQ,
871. jyiv] jpiy BL. ‘nply A.
871. od opicpdv] That the gift has caused evil is already known, the extent of the evil to the house at Trachis is only now revealed.
872. HpakAct 76 ropmipov] The adj. is added to explain 76 5@pov, because the dative alone would have been an imper- fect construction with 8@pov. Forthe pas- sive meaning of wéumpov (which recalls the mission of Lichas, supr. ll. 600 foll.), cp. esp, supr. 822, O. C. 487, Tov ixérny owrThpov.
873. KatvorrotyGév] ‘ Freshly wrought,’ i.e. since the news of Heracles’ agony were brought by Hyllus.
875, é€& duwyrov mo8ds}] ‘ Without stirring foot.’ Cp. the figurative lan- guage of the Watchman in the Anti- gone, 317, etc.
876. ob 84 108’ &s Pavotoa (sc. BeBnke)] ‘You cannot mean the way of death!’ Cp. supr. 668, and note.
waver’ &kijkoas] She insists that her first words have told them all; but the Chorus, with the eagerness of sorrow, demand a more explicit statement. Cp. El. 676, davdvr’ Opéorny viv re xal 14- Aa A€-yw.
878. radaw’ dAcOpla] ‘ Poor ruined one!’ 4Aé@pios implies guilt added to calamity. Cp. O.T. 1341, rv yey’ 6aé6piov, according to one reading. The
resolved feet mark the trepidation of the speaker.
879. cxeTMatata tapos ye mpdkw] ‘Most ruthlessly, as for the execution ;” i.e. Whatever else the deed was, it was cruelly determined. Cp. infr. 923-931. The anapaest in the second place is hardly possible even in a passage where the usual rules of the senarius are other- wise relaxed. A possible correction would be to substitute és for mpds.
As the text stands the metres of Il. 878-95 are the following :—
lay / ft x # tuvstuvnHvusturvsteunr ee Daeg
, hey ges SS ee ES , , SuyuryY £ 1 el OO eh Ok eel vtu-u-- ; L , / ioftyutu—-—47f4u4 t Vv tun—— su te Aim ppl iv) we Ss
t t t —-H—uUrorY Vg
324 SOPOKAEOYS
yovat, gvvTpéexet. 880 TP, adtav dinictace, « Te XO. tis 5 Oupos,—h tives vdco1— tavS aixpav Bédeos KaKod éuveine ; TS EuHoaTo mpos Oavdto Odvatov 885 avicaca ova. ;
TP.
~ > og XO.10 éreides, & pataia, rdévd OPprv ;
atovoevtos év Tome atddpou.
TP. éreiSov, as 6) mAnoia mapaoraris. XO. ris fv; mas; pép einé,
881. dinlorwoe] Siniotwoev L. Siniorwoe A. 884. fuvetre] fuveire..... A.
a 886. roxG] oropat L. oropae C%. rowG A. orddpov] ovdjpov LA. Enrfurdt corr.
888. pataia] paraia L. paraia A Vat. VV'R.
, L vt- v4 ‘ al , ~wyvywvyuyvr vv Z t = ty SS
A vtu-ust-
A certain approach to an antistrophic structure appears in the near corre- spondence of ll. ro, 18; 13, 153 I, 2, 11,12; 9, 16.
eiré 7 pdp@} The Chorus still press the old woman, who is too horror- stricken to speak clearly, to be more explicit.
880. guvrpéxer] Deianira’s fate had rushed to meet her when she left the scene (supr. 813).
882. ‘What rage, what madness, prompted her in seizing this evil-pointed weapon?’ fuvetXe (=perairios iv Tod édev) agrees with @uyds, which is the chief nominative. 7 tives véco. being added &d péoov,and possibly spoken by a different member of the Chorus. Cp. Fr. 789. Passion is personified as the author of the deed. Cp. El. 198, ddA0s iv 6 ppdoas, Epos 6 xreivas, Several editors have read rav5’ aiypG Bédeos xaxov guveike ;=‘ What rage snatched her away with the point of an evil weapon?’ But there is something cold and inappropriate in the demonstrative pronoun thus applied to Deianira here,
—as if those present could suppose anyone else to be meant.
884. mas éujoato..dvicaca] ‘ How did she meditate and carry into effect?’ For the proleptic use of the participle, cp. Aj. 185, ev moipvas wirvwy, and note.
887. orovoévros] ‘Deadly;’ like Bé- ea orovodvra, oTovoévres GiaTol, TOAU- arovos ids, in Epic Greek.
év ropa] For éy of the means or instrument, cp. Ant. g61, év xepro- plos yAwoous. Essay on L. § 19. p. 28.
888. partala has been changed to parae, making an iambic pentapody. As the text stands, the line is a com- bination of two iambi, a bacchius, and a cretic. paraia (or para) conveys the reproach of helplessness,‘ You saw, and could do nothing!’
tav5’ %Bpw] ‘This violent deed.’ The use of #Bprs, as applied to suicide, must be allowed to be ‘catachrestic ;’ but the Chorus are at a loss for a word corresponding to their impression, and take up the strongest which occurs to them. See Essay on L. (Specific use of General Words) § 51. p. 95.
890. ths Hv; was ;] zis=moios. Cp. O.C. 775, ris airy répyis; The lan- guage here becomes very abrupt and irregular.
TPAXINIAI. 325
7 © ~ ~ TP, abrh mpos abris yetpomoira rade. [75 a XO, ri poveis ; TP. cagnyy. XOns érexev erexev peyddav & véoptos dde vipa Sépotor Toicd’ ’Epwiv, 895 wv n 7 ~ TP. ayav ye paddov 0, ef mapodoa mdnola ehevoces of Cpace, Kdpt dv oxriwas, xX ‘ a? BY z: ‘4 bs O. kal rar érAn tis xelp yuvatkela krivat; ~ “ 7 ~ TP, dSewds ye medce 8, date paptupeiv époi. érel mapyrOe Swpdrov elow povn, goo
x ay ~ i Kal maid év avdais «ide Kotha Séuvia - eo wy > ta la atopvivé, Srws drpoppov avtan tarpi,
, Kptipao éavriy 0a pH tis eicidor,
891. adrH] air_ L. atry A. dv €optos L. dvéopros A. AV®. 896. &] om. L. add CA. édevoaes] €devoes L. Edevaces A. «rica xricat..L. xricae A Vat. dvroin LA. Tricl. corr.
891. ‘She did and suffered this herself from her own hand.’ So the force of the middle voice may be rendered. xetpomroreirar is dnag Aeydpevor.
892 foll. The ruin of Heracles and the death of Deianira are the first-born offspring of his union with Iole. For the iteration, which is rare in Sophocles, cp. O. C. 1670, ori, gore vaiv 57, K.7.A.
898, 9. Cho. ‘And had a woman's hand the firmness for this act?’ Nurse. ‘The manner too was dreadful, as you will agree when you have heard me tell it? Hermann condemned these lines as spurious, and it must be admitted that they are tame for Sophocles. They have the merit, however, of preparing by a further pause for the narration which follows. Cp. supr. 748, where the other- wise feeble line, rod 8 éumedd(as Tay- dpi xal mapictaca:; has the same excuse of being there to give time for the stream to burst forth. tus in 898 (any woman’s hand) can hardly be defended, but there are many ways in which this blemish may be removed, e.g. wal raiiz’ Gp’ Evy Xe KATA,
893. weyddar] peyadady LA. Gde] ade L, abe A.
édpace] e5pace(v) L. QOl. abXais] avaais A.
894. & véopros] 895. ’Epwiy] epviv L. épwviv ei] ei froma L. & ei A. 897. Space A. 898. 902. avrgin]
goo. émel map7AGe] The conjecture érel yap #AGe is unnecessary. Whether ll. 898, 9 are retained or not, the asyndeton is forcible and good. For mapnjrde, cp. O. T. 1241. Compare with the following narration Virg. Aen. 4. 642 foll.
gor. kota] ‘ Yielding.’ xofAos is a favourite epithet. Essay on L. § 56. p. 103. The bed is hollowed in the middle where the person lies.
902. d&iboppov] Sc. iwy, implied in dv- ton. ‘That he might return and meet his father.’ The language is slightly condensed. Hyllus was busied in pre- paring the litter, that so (viz. having prepared it) he might go and meet his father. Some critics have been influ- enced by Wunder’s objection that Hyllus only meets Heracles at the gate. But this is not proved, and, if it were so, he has been hindered from his intention by what has happened since (927 foll.). The mention of his purpose, even if not fulfilled, is quite natural here.
903. Deianira avoided the eye of her son,
ZOPOKAEOYS
y A ~ EA Bpvxyaro pey Bwpoicr mpoonimrove’ dre
Ua > 2 + r re oS > 2 a yévorr Epyyn, KAate 0 opydvwy oTov
905
ataerev ofs éxpiiro Seikaia mdpos-
ddd\n 8& KédAQ Swpdrov crpopopévn,
ei tov dirwy Bréperey olkeTav dépas,
éxrarev 4 StaTnvos eicopwpévn,
~ “ * aith tov -adtis Saipoy dvakadoupévn
gto
kal tas dmraidas és 7d Aolroy ovcias.
érei d& ravd An€ev, eaidvyns od 6p
tov ‘Hpdkdevov Oddapov eicoppopérny,
3M, i v ay 2? Kay abpaioy opp ereckitacpery
n . fA N \ a 4 dpotvpouvv' 6p dé ri yuvatka dSepvios
906. SerAaia] Serratia L. SeAaia A.
go4. Several verbs in this narrative
are without the augment. Cp. supr. 767, and note. gos. yévour’ éphpn] Nauck has
changed this to yévowt’ épnuo., on the ground that épjyn is not properly applied to a widow, and also that, as she meant to die first, her widowhood could not be in question. It is not of widowhood that she complains, but of the loss of all that made her life worth having,— the love of her husband and of her son. Even in the other world these blessings could not be restored to her. This is well expressed by épjuyn.
kAate, «.7.A.] Wunder needlessly sup- poses a lacuna here. The tears start to Deianira’s eyes at sight of the instru- ments of her tranquil industry in hap- pier days.
908. oikerv is not to be taken in the larger sense that would include her children (whom she would avoid), but, as Schndw. observes, the tender relation subsisting between Deianira and her domestics is made a point in the de- lineation of her character (cp. supr. 49- 63). Euripides as usual dwells more on the details of the situation in Alc, 193 foll, 4 5 degtdv | rpotrey’ éxdorw, "7.2,
gir. wal tds dratSas és rd Aoumdv ‘otatas] (Cp. O. C. 552, Tas aiparnpas éppdérav bapGopds.) This is a strong case of the poetical plural, but the
‘915 913. elooppwpévny] v added C’,
words may be understood to mean 76 elvae avtiy dada és 70 Acurédy, not in the absurd sense that she could have no more children, but that her children as well as her husband were lost to her. It is objected that, as she was going to the other world, this topic was not likely to occur to her. But (a) the loss of Hyllus’ affection was certainly weighing on her mind, ‘and, as she imagined, would not be repaired after her death, and (6) she is speaking to the servants, who know nothing of her intended death, but are ready to sym- pathize with her in her desolation. She may be imagined saying to them, ‘Behold, I am a childless woman for evermore !’
912, 3. The house is a large palatial mansion, with passages, etc., unlike the simple house of Homeric times. Cp. supT. 907.
éEaldvys] Cp. the sudden movement of Oedipus, O. T. 1260 foll., Sevdy & digas ws bpnynrod rTivds | miAas Sendais évndar’, #.7.A.
914, AaSpatov spp’ émerkiacpéevy] ‘With shadowed and unseen gaze,’ lit. ‘With an eye overshadowed so as to be unobserved.’ The accusative dupa is to be repeated as cogn. acc. with ppovpovy, Cp. Phil. 151, ppovpeiy dup? éml o@ pdAoTa Kaipw.
Ots5. Sepvlois=és déura,
Cp. supr. 789, and note, »
TPAXINIAI,
327
tots ‘HpaxAelos otpat& BdédXovcay gpépn.
1 roy in a das 8 éréXece Totr’, émevOopoia dvw
vA 2 ‘Kadéer év péooiow edvacrnploas,
kai daxptov pygaca Oepud vdpara
eregev, @ Ex TE Kal vuudel’ end,
TO rowdy bn yalped’, ws Eu ovrrore
al > yf > aA déEe0O & ey Koiraior taicd’ edvjrpiay.
Tocatra gwvicaca, svvtéve yxepi
- XN ~ - a AveL Tov avdTHs Témdov, @ xpvojAaTos
MpovKeiTo pacT@v mepovis, ex © éAdmicev
mAeupav dmacay oevnv 7 eddvupor,
3 »s - ou ¥ Kaya Spopaia Bao, dcovmep éabevor,
TO Tadl Ppdlw THs Texvopévns Trade,
9 e Kav @
t
Gpopev adbtiy audimdrny. pacydve
N - as 2. § ? To Keioe Setpd T é€oppdpcba,
mAreupay Up Arap Kal ppévas wemAnyperny.
idov & 6 mais duwgev' éyvm yap rdédas
920. vuppet’] vuppel A. aitaa L. atrys A.
917. émevOopotc’ dvw| The language suggests the sudden and violent move- ments of passionate grief. The words éxn, vuppela, edvArpav, show that (like Jocasta, O. T. 1246) she returns in thought to her early married life. The plural vuppeta adds a pathetic vagueness, including with the bridal chamber all the associations connected with espousal and marriage.
923. auvtévm xepi] ‘ With strong, impulsive hand.’ The words mean that the hand was in a state of tension, as in the determination of excited action.
924. @] ‘ Whose clasp of beaten gold lay before her breast.’ For @ some would read o@, others 7, unnecessarily.
928. THs Texvapévys T45e] These words are needlessly joined by some editors with ppa¢w. The passages which Mr. Blaydes cites in support of this all differ from it in one important respect, that the genitive does not contain the pre- dicate,—as would be the case, for in- stance, if in inf, 1122, 3, obons.. dpap-
‘G20 ‘925 930 922. defeae er’ | 5éfeaO er’ A, 924. abrijs] 932. 6 mats]om.L.add A. éyvw] equa... L. Ey A.
Tovons were substituted for éari. . #uapre. The object of ppafev is, however, to be supplied from reyvwyévns, ‘I told the son of her who was contriving thus,— that she was so contriving. The word Texvepevns is chosen with reference to Deianira’s elaborate preparation for her last act.
929-31. The narrative is condensed, cp. O. C. 1647-52. ‘And our eyes told us that in the time of my running thither and our return she had smitten herself with two-edged knife upon the side beneath the diaphragm and liver.’ Sedpo, like the present dp, is said with reference to the chamber of Deianira, as the chief point of interest which is brought before the mind’s eye. mer- Anypevyv is middle voice, and directly reflexive. It is somewhat strange that the left side should have been bared for a wound directed at the liver.
932. ¢yvw ydp téAas] An exception to the law of the cretic ending. Cp. QO. C. 115, év yap 7 padeiv.
328
ZOPOKAEOYSE
toipyov Kat dpyhy ws épdrpeey rdde, dy’ éexdidaxOeis TeV Kar otkoy obveka
dkovoa mpos Tod Onpods Ep§erev Tdde,
an ~ cd kavradd’ 6 mais Stornvos ovr dduppdrov
édelrer oddev, audi viv yodpevos,
obr dudiminray oTipaciv, adAd wAevpodey
mAeupay tapes
es viv paralos
> Sf. lol aitia Bddo. Kkakh,
~ # kralov dOovver éx Svoty trod apa,
2 matpos T éxeivns T, ppavicpévos Biov.
na bd ro.atra ravodd éariv,
i Kal mAéovs Tis Huépas Aoyiferat,
Z , 2 “ ’ y yo > > ” PaTaos €OTly OU yap éa8 ) ¥ auploy,
[75 b. 936 éxelTo MOAN avactéver, 940 dar ei tis Ovo i 945
mplv «0 mdé0n Tis THY Tapotcay Hpépay,
934. éxdrbaxeis] exddaxGels L, 60° obven’ A.
935. Epfevev] Eptev A. 942. dppavicpévos] w fromo L. dppanopévos A.
941. dbodvex’] 944.4
€ kat mAéovs Tis} 7} kat mAelous Tis LA (wAciova A) Vat. VV°. yp. mAeous V8, 9 46,
eb) ed A.
933. Os ébdperev] (1) ‘ That she had set on foot.’ But ar’ dpyqv is hardly an appropriate expression for the im- pulse under which Deianira acted. Better (2) ‘That he had caused.’ The meta- phor implied in this use of épdmrew is probably, as L. and S. have observed, taken from tying a knot, rather than from kindling a fire. Cp. Ant. 40, Avovo’ dv i pamrovea.
934. TOV kat’ otkov] (1) Genitive of the agent (assisted by é«?). Or (2) watda avveciv, because éxd:daxGeis = mv- Odpevos.
935. ™pds Tod Onpds] ‘Induced by the Centaur.’ The construction is sara obveow, the feeling of the place being, as is implied in dovoa, that Deianira was a passive agent, and that her act was merovO0s maAdov 7} dedpaxcs (O. C, 267.)
936. 6 waits SUcrnvos| The position of the adjective is emphatic. Cp.O. T. 58, & matdes oixrpot. Essay on L. § 23. p. 37. B 2.
937. éAelrrer’ cbSév] ‘Showed every sign of grief.” This general statement is particularized in -yowpevos . . dudu-
ninrwy. For the expression, cp. Phil. 375, obdey évbees mrorovpevos.
938. wAeupd0ev= ex mAeupas. ‘Close by her side.’
940. paralws] ‘ Falsely.’
Bador} ‘ He had smitten her,’ as with an arrow. Cp. Aj. 1244, 5, GAd’ aitv Huds } naxots Badeiré tov |} ody béAy KevTHoe’ of AeAEpEvoL.
942. Biov] It makes little difference whether we read Biov with Wakefield or Biov with the MSS. w&. Biov is, ‘Orphaned in respect of his life;’ &. Biov, ‘Having his life orphaned.’ The latter certainly has the advantage of being free from ambiguity. But the genitive, though not precisely exact, comes naturally after the privative word.
943. bor’ ei tis Bv0, K.rA.] S00... hpépas =Sevrépav fuépay: i.e. to-mor- row in addition to to-day. Cp. Ant. 1156 foll.
945, 6. The simple expression would have been, ‘ There is no to-morrow until to-day is past. But this is amplified so as to suggest, ‘Man has no hold upon to-morrow, but should secure his happiness for the day.’
TPAXINIAI,
S79
, I ye ow rd >» XO, [létep *dpa mpétep emiorévm, Torepa Tédea TeEpaitépo,
ri > 2 Ovokpit Eporye dvaTdve,
947. Tldrep’ *dpa mpdrep’] wérep’ dv mpdrepa LA,
Herm. corr.
947 foll. The Nurse goes into the house to lay out the body of Deianira. The Chorus, who, down to 1. 862, had been lamenting the imminent fate of Heracles, are doubting whether they
métep’ dv mérep’ Vat. VV3.
should not mourn for Deianira first, when Heracles is brought in, and awakes in agony.
The following is the scheme of metres from 947-970 :—
f td / TS a eet eet Cel ee Sains
# -fu-vustu-
f 4 ein ~~ en ~ Ue hepa tea taw
VOU yy
x Poe oe
This antistrophic movement is fol- lowed by anapaestic systems (of the less regular sort which accompany a mourning procession), after which the anapaests are first mingled with gly- conics (1006, 1016), and then changed to dactylic hexameters (1009-1013, 1017-1022). These recur again below (1031-40), where the number of hex- ameters given to Heracles, viz. five, is the same as before, but the other metres are different.
LI. 1004-1043 may be thus arranged :
id Se ee
a’ (1004-6, 1014-16). Cee a / Sure Y
L vtfeuU
Anapaests (1007-8). i
Paroemiae —+—-——+— Dimeter vuUruUU Paroemiac —~4UUV—ULL— B’. (1023-30). Glyconic —t+4u-
Logaoedic SUU-uLtuu-uU-
s tuu--4tuu-
VUUUUFUR Les t bete—vne A» Dochmiac Ls Ree ot , Z
Anapaestic {
Logacedic UUGUU-Uteu og ¥'. (1031-43). 5 Dactylic Hexameters.
SLT ena
/ toy et
Logaoedic
tuu-uU-
947. worep’ *dpa] This reading is as near to the MSS. as the vulgate mérepa, and secures a more exact me- trical correspondence with 1. 950. For the sense, cp Phil. 337, 8, dunxav® be wérepov, & réxvov, 70 adv | maOn EeyXw mparoy, } Keivov arévar.
948. téXea epartépw] The explana- tion of the Scholiast, mérepa xakewwrepa nal Trepatépw devdrnTos, has suggested various alterations of 7éAea into péAea, édoa, etc. But the MS. reading gives an intelligible sense, ‘Which sorrow first to groan over, which finally and to the last degree, is hard for me, the hapless one, to determine.’
a7
ZOPOKAEOYS
rdde pv txopev dpdv Sdpos, rade SE pedrpuev’ em’ éd-
- Ttolv*
950
kod & exew Te Kal péddey.
oTp. Ei’ dvepoerod TIS
> lal yévolt eroupos éoTldris apa,
a ae , gu Z ¢ TLS ph ATOLKLOELEV 6K TOTT@V, -OTTMS
tov ZLnvos aAKipov yovov
pH tapBaréa Odvoipe
or
~ na? podvoy eiaidota dpap'
émei év dvoamadAdkTols ddvvats
955
960
xopeivy mpd Séuwv réyovow domerov te Batya,
dvr. "Ayxod & dpa Kod paxpav
nae: ’ - a 3 = mpovkAaov, dgtdavos ws andar,
Gav yap eEdpiros Ade tis Bdors,
wa 8 ad opel viv; ws pirov
OBI. weAdper’] wedAdopev LAV?. 956. Znvds] Ads LA. Tricl. corr.
andi] dniav gévor LA. Tricl. corr,
950. T48¢ pév, .7 A.] Deianira is dead in the house. the dying Heracles is mo- mentarily expected. Cp. Ant. 1278-80, & béan00", ws Exov Te Kal KexTHpEVvos,| TA piv mpd xepav Tade Pépwv, TA B ev Bépors | gornas ieeav nat tax’ SecOar «aka,
pedcpeva] Sc. éoriv, or éxopev. Er- furdt and others conjecture pévoper.
. ér éAmiow] ‘In hope.’ Cp. El, 108, EM KWKUTO.
951. kowd] Sc. éoriv, ‘It is all one’ (i.e. belongs alike to sorrow) ‘whether evil be present or looked for.’
953, 4. 0 dvepdeooa . . atpa] (1) ‘Might there but spring up a gale from the hearth, wafting mel’ éoma- Tis =a’ éaTias.
955. &« témwv] Cp. éxrdmos, O. C. 118.
émos, «.7.A.] For the postponement of ph, cp. O. C. 1365, el 8 efepuaa Taade pH?) > wavT® Tpopovs.
957. ph, k.7.A.] Connect dmas pr 0d- voipt TapBadréa apap povvoy cicidoivca Tov Znves dAnipov yévov, ‘That I die not suddenly of fear, after only glanc-
peroper’ Vat. R. 957- Oavorpe) Odvor C?, Aadkros] SvoaTadddaTos L (from dvoamadaxrras).
965
954. -atpa] atpa LA. 960. Sucatad- 6voaTadAdKTas A. 963.
ing on the valiant son of Zeus.’ ddap, like ev@us, etc., adheres to the participle in grammar, but to the verb in meaning.
961. domerév 1 Oatpa] Accusative in apposition with the action of xwpeiv; ive.'the ‘Stupendous marvel’ is not the person of Heracles, but the manner of his coming.
963. mpov«Aatov] ‘I mourned before- hand. The word suits more exactly with paxpdy than with dyxov.
bEtdwvos, «.7.A.] The figure is sug- gested by the distance to which the notes of the nightingale are carried.
964. Eévev ydp eEdprdos Se Ts Ba- ois} ‘For here comes the step of strangers from another people.’ Baots is abstract for concrete, like dvipay &e- paiwy edpevijs mapovoia (Eur. Alc. 606), and implies that those approaching are heard but not yet seen. As é«roT0s= éfw T&vde Tay Ténwv, and so ‘Foreign,’ so efdmros =eéw Thode THS 6utAtas. In what follows, the abstract woid is treated as a collective; hence the sin- gular number in gope?, mpoxndopéva.
965. wa 8’ ab hopet vv] Hearing the
TPAXINIAI,
5 Tpoxnoopéeva, Bapelav
dpopov éper Bdou,
331
aiat, 68 dvatdatos péperat,
7 , , Ry 2 tt xpy, Oavévra viv, » Kab’ Umvov bvta Kpivat; 970
YA.
"Quo éyd cod,
* Z Pa 2 A *O mdrep, Swot eyo ood péreos.
tl mde ;
x ti O€ pHoopar; obpor,
HPEZRY &,
, va olya, TéExvov, py KiWHons
dypiav dddvnv tratpds dpuddpovos.
975
Ch yap mporerhs, adX toxe daxav
oTépa ody,
YA,
mas ons, yépov; fH Ch;
>
[76 a.
» XN es yp % es Z MIP, ob pi *’eyepets tov brv@ Kéroxov
966. mpoxnSopeva] mpoxnddpevay'L. mpoxnSopeva A, ai ai ai al, 68 dvavios L. al at al al, 65’ a& . vavios A.
977: yépov] yépev L. -yépov A. Brunck. corr.
cov] éyw gov LA. Brunck. corr.
969. atat, 88 dvavdaros] 971. *é] om. MSS. éy@
ne 978. py * Eeyepets] phgeyeipeac L. pi} Eeyeipna A. Dawes corr.
cautious, uncertain tread of those who are carrying Heracles the. Chorus can- not distinguish the direction of their movement till they come in sight. a, if genuine, implies that the question occurs to them on taking second thoughts. Meineke conjectures 7@ xa.
&s pidou | mpokndopéva] ‘ As caring for one who is dear to‘them,’ i.e. they move slowly and quietly because they are afraid of hurting him.
966. Bapetav | dipopov.. Bac] ‘ With grief-oppressed and noiseless footsteps.’ For Bapeiay, cp. Phil. 207, 8, Bopeta Tnrddev avdé: infr. 1, 982, Bapos dmrerov éupéeuove pny.
968. Heracles, borne by attendants, now comes in sight. Hyllus either meets (supr. 902, note), or enters with them. For the verbal dvavSaros, cp. O. T. 191, weptBdaros, The polysche- matism, or displacement of the trisylla-
bic foot (-—-u4uu—-vtu-y — JU, instead of -—-2UU—-Uv-u tu —U—v), has troubled the critics, some
of whom read $6iuevoy for avdyra, and some Odavatoy, sc. xara. Butitis by no means certain that this metrical varia- tion is impossible.
972. tt w40w] ‘What is to happen to me?’ Cp. O. C. 216, @por éyw, 7h 7dOw, TExVoY épor ;
974. p| Kwihoys] ‘Lest thou shouldst rouse.’
975. wpbppovos] ‘Wild of mood.’ The old man retains a vivid impression of what he has seen at Cenaeum, and on the voyage.
976. Li yap mpomerts] ‘ For he lives, though at the point of death.’ eis ov Oavarov mpoveveviews. Schol. Cp. supr. 1. 7o1, Tobvde Keirar mporerés, and note, The meaning is, (a) He is not quite dead, (b) He is all but dead.
Saxwv] ‘With clenched teeth.” Cp. Aristoph, Nub. 1368, 9, xdv7av0a zis oteoé pov THY Kapdiay dpexOelv ; uws 52 Tov Ovpdy Sandy epny, «.7.A. Join ordpa both with foxe and baw.
977. 4 £4] 4 expresses doubtful eager- ness. ‘Does he really live?’
oo"
KAKKWWHTELS KAVATTHOELS
gordda dewyy vocov, @ TEKVOY.
YA.
Z2OPOKAEOYS
980
ta ae r ee GAN Emi pot pere@
Bdpos dmhetov eupépove ppv.
HPAKAH2.,
7Q Zeb,
mot yas kw; mapa toto. Bpotay
Kear memovnpevos aAAHKTOLS
985
ddvvars ; olpor éy@ TAd pov"
4 8 ad prapa Bpvke, iP,
ped.
ap eéndns, dcov jv Képdos
lal A A, ES = ayn Ked0ew, Kal py oKxeddoat
7TGO amd Kparos Brehdpwov 0 Umvor ; YA,
990
’ 5 By A ry ov yap exw Tas ay
orépEayut Kakov T6d€ Aevoowr,
HP.°Q Knvaia xpnmls Bopav,
979. Kaxewhnoeas KdvagThoes| Kdexwnons KavaoTnons A.
c. gl. ys A’. 987. 4 8°] #3" LA.
979. Kavacrqoes] The pain is ima- gined as a wild beast, which for the present is couched in slumber. For éxnunoes, cp. El. 567, 8, egexivnoey mobdotv | ortxTov Kepacrny édadov.
980. doirdfa] ‘Wild.’ Ifthe malady is once awakened, there is no saying whither it may run.
982,3. éml pov... dpqv] ‘My feelings rush upon me with resistless force.’ Sophocles probably connects dmAeros with dwAaros. Bdpos dmAeroy is accusa- tive in apposition with the action of éupéuove. Cp. Eur. 1. T.655. Heracles now awakes in delirium.
984. mapa rotor) This form of the dative of ris is rare. Cp. Hdt. 1. 37, Téowot Oupact, 2. 81,
985. GAAqKTous] Epic for dAnirois.
986, 7. For the two paroemiacs, cp.
984. yas] yas A. 988. eins] eenins A.
infr. r006-8, El. 88, 9, 105, 6.
987. 48 ad] The disease is again spoken of as a living thing. Cp. Phil. 758, heer yap atrn, #.7.A.
988. é£ Sys] ‘ Hast thou now learnt?’
989. ovyg KevOew] (1) ‘To remain shrouded in silence,’ ev@w being used intransitively as in O. T. 968, «eve xarw 32) yijs. This is better than (2) ‘To hide (what you might wish to say).
991, 2. was dv | orépEape] ‘How to endure,’ i.e. so as to keep silence. Valcknaer’s conjecture, oréfam, is based on a mistaken reading of O. T. II, q.v. The division of 1. gg1 (cp. supr 98z) is allowable in the freer sort of anapaestic verse that is used in laments.
993. & Kyvala cpymts Bopav] ‘Ce- nean support of altars;’ i.e. Rock of Cenaeum, on which the altars are set.
TPAXINIAI.
£ can id * wo i
lepdv olay *oiwy emi pot
Hedém xdpw jvicw & Zed, olay p ap ov AdBav, olay’
XQ > a
jy prot eye mpocidety 6 tédas Bperov doco, 768 a&kArnTov Havias avOos KatadepxOjvat.
tis yap dodds, tis 6 yetporéxyns d rs A Fd > »¥
tatopias, bs tHvd ary
xopis LZyvos KaraxnAryoes ;
1000
baip’ dv mippwobev i8olpuny.
995. olay olwy émi por] olay avé’ ofwv (w from u L) Oupdrov emt po. LAVV3R.
Martin corr.
w 996. Arvow, & Zed] Aviowled, L.
jvicw, & Zed A. 1004.
n ioipny] iBoiw dv L. idoip dv C2. iSoluny A.
995. tepSv..zviow] ‘What glorious victims did I offer upon thee, and what a return of misery hast thou (for thy part) accomplished for me! > In the MS. reading (see v. rr.) dvri and @updrov are due to glosses. Mr. Paley objects to émi wot. But cp. Phil. 1139, O.C. 414, and see Essay on L. § 44. p. 83, ¢.
996. qviow @ Zed,] According to this punctuation, the words ® Zed are not a passing exclamation, but an ad- dress to his Father, to whom he suddenly turns, accusing him as the first cause of all (cp. infr.1278). So Hermann. For the two accusatives after €8ov, cp. Eur. Or. 1038, UBpropa O€pevos Tov ’Ayapéep- vovos yovov,
998 foll. fv phmor éya.. earadepyO4- vat] Heracles, in his delirium, confuses the effect with the cause, #v..dccas referring to the sacrificial robe (cp. infr. 1048-52). There would be something feeble in his merely wishing that he had not experienced this trouble. And éccos would then be inappropriate. Wunder supposes Kyvaia xpymis to be the ante- cedent to #”; but this is of course in- consistent with our punctuation, and is forced in any case.
999, 1000. de .. KatabepyOfivar is epexegetic of mpoadety, In what fol- lows dxfAnrov is taken up and ex- panded.
pavias dvGos] ‘Bloom of madness,’ ive. madness in the highest degree. Cp.
Ant. 959, 60, ovrw Tas pavias Bewex dmooracer | avOnpdy TE pévos.
toor, tls ydp dodds] ‘ For silat charmer, what master of the healing craft so famous?’ etc. Incantations were regarded as a branch of medicine. Cp. Aj. 582, and note.
Hermann rightly defends 6, which Erfurdt had condemned : ‘ Incipit poeta, ut si dicturus sit, ris dordds karanndAnoes : tum mutata structura pergit, vis 6 xetporéxvns iaropias, ds Kkataxndjoe ;’ Besides giving an antecedent to ds, the article asks for one great physi- cian to be named. ‘What charmer,— or who is he, the famed physician ?’ etc.
1003. xwpls Znvés] ‘Save only Zets,’ who has power to heal as to destroy.
1004. @adp’ Av méppwlev iSolpnv] Hermann placed a mark of interroga- tion after this line, understanding it to mean, ‘Am I likely to see a miracle coming from afar?’ This is hardly satisfactory. It seems better to take @avpa as an adverbial accusative. Cp. supr. 982, Bapos dmAerov. ‘ Mine eyes would hail him wonderingly from afar.’
1004 foll. @ €, «.7.A.) Heracles thus addresses those who approach to lift him from the litter to the bed. Hyllus takes him in his arms and places him there, while he speaks ll. 1007, 8. The outburst that follows, ll. 1009 foll., is made from the bed.
334 ZOPOKAEOYS
éaré pe, eGré pe SVopopov edvdoat 1005 €a0’ *torarov evvdoat,
wa pov pavers; mot KAtves ;
dmonels pe, dtroneis,
dvrérpopas 6 Tt kal pion:
Anrai pov, Tototol, 40 av6’ épre, médev or, @ mavrov ‘ErXddvev adixéraro. advépes, ods OH 1010 TOhAd pev ev mévT@, Kard te dpia wdvra Kabaipov, ddexouav 6 Tadas, Kal viv émi rode voocobyTt
od mip, ok €yxos Tis dvjoipov ovK amoTpéer ; [76 b. NF
g ovd amapdfar kpata Biov bére 101g
Ny ~ ~ pod@y Tov aTuyEpod ;
1005 a. dvcpoporv] yp. tatarov C? 8, pe Svcravov etvaca LAVR. (See note on 1005 a).
(#) L. dtodeis A. 7070 T0t L, tororot AV’. novr@| evirdvren L, ev wévrw A,
1008, dvrérpodas 6 Tt kal pion] ‘If aught of the evil slumber for a moment, you disturb it again.” Wunder com- plains of the want of correspondence be- tween protasis and apodosis in respect of mood. But the combination of cate- gorical with hypothetical expression is not uncommon even in prose. Cp. e.g. Plat. Phaedr. 244 A, ov €or’ érupos Adyos bs av .. gn. The subjunctive here suggests the doubt whether there has really been a moment of ease; i.e. ‘You wake what sleeps—if there be aught that sleeps.’ Cp. Aj. 1160, and note. Linwood by substituting pio, the optative for the subjunctive, evades the difficulty. dv(a)rérpogas is perfect of dvatpénw with present meaning.
1009. é0ev gor] The Scholiast says, THY St éx Témov oxéaw elrev dyTi Ths ev Témy, ws axedd0ev Sé of HAOEV "AOHvn (Od. 2, 267), dvri rod axeddy, So éyyidev érOwv, Il. 11. 396. As Her- mann truly says, there is a reason to be rendered for every such expression, and here the meaning is, ‘ From whence do you show yourselves?’ because none
om. Vat. 1006. 7@| ma: LA. 1008, dvrérpopas] dvréotpogas V. c. yp. TovTd To A°V3
get ped.
poe
1005 b, 246’ toraroy ebyacat] ere éaré pe Tov Svaravoy V3. Herm. corr. 1007. dmodeis] 2nd amoneis 1009. ToToT0r |
éTTo Tot Vat. 1012, ev
appeared from any quarter.
Too. wavrwv ..davepes] Either (1) “Ye most unrighteous of all Greeks :’ or, (2) supposing the genitive not to be governed by the superlative, but to be a partitive gen. with dhicwraroe dvdpes. ‘Ye most unrighteous’ (i. e. ungrateful) ‘men in every part of Hellas.’ See Essay on L. § 10. p.17, 6. He does not expect aid from barbarians, though he has cleansed barbarous countries too.
ots 89] Hermann suggested ois, but it is better to retain ois, the inhabi- tants being put for the countries, with the additional notion of benefits con- ferred on them, and to take moAAd adverbially; i.e. dv yaiay xabaipwy, «7.4. Cp. infr. 1061.
IOII. i.e, TOAAG pev ev ndvT@, TOAXG 88 xara Spia wdvra, K.7.A.
to12. Heracles calls not for healing (cp. supr. toot foll.), but for instant death. Cp. Phil. 747-50, 799- 801.
1013. For the negatives, see E. on L. § 29. p. 48, 1.
1015, 16. The interpretation of the
TPAXINIAI, 335
MIP, *Q rat robd’ dvdpés, rotpyov réde petfov dvice
S| 7) kat éuav podpav' od d& avAdaBe. ool Te yap > ~ éumreov 7 Ov e€uod ade,
YA,
4 \ BA ypatw pev tywye,
Aabirovoy & ddvvav ovr evdobev ovre Odpaber
gore por égavicar *Bioror’ roatra véuer Zevs,
HP, °Q) wat, rod wor é: 2 ’
TAHOE pe THOE pe mpdcraBe Kovdicas,
Noe ON 8 a € €, l@ Odipoy,
1025
Opdcxe 8’ at, OpdcKxe derala
Sirota’ Has
+ & e ra ed amotiBaros aypia véaos.
1018, dynxe] dveiner L, dvnrer A. om. A. _
Ovpacer Vat. Musgr. corr. 2 é id daipor] ea id
1oar. d5uvav] ddvvay LA.
Scholiast (ovSels éxeivav, pyot, BovAerat e\Odv Ti Kepadryny pov amorepeiv, Kal édevdepGoat Tov poxOnpod Biov) suggests a slightly different text. Hermann would read Avwv for poddy, Another expedient is to read dwapdgas xpara Biov OéAe | MDoar rod orvyepod. The Scholiast may have read Atoa: podwv. Then Avoa having been dropped, through similarity to the last syllable of 0éAe:, dmapdgas would be changed to drapata: for the sense.
1017. @ twat To08’ dvSpos] ‘Son of Heracles here!’ It is strange that this expression should have given any trouble, when the much more vague @ mal xeivouv tavdpés is so familiar in prose.
1o1g. gol te yap ..cafav] ‘For indeed thou hast a fulness of resource beyond what I can do to save him.’ The language is obscure, but has not the appearance of being corrupt. The Epic use of re may be compared with the digammated of in 1. 650, or dmori- Baros, infr. 1030. As BAémev some- times = (jv, so dupa may be put by synecdoche for keenness of the faculties generally. And the ellipse of waAAov (E. on L. § 39. p. 73) may be accounted. for by éumAcov suggesting év mAgov, 81?
n dveixer C7,
1030
1020. Space but Person @ Oipaber] Opa’ év LAV'R. Otpal’ év C2,
1022. €o71] ors L Vat. eori C?R.. eors A. Biorov] Bidrov MSS, 1023.°Q wat] @ wai mat L. mai aa A. Seidler corr, id datuov LA, (é € A.)
1025.
epnod oblew=70 8 épod chlecba abrév, ‘The hope of saving him through me.’
1021. aGisovoy 8 d8uvav] Essay on L. § 40. p. 75, § 55. p. 101.
ott’ évbo0ev ovre OUpabev] (1) ‘ Nei- ther by my own resources nor with help from others.’ Or, (2) ‘Neither from within nor from without,’ distinguishing between the inward pain of Heracles and the cares which press upon him. Cp. O.T. 1318, névtpwv Te TVS’ olorpypa Kat prin kaxdv ; Milton, Samson Agonistes, 1, 18, ‘Ease to the body some, none to the mind.’ Fora similar expression, cp. supr. 730, © pndev éor’ *olxor Bapv.
1022, tToatra véper Zevs|] ‘The Father holds such things in his power.’ Cp. Phil. 843, tade piv Oeds opera. Others understand, ‘So fearful is the trouble dispensed by Zeus.’
1023: mod wor’ et] Heracles re- cognises the voice of Hyllus, but is too much distracted to perceive him other- wise at first. Cp. Phil. 805, aod mo?’ dv, téxvov, «upeis; Then presently he directs him how to hold and turn him for greater ease.
1030, dmoriBaros}] ‘ Unapproach- able,’ i.e. Irresistible or intractable, Cp. Aj. 255, Tov alo’ dmdaros toxe,
ZOPOKAEOYS
> rs y we io *id MaddAds, T6de pw ad AwBara, io wat, *gvoavr’ oixreipas, dveripOovov eipyaov eyxos, x 2 = fe €x0Xo- 1035
> ~
> & akod 6 &xoS, @
matcov éuas bad KAndos” ( oev es : od padtnp abeos, *rav O86 érridoiue wecotcay
atros, 8 atiras, ds p ddecery *@ yAuKds” Aldas, 1040
*@ Ards addaipov,
PA oy. va * 2 DKU é a , rn) evvacov evvacdv ™ fh WKUTETR pope
Tov pédeov pbicas,
XO.
HP. & modAd 8% Kal Beppa
1031. iw *id] iv LA. 1035. L. «anidos A. «Agbos C?. dou .
éyddwaoer] yp. exddnoey C?*, év LA. Seidler corr.
L or C? mg. AVL’. Seidler corr. cov LAVV®R.
éuas] quao L. .@] dou. . 6(u) L.
exddwoe A. 1041, *B yAuants “Aidas} @ Sida avdaiywr & yAvedo adidas 1042. edvagoy ctvacdy *py’) civacdy p ebva- 1044. Taade auppopds| Taode ovppopas L,
kdvoua’ eppiga tdade supgopds, pirat, BA ao a nN 2 - a&vaKkTos, olas ofos oy edavveTat,
1045
*kod Ady KaKad
ends A. KAfbos} KAniéos aod 8 dxos] bis A.
1038. od) oat L. od A. *rdv]
Taa5€ auppopds A,
1046, *xov] «at MSS. cp. supr. 747. Bothe corr.
1031. id io] wid, *pioave’] The MSS. have rév @vaavr’, for which some (Dindorf) would substitute tov puTop’, others ov matép’,. Thespondaie rhythm prevails thtoughout these five hexameter lines, and the omission of the article may be excused by saying that the participle is not=ds épvoa, but=«i (or émel) épuoa.
1032. dvetrlpOovov] ‘ Blameless:” i.e. no one could upbraid Hyllus for slaying his father under the circumstances.
1035. watoov] For the asyndeton, which is expressive, cp. Phil. 747-9, mpos Oewv, mpdxetpov et TL aol, TéxvoY, mapa | fipos xepoiv, marafoy eis dxpoy né6a' | dtépyoov ds rdxro7Ta, pi) peion Biov,
dxos, @ p éxéAwoev] ‘The grief wherewith thy mother has enraged me.’ Physical pain, however vividly portrayed, is never the chief point of tragic interest in Sophocles. The wrath of the foiled hero, which he is unable to wreak, is the Litterest pang of all.
1036. deos | ‘God abandoned.’ Either es is long in arsi, before the pause, or (as in text) tév should be read for av,
1040. atrws, OS’ aitws, Ss p’ dde- oev} ‘Even as she destroyed me, in the very way ye see me now.’
For yAuivs in addressing a deity, cp. O.C. 106, tr’, & yAvkeia waides apyatov Zxérov. The MSS. have & Acds avGai- pov, & yAveis‘Aljas. The transposition, made for metrical reasons, also improves the sense by restoring the climax.
1042, eWvacov etvacév *p") Here also the MSS. are at fault, giving edvacdy p’ evvacov. The metre is dochmiac,
dkutéra] (1) ‘ Flying,’ or (2), ‘De- scending swiftly, in the shape of a thunderbolt. Cp. infr. 1086, 7: O.C. 1460, Ards wrepwrds . . BpovTn.
1045. otas olos dv] Cp. Aj. 923, ofos dy oiws éxers. The MS. reading ofas may be defended as following the case of its antecedent cupopds, and also as cog- nate accusative. Others read oiass.
1046. ® . . éy@, «.7.A.]_ For this mode of expression, cp. O. C. 337 foll, @ mav7’ éxcivw . . rpopds, 4.7.2.
*kot Aéym Kaka] ‘Evils that were so not in name only.’ This is Bothe's emendation of the MS. reading nat Adyy, which is certainly as old as Cicero’s
TPAXINIAI,
337
XN kal xepol Kai vero poxOjoas éyd
BG n Kotmw Toiodrov ovr axoitis tds
mpovOnkey 06 6 atuyvis Evpvabeds épuol
oiov 768° 4 dod@mis Oivéws Kdpn Kabfrwpev dpois tots épots ’Epwtov
1050 [77 a.
bpavtiv appiBryorpoy, & diddAAvpaL.
mAcvpator yap mpoopaxbey éx pey éoydras
? BéBpoxe odpkas, mvedpovds 7 aptypias
popet Evvorxoiv» éx d& yAwpdy aid jou
1055
mérakev 7On, kal duepOappa déuas
TO may, appdotm THde xeEtpwbels Tédy.
kod Tatra NOyyn Tedids, oO’ 6 ynyevis
orparos Fepheron, ote Onpeos Bia,
ot ‘EXXds, ot'r’ dyAwoos, ot’ danv ey
1047. xepat] xeipl A.
A. 1052. SddAAvpar] SiwAAvp L, povoo L. mAevpovas A. Tnyavrov A.
translation (Tusc. Disp. z. 20), ‘Multa dictu gravia, perpessu aspera.’ This may be explained to mean, ‘Even in re- port’ (how much more, then, in reality !). Cp. Hdt. 7. 10, § 10, xairo. Kal Adyw dxodoa Sewdr, én’ dvbpi ye Evi navTa.. yevyevjc@a. Wunder conjectures xat Adywy. wépa, which yields a fair sense, but “od Adyw is simpler and more for- cible. Cp. Aesch. S. c. T. 847, 7A0€ 3 aiaxTa muar’ ob Ad-yw.
1047. Kal vatourt] Some have sup- posed an allusion here to Heracles having relieved Atlas of his burden. But cp. infr. 1ogo foll.
1048. Kotarw)] xal=xairo:. Cp. infr. 1072: Phil. 385, cov Pe ToUTOV: Essay on L. § 25. p
1050. BodGmis] te the deceitful eye. The remembrance of Deianira’s beauty returns involuntarily.
1050-2, 768” *Epiviiev . . apdt- BAyotpov] Aesch. Ag. 1115, BieTvov
.“Aidov: Cho. 492; ae 8 dpdi- BAnorpor & ds éxaivicay : ib.
1053. mpoopaxGev] Supr. ona
é« .. BéBpwxe}] Tmesis.
éoxdras] i.e. ‘Even to the bone.’
VOL. Il. es
TOSI. éyois] éuot L.
SidAAvpat A. 1056, wémwxev] ténrwxev A, Onpeos Bia] Onpros Bia: L. Ojpeos Bia A.
1060
éuota ACT, "Epwiwv] epseiy 1054, mvevpovos] meve 1059. Tvyavrwv]
1054. tvevpovos ,. Euvolxouv] ‘Lodg- ing in the lung it drains the passages ;’ i.e. It has penetrated the lung and is shrivelling up the vessels there. ¢vvoi- Kovy, Sc. TO mvebport.
1055. ‘Hath already sucked away my fresh life-blood.’ For xAwpév, see above, note on 1. 849.
1057. &ppacros is, ‘ Baffling the mind,’ and is here applied to that which cannot be overcome because it cannot be discerned,—‘ Inscrutable.’
1058. Adyxy meBids] ‘The array of spearmen on the plain. Aéyxn is used collectively, like 4 mos, etc. Whether Heracles is thinking of the battle with the Minyans, or of some other exploit, we cannot determine.
1059. Onpeos Bla is probably, ‘The violence of the Centaurs,’ cp. infr. 1095; 6, and not generally, ‘ of wild beasts.’
1060. ‘EAAds] Sc. yaia. The word is strictly adjectival here. Some have supplied dvnp or Bia, supposing that dyAwooos could not be an epithet of country. But why not dyAwogos yaia as well as BapBapov atay, El. 95?
dyAwooos| ‘ Without speech,’ =
338
SOPOKAEOYS
yaiav kabaipov ixduny, epacé ma yuvy, O€, OAAvsS ovaa KovK avdpds dic, povn pe On Kabethe hacydvou dtxa.
® mat, yevod po. mais ériTupos yeyas,
kal ph TO pntpds dvoua mpeoBevons méor,
1065
dds pou xEpotv caiv abros é€ oikov AaBav
pi Cal x. a £ 1806 - €s XELpa TYV TEKOVTAVY, WS ELOwW oagba
el Tovpov adAyets paddov } Kelvns 6pOv
AwBnrov ecidos év Sixkn Kakovpevoy,
i’, @
Z aN » TEKVOV, TOAPNOOV
¥ , , OLKTELPOV TE [PE 1070
moAdolow oiktpév, dots date mapOévos
BéBpuxa kralov' Kal 768 odd’ dv eis more
révd avdpa pain mpdc0’ ideiv Sedpaxéra,
GAN dotévaxtos aity éomdpny Kakois,
1062. ote] node « froma A. woris L. Gore A.
‘Without intelligible speech,’ just as ayévyntos =buoyerns, supr. 61: dnpos = drddnpos, Fr. 577. Pindar (Isthm. 6 (5). 24) uses madiyyAwaaos in this sense.
1062. O7Aus otc KovK avEpds Hic] ‘A woman, and not of manly mould.’ OnAvs for OjAea occurs several times in Greek poetry, e.g. Eur. Hec. 659, O7jAvy oropav, The construction of the remaining words is difficult: but dvdpds may be (1) a genitive of derivation, in accordance with the ancient notion that the female element came from the mother and the male from the father, — ‘Being female and not derived from the male in her birth ;’ or (2) a genitive of quality =dv8pw5ns. For puow, Aj. 760, avOpwmov pow Bdactrwy, which has suggested several emendations of this line, e.g. Of ALY CXOUGA KodK dvipds pUoW (Reiske), etc.
1064. yevod .. yeyas} Cp. infr. 1157, ééjneas & iva | paves dmoios dy dyijp éuds kare, The tautology yevod.. yeyus adds a pathetic emphasis.
1065. Cp. El. 366, 7, xadod | rijs pnrpés, and note. We are to imagine the effect of this on Hyllus, who has Just been bewailing his mother’s death.
1068. 4 is probably not ‘than,’ but
1067, 60] edu L. 1073. paln] pepy A.
ei5 C?A, — 1077. dare]
for.” ‘If my form tormented or hers afflicted with righteous evil be a sight that causes you more pain.’
1070, oikrepdév ré pe] The two imperatives are connected by ve, because Heracles regards obedience to his re- quest as inseparable from pity for his state.
1071. woAXotow olktpév] i.e. ‘Whom many (and not my son only) may be expected to pity” Cp. Eur. Med. 509, woddAais paxapiay.
1074. éomopny kakots] ‘I turned not aside from trouble.’ The imperfect eiméuny might rather have been looked for here, but the aorist, summing up the past, is not wrong. Blaydes and Mei- neke propose eixéuny, the former on the ground that ‘evils do not require to be followed after.’ But (a) gmec@au is not necessarily to follow after, but also to ‘accompany’ (see L. and S.s, v. rw, B. 1. 4.): (6) ‘I went where trouble led me’ is a fair description of the life of Heracles, whose course was one of unremitting toil. Cp. Eur. Alc. 499, 500, HP. ral révde rodpod Saipovos movov Aé€yeis, | cHANpds yap det nal mpods alros épxerat. Cp. also the Epic phrase néT pov émomeiv,
TPAXINIAI,
~ ? ~ viv & é« rowovrov Ofjdus elpnuat rdédas.
339
1075
\ ~ ~ kal viv mpocehOav orfOt mryolov marpés,
> a a oxépat 8 drolas tabra cupdopas tro
mémovOa’ deifw yap Tad’ éx Kaduppdror,
idov, Oedobe wévres dOALOy dépas,
Opare Tov dvaotnvoy, os olkTpas exo,
Fal > aial, ® Tddas, aA
€ €,
1080
Cadrwev drys omacpos dptiws 88° ai,
~ a ’ ~ Oinge mAevpdv, odd’ dytpvactév p éav
okey 1) ThAaLva SiaBdpos vogos.
avak ’Aidn, déar p,
@ Atds axis, maicoy,
x on
~)
1085
Zz + 4 evoeicoyv, wvagt, eyKatdoknov Bédos,
a = rid \ i 7 mwatep, Kepavvod. SaivvTa: yap avd mau,
nvOnkev, eEdpynkev,
zy
n 1080. dvarnvov] dvcravoy L. Svaravoy Ct. dSvornvoy A.
< € alati@tddasaiaiL. alal d rddasaiaiCt at al@rdaas@2 AR.
@ vat A.
68 ad A. dvat L.
1085. vag] dvag L. a vag A.
1075. €k rovovrovu | (1) ‘In consequence of such a thing ;’ i.e. From an unseen, subtle, woman-inflicted evil (ll. 1050-2, 1057, 1062, 3, 1104). Or (2), ‘After being such,’ i.e. After having bravely endured so much.
1076 foll. Heracles first draws Hyllus nearer to show him what ravage the venom had made: then, by a sudden impulse, displays the torn and writhing frame to all. Afterwards, the pain again overcomes him, and this is marked by the broken rhythm (1081 dochmiac, 1085, 6, anapaestic dimeter brachyca- talectic). Then looking again at his shrivelled members, he recalls once more their prowess in past days, con-
Z2
Zz
@® xépes xépes, ® vOta Kal orép’, ® Piro. Bpaxioves,
1090
1081. aiat, d rédas]
1082. 68° ai]
p) pe LA. 1087. dvag]
trasting it with the feebleness of the present. Last comes one more outburst of futile rage against Deianira.
1078. é« kaduppdtwv] ‘Forth of coverings,’ i.e. unveiled. For the em- phatic use of the preposition, cp. dd in dnd fpuripos, O. C, goo, and similar expressions.
1082, €0adwpev] Hermann conjectures Z0aarpé p’5 but pe is easily supplied.
drys owacpos.. 88¢} ‘This cruel fatal spasm.’ drys is an attributive genitive like “Epvwv in supr. 1051.
For the order, cp. Phil. rogo, 1.
1083. 008 dyvpvacrév p’ €av] For the present tense, cp. Ant. 625, mpdacoe & ddryoordr xpdvov éxrods aras.
340
ZOPOKAEOYS
iets exeivor 6) Kabécrab’, of mote
2 ge Nepéas evorxov, Bovkirwy a&ddoropa,
Novr, dmdraTov Opéupa Karpooryopor,
Bia kareipydoacbe, Acpvaiav 0’ ddpay,
Sipuy 7 dyixtov inmoBdpova otparév
[77 b, 1095
Onpav, bBpioriv, dvopov, *bmépoxov Biav,
*EpupdvOdv te Offpa, tov O° b7d yxOovos
? s “ASov tpikpavoy oxvhax, ampocpaxoyv Tépas,
devas "Exidvns Opéupa, tév Te Xpuoéwv
3 Spdxovta phrov ptdak em éoxdrors Térous,
T100
@drdkov te poydav pupiov éyevoduny,
> ‘ ot an a. i a Kovdels TpOmrat EOTHTE TMV ELOY XEPOV.
~ > aN 2 ‘N Pa viv & &8 dvapOpos Kal KaTeppaxwpéevos
tugr7js om drys exmerdpOnua tadas,
6 Ths dplotns pnTpos dvopacpévos,
1091. tpels exeivor] belo 52 neivor L, tbyels éxetvor A. 1094. Karepyacacbe] xarevyaoacGe A pr. 1102. Tpotai’] tpéma’ A.
xadécTta® A. tmneipoxov MSS. Bentley corr.
1091. éketvor. . rabeorad’] ‘Are the same.’ However changed they appear, these achievements remain theirs. This is implied in the use of KaOeordva: for the substantive verb.
Icg3. Kampootyopov] ‘And not affable. For the irony implied in this epithet, cp. Job 41. 3,5, ‘ Will he make many supplications unto thee? Will he speak soft words unto thee?.. Wilt thou play with him as with a bird? or wilt thou bind him for thy maidens ?’
1094. kateipydcac0e] Cp. Hadt. 1. 24, €avrdv KaTepydcacba.
1095. dpurtov] ‘ Unsociable,’ not mingling in friendship with mankind.
; tmmoBdpova) ‘ Tramping with horses’ eet.’
1096, 8ypav} ‘Of the Centaurs,’ as elsewhere in this play. But in the next line @7pa is used in the more general sense of ‘ Wild beast.’
*imépoxov] The MSS. give the Epic ee tneipoxov, which is unmetrical
ere.
1098. ekiAexa] The word conveys
1105
Kadéoraé’) xarecrdé L. 1096. *tirépoxov]
a touch of contempt for Heracles’ old enemy, Cerberus.
1099. Bdew*js Ex (Svys Opeppa] ‘Nurse- ling of dire Echidna.’ Cp. Hes. Theog. 310, where Cerberus is so designated.
1100. ém’ éoydrows Toros] ‘In the farthest region.’ The vagueness of the expression, without yijs or xGovds, is intentional.
1102. TOv env yepSv] Genitive of the object: i.e. of that over which the triumph is celebrated.
1103. KaTreppaxwpevos] ‘Reduced to shreds,’ the poison having devoured the substance of his frame. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 1023, c@paros péya pasos,—said of Prometheus torn by the vulture.
1104. tupd‘js] ‘ Blind,’ i.e. ‘Eluding sight.’ Cp. supr. 1057, d¢paorw.
éicremopOnpar] ‘I am utterly destroy- ed.” Cp. Aj. 896, S:amemdpOn pat.
1105. Svopacpevos| Alcmena’s name was often introduced in speaking of Heracles. Cp. supr.19, 644: Aj. 1303; *Adnunvns ydvos: Aesch. Ag. 1049, maisa .. AAKpHvys.
TPAXINIAI.
341
6 To Kat dotpa Znvis advdybels yévos.
GAN ed yé ror 768 lore, kdv 7d pndiy Oo
x XN - kav pndev Epo, thy ye Spdoacay rddc
? ) aed 4 ra XElpOoopat Kak THvOE, mpocpddro. jdvor,
iv éxdidax 0 maow adyyéddew bre
IITIo
— kai (@v kakods ye kal Oavov éricdunv.
XO,
® tAjpov ‘EdAds, wévOo0s ofov elaopd
eovoav, dvdpos Tovdé y’ ef ahadjoerau,
ik
N N, af’ ~ ad aryiy Tapacxav KrdO0i pov, vordy spas.
- ‘\ lod evel mrapéaxes avTipwovijcal, warep,
III5
> 3. oe aiticopa: yadp o av Sikaa tvyxdvew,
dos pot aeavTov, uy Tocodrov ws Sdkvn
~ 7 3: DY x re 3 e bupe dvoopyos. ou y2p av yvolns €v ols
xalpew mpobvpet Kav dros adyeis padrny.
HP. eimay 6
xpri¢ers An~ov' as eyo voody
II20
> & ovdey Evving av od mokidres mada,
1106. abdnGeis] ai(67)in Gels L, 1113. Tovdé y’ ef] Tovd’ elye A.
L117.0m. A.
1106. 8..av85yOels] ‘Who was named aloud.’ Cp. Phil. 240, 1, avd@par 5& mais ’AxtAAéws, Neomrddeuos. There seems to have been a v.1. abOadns, a curious instance of the mixture of me- chanical and mental error which has given rise to some corruptions.
1107, 8. Kav TO pnSev & | Kav pydev €pmw] ‘Though I be nothingness and have no power to move.’ The second pndév is adverbial =‘ Not at all.’
II09. mpocpdAor pdvov] ‘ Might she but come near,’—expressing a wish, not nowa command. Cp. Ant. 310-2, and note: O. T, 624.
1111, kat @avev] ‘ And when already dead,’ as he was in effect even now.
1113. eb ohadyoerar] Observe the change from the vocative to the 3rd person. The word implies not merely losing him, but being disappointed of her hopes in him.
1114. wapéoxes] ‘You give me the opportunity :’ mapéxw in this sense is
avdnijo AL? pr. R, 1116, TvyxXdvew] cindy 8 xphCao add A.
avdndels Vat. VV3.
t L121. fuvinp’) fvvetnw L. guveinw Ct. fuvinp’ A.
more commonly impersonal. The same verb is repeated, with a slightly different meaning, in the next line.
1116. Cp. O. C. 1106, aireis & revéer.
III7, 18. pr TocotTov . , Sicopyos] i.e. ws ph TodoUTov Banvy ups Svaopyos, ‘That you be not so exceedingly vexed with rage, being grievously distem- pered.’ up is to be joined both with ddxvp and with Svcopyos. For the post- ponement of ws, cp. Aj. 589, go, éyw Oeois | ds odbéey dpxeiy ip’ dperderns ert. py adheres closely to rogotroy. Others, reading dd4xver, suppose an alternation of clauses=p2) tocotroy Bvaopyos, ws Save vp, ‘In a less wrathful mood, than now you are devoured with in your soul,’
1118, 19. ‘Else you will not know in what you would fain rejoice, and wherein you are indignant without cause.’
1120. s €yd vorGv] ‘Since I in my distraction.’
1121. Heracles’ impatience is roused
342 YA.
ZOPOKAEOYS
a oN eo = pero 2 2 o THS pNTpos Ko THS Ens Ppdowy, ev ois
a 2 icy > ow ? t - viv éotw ois 0 huaptrey ovx éxovoia,
HP.
THs Tatpopovrov untpos, rA. HP. YA, EP, YA, AP:
N a = ‘. mpos To; Tépas Tou did
by Hyllus’ vague antithetical expression (1117-9), which he treats as a riddle. Then Hyllus speaks more plainly.
1122. THs pytpés] ‘About my mother.’ For this genitive, cp. O. T. 701, Kpéoyros, and note.
1123. ots 0 Hpaprev] ‘And wherein she erred unwittingly.’ Cp. Phil. 1011, 2, Gdyewas pépwy | ois 7 adrds efq- paprev, ois 7” éyw ’mabov.
1124. kal mapepviow yap] ‘ What? Hast thou even made passing mention ?” yap gives the reason of @ mayxdmore, mapapupynorkopat, like several other rare words, is common to Sophocles and Herodotus. See Essay on L. p. 88, note I.
1125. THS Tatpodsvrov pytpos] ‘Of the mother that is thy father’s murderer.’ For the masculine form, cp. O, T. 80, 1, TUXN « . TUTHPL.
1126. €xev ydp otrws|] (1) ‘For her state is such,’ or (2), sc. wept airijs, ‘For the case stands so with her.’
Sore pry ovyav mpérew] ‘That silence is not well,’—because it leaves her beneath an unjust imputation after she is dead. ;
1127. ov Bijta Tots ye mpdcGev fpap- tTypévots] (1) ‘Certainly there is no cause for silence on account of her former errors ;’ i.e. No blame requiring silence attached to her until to-day. Or (2) ‘No, her fault should be blazoned,’ Or (3) ‘Not so, for her crimes demand silence. But (2) and (3) assign no meaning to mpécdev. For the sending of the robe was not a former error, but the latest act of Deianira so far as Heracles knew, unless mpéodey may be taken to mean, ‘ Before this revela- tion which you are about to make,’
eyo, TéOvnKkey aprios veorpayys.
@ wayKdkioTe, Kal Tapeuvyjow yap av
@s Kdvely ene; 1125
exer yap otras, dare pi oryav mpéemey, od dfta Tots ye mpdcbev ypaprnpuévors,
GAN ovde pev OH Tos y Ep Hpéepay epeis. rey, evAGBod S& pH Pavijs Kakds yeyds.
1130
~ 2 rf kakov eOécmicas,
The reminiscence of Deianira’s blame- less life, occurring when Heracles in his wrath against her is about to listen to Hyllus, is not the only ‘modern touch’ in the Trachiniae. Cp. supr. 1050, S0Aa@ms, and note.
1128. épets] Sc, S7av paéns. (1) ‘Neither does her fault to-day require silence, as you will presently confess.’ ‘Sed et hodie dices ne ob haec quidem tacendum esse.’ Musgr. Or (2), ‘ Her fault of to-day, too, (her suicide) must be spoken of.’ Or (3) (ye ». 5.?), ‘ But you will not say so when you have heard what has happened to-day.’
1129. evAaBod . . yeyas} ‘ Take heed you do not prove yourself base ;’ viz. By preferring your mother to your father. Supr. 1064, 5.
1130. The comparison of Aj. 898, 9, Alas 68 jyiv dpriws veooparyns | Keira, shows that dpttws is to be taken closely with veoopayys. ‘She is dead, slain even but now with recent stroke.’
1131. 51d kakav is explained by the Scholiast 8a dvcphpov, ‘In ill-omened words,’ and by Schndw. as equal to dd yevdav, ‘Falsely.” But there is no point in Heracles’ saying either dvagy- pets, when the news is what he wishes to hear, or evSe, when he is asking for further information. May not da be taken as in 8a wéyvrov =‘ Amidst and rising above,’—the ‘evils’ being the pain of Heracles? Cp. Plat. Rep. 6. 494 D, dp edmeres ote efvar cicarodaat Sid tocovTwy Kaxav; ‘Your miraculous words are a portent amidst my woes. The mind of Heracles is struck by the sudden news: ‘You have told me, in mysterious words, piercing through my woes, a strange thing.’
TPAXINIAI, 343
* ~ aur mpos adits, oddevds mpds éxrémov, vo € = e ee HP, oipou mplv os xpiv of & éufts Oaveiv xeEpés ;
kav ood otpadeln Oupds, ef 7d av pdbos,
XN
HP, Sevod Néyou Karipgas: eft 8 F voeis, dmav 75 xphw’, juapre ypnotd popérn.
ie , a HP, xpijor’, & Kadkiote, watépa ody Krelvaca Spa ;
1135
= ~ ~ oTepynua yap doxoica mpocBadeiy oéber, ae ? € ~ A wy ya annpmrax , ws mpoceide Tods évdov ydpous. ‘ a kal Tis Tooobros gappaxeds Tpayivior ; [78 a. . Néooos médar Kévraupos égérecé viv IT 41
To@de Pirtpo Tov cody expuqvar méOor,
>
1132. abrjs] abrijs L.
autno A, oTpapoin A.
Huapre, L. popévn| pywpévn LA. Heath. corr.
2 2 2 2 x, > > xpnor A, 1139. Ganpmday’] dahpmdan’ L. daqmdax’ A. véooo L, véaoos A.
1132. éetémov] ‘From without ;’ i.e. Other than herself. Cp. supr. 730, oixot: 1021, oT’ évdodev obre OUpader, and notes.
1135. Sevod] Not merely ‘ Strange,’ but ‘ Hardly endurable;’ i.e. likely to provoke a quarrel. Cp. O.C. 861, Sewov A€éyers.
1136. Grav 76 xptp’, Huapte xpjora popévn] ‘The whole matter is, she erred with good intent.’ Nauck edits amhoby 7d phy. xXphya is the subject of the sentence. For the syntax, cp. O.T. 1234, 5, 6 pev TaxLoTos THY AOywv eiveiy Te Kal | pabeiv, réOvnxe Octo "Ionaorns napa, The comma after xpjj- va was introduced by Hermann, the Schol. and former editors having under- stood the words to mean merely, ‘She utterly mistook, though she meant well.’
1137. 8pa =Adyes dedpaxévau. Phil. 58.
1138. o€ev, objective genitive, is connected with the noun, instead of coi with mpooPadetv, so marking the stress upon orépynpo. Cp. supr. 575, 6, éorat ppevds cor TodTO KHAnTHpLov | THs “‘Hpardeias.
1139. awqpmdake] ‘She missed her aim. The chief stress is on the former part of the sentence, with which the clause with #s is therefore connected.
1135. kaTAptas] karypfao LA.
a. . lod tod Sdarnvos, otyopar Tddas,
1134. Kav cod] xdvoou L, aTpagein | 1136. xpiiw’, Huapre] x phy’
1137. xpnor’] xphor’ L.
1141, Néagos]
amnumdaxe implies, ‘She did what she least of all desired to do.’
tovs évSov yapous}] ‘The marriage within there,’ prepared in the house, i.e. by the introduction of Iole. The sting of the offence was not merely the marriage with Tole, but the fact that she was brought home. Cp. supr. 536-540. Hyllus hints as gently as he can at the cause of trouble.
1140. kai, as in nal m@s; expresses wonder. Cp. Ant. 1102, «al tair’ éracveis Kal Boxes maperkadeiy ;
1142, ro.@dSe] ‘Such’ as we now see in its effects. Cp. Aj. 453.
1143-5. The three single lines, each followed by an asyndeton, have a strik- ing effect in expressing the mood of Heracles, who by the mention of Nes- sus is brought to a sudden pause,
1143. The situation here may be compared with that in the ninth book of the Odyssey (507), where Odysseus has revealed his name to the Cyclops, who is thus reminded of the ancient prophecy concerning himself. The mention of Nessus reminds Heracles of the prophecy of his father Zeus, that a ‘dead hand’ should be the cause of his death. His mind is thus called away from all that surrounds him, and
344
ZOPOKAEOYS
dron drora, péyyos ovKér’ Eort por,
oipot, ppovd &) ~vudopas ty’ Eoraper,
io’, &
1145
s \ x > 79 2 TEKVOY’ TATHP YAP OVKET EOTL TOL
an ~ Pd Kddet TO Tay por oTFéppa cov dpatpover,
Kddre 6& thy TéAdawvav Adkpnyny, Atos
3 € 2 a padrny akorw, ws Tedevtaiay €"od
#
diunv wbOnobe Ocapdrwv 0° oi8 éys, 1150
YA,
2 ? of - 2 rAaNe 4 » 3 ¥ adr ovre pytnp &vOdd, aAX emraxtia
TipvvO avpBéBnkey aor exew Edparv matdwv 8& Tovs piv ~vddrAaBodo’ adr? Tpépet,
rods & dv 7d OABns dotv vaiovras pdOos-
€ a yo ia y 7 4 jpets & da0t md&pecpev, ef TL x pH, maTEp,
TI55
mpadocev, KAvovTEs eEuTnpEeTHooper p ; npET Hooper.
HP,
av © ody dkove Tovpyov. ééjxes 8” iva
a c ~ Bi FN Po are eg paves dmolos ay avijp euos Kandel,
2 S py s vA 2 x 2 é“ol yap Hv mpopavToy eK TaTpos TaAaL,
1145. €oraper] éordpey L. Eoraper A. mpaooew| mpartey LA. Brunck corr. gavrov A,
he is absorbed in preparing for his end. He is thus prevented from utter- ing a word of amends to Deianira, and our impression of her desolation is not relieved.
1145. povO..éortapev] ‘I know now whither Fate has brought me.’
1149. patnv] Because Zeus appears to have forsaken her son.
1149, 50. @s.. €yo] ‘That you may hear from me in my last moments the utterance of what prophecies I know.’ The Scholiast explains reAevraiay éuod gieny differently : ‘The final voice con- cerning me,’ i.e. ‘The oracle concern- ing my end.” For pjyny, cp. O. T. 43, 86, etc. 80" of éyw is added to limit the expression, according to a usual idiom, but may remind us that Heracles did not know all.
1151. For ove followed by 8€ (1. 1153), see Essay on L. § 36. p. 65 f.
L151, 2, GAN’ éranria.. edpav] (1) ‘ But she has obtained leave to dwell at Tiryns by the shore.” ovpBéBneev = aipBaow émomjoaro, sc. Tw Evpuadel. Or (2), ‘She happens to be dwelling.’
1153. watSwv] ‘Of thy sons.’ Alc-
1150. 60°] bao’ L. bo’ A.
1156. 1159. mpépayrov] mpdaparoy L,
™po-
mena had taken some of her grand- children with her to live at Tiryns. Cp. ody dpapdvwy, supr. 1147. If we are further to suppose consistency with supr. 1. 54, other sons besides Hyllus must be imagined as present, and in- cluded in the phrase Scot mdpeocpey in 1.1155. The general meaning is, ‘ All your sons are not here, but those who are will execute your will,
1154. dv .. padous] Sc. ef muvOdvoro.
1150. éEurnperyoopev] ‘Will obe- diently carry out.’ é« as in éxmoveiy.
1157. od 8 otv) ‘Well, then’— however that may be; i.e. If the others are absent, Hyllus must act for them.
tovpyov] ‘The thing which has to be done,’—‘the business.’ For épyov, of an act in contemplation, cp. Aj. 466, ove €ore Tovpyov tAntév. Heracles is already thinking, as the words éénxes .. «ade? show, of the command with which he means to conclude. Cp. Od. 16. 300, ef 8 éredy 7 éuds oor wal alpa- Tos HueTepoio.
1159. mpéddavrov] Cp. supr. 1. 851, mpopaiver, and note.
TPAXINIAI,
tirpos Tv mvedvtav pndevos Oavety iro,
345
1160
GAN batis”Adov POipevos oikirwp médor,
> a > 88 ovv 6 Op Kévravpos, ws 7d Ociov jv
mpopavtov, ottw (avTd pi exrewev Oavdr,
~ J gave 8 eye rovto.t ovpBaivorr’ ica
pavreia Kava, Tois ma&dat EvyHyopa,
1165
& rév dpelwy Kal xapatkoitay eyo
ZedrGv EcedOay ddoos civeypaypdunv
mpos THs twatp@as Kal mokvyAdcaou Spués,
ks a lan a 4h pot xpdve TO (avtTt Kal mapdvte viv
épacke poyOav Tay epertdray épol
1170
Avow Tereicbar’ KaddKovy mpdgev Karas,
> 5 = 7d 8 fv dp ovdey ddAo mAHY Oaveiv Epué.
ou 1161. méAot] meAa L. wéAe A. 1172.70 8] 705 L. 708 C?A,
1160. mpés..t%ro] The two pre- positions can hardly be genuine, though we might compare such expressions as tivos 51) xapwv é&vexa; Either tav pev arveovTwV OF TOV éwmVvedvTwY May PoOs- sibly be right. If the text is retained, a confusion must be supposed of mpds Tay medvrav pr Oaveiv and ind pndevds davetv,
Qaveiv] For the use of the aorist, cp. Aesch. Prom. 667, 8, poAciy | kepavvdv.
1161. @ipevos] ‘Being already dead.’
1164. oupBatvovr’ ica] ‘Agreeing in purport.’ Cp. supr. 173, 4, Tavde vapépreca ovpBaiver xpdévouv| Tov voy napévros: O. T. 902, dppdoe. For toos denoting harmony or agreement, cp. O. C. 171, dorois toa xpi pedrerar: Ant. 375, pyr’ éwot mapeotios yévorro par toov ppovayv, «.7.2.
1165. This line has been objected to, as inconsistent with supr. 157, where Deianira speaks of the tablet contain- ing this oracle as maAaav. But ‘new’ and ‘old’ are relative terms, and what seemed old to Deianira, may seem new to Heracles, who is revolving a much older prophecy. Nor is it certain that Sophocles must necessarily have ob- served consistency in a point which is after all external to the fable (é{w 7ov
1167. écedOwv] civedAOav L. éoeddcw A.
yvOebparos). Cp. supr.647, Svoxabexd- pyvov, and note.
1166, xapatcourav] The Homeric xapasedvar, Il. 16. 235.
1167. eioeypadpyv] ‘I noted down for my use.’ So the force of the mid- dle voice may be expressed.
1168. watpwas] Dodona and not Delphi is the fountain of revelation in the Trachiniae, because Heracles is not to receive oracles from any one less than his father Zeus.
modvyhoooou] Either, (1) ‘ Uttering diverse oracles,’ or, (2) ‘ With many tongues, alluding to the means by which the oracular sounds were pro- duced.
1169. 7 Ldvte Kal wapdvri viv] ‘Which now has life and being.’ Time, both universal and particular, is con- tinually personified in Sophocles. See Essay on L. § 48. p.gi, and cp. O.C. 7.
1170. éhertotwv] ‘That were then impending over me.’ eAcio Oar is fu- ture. See Veitch, Gr. Verbs, s.v. TeAéw. eyot is to be joined both with reAciodar and épeotwrov.
1172. 70 8 7v dp’] ‘Whereas the truth of it was.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 2.357 A, 76 8 fy dpa, ws eouwe, mpoot~ puov, dpa, ‘As the event proves.’
346
2ObOKAEOYS
rois yap Oavotor poxbos od mpooylyverat,
Tadr ody ered) Aapmpa ovpBaiver, Téxvov,
dei o ad yevéobar Tad Tadvdpi cbppaxor, T1475 kal pi) mipetvar Tovpoy ofdvat oTopa, GN a’rov elkabdvra cupmpdocey, vopov KdANoTov égeupovTa, TreOapyely marpl. YA, GdN, d wédrep, TapB@ pev els Adyou atdow rodvd émedOdv, meloopar 8 & aor Soke, 1180 HP, euBadrdre yxeipa deftav mpdricrd por, YA, as apos ti wiotw rivd’ dyav emiotpépess ; . HP, ob Oaooov oices pnd? dmorhoes epol; 1173. yép] om. A. — mpooyiyverar] mpooyiverat LA. Brunck corr. 1175.
Tab Tavdpi| THE 7 dvbpt L. 1Ode rdvdpi A,
(av) L pr. ph ‘mpetvar C®, t) myeivar A. eixaddvra] ei xadovra LAS.
BadrAc A,
1173. rots yap, «.7.A.] This is Hera- cles’ comment on the word Avow, and shows that he looks forward only to the rest of death. Cp. El. 1170, rods ydp Oavdvras oby bp& AvToupévous,
1174. ‘Since therefore all this is manifestly being fulfilled.” The state of Heracles, with its cause, and the two oracles, throw so much light on one another that the event is clear,
1175. at] ‘Once more,’
1176. dfdvat] Either (1) ‘So as to provoke me to fierce utterance ;’ or (2) ‘Until my tongue utter fierce things ;’ or (3) ‘ For my tongue to sharpen thee,’ i.e. ‘Incite thee.’
The last (3) is most probable: but in support of (2) it may be observed that verbs in -¥yw are sometimes intran- sitive, e.g. El. 916, Oapouve,
1177. atrév] ‘Of thine own ac-
cord,’ _vopov] ‘Course or principle of ac- tion” Cp. Ant, 908, rivos vdpov 8)
Tadra mpos xapiv héyw ;
1178, eEeupovta] ‘ Adhering to,’ or, ‘Bringing to mind.’ This word has been suspected on the ground that Hyllus could not be said to ‘discover’ so time- honoured a principle as obedience to parents. But this is to require too much exactness: for éfeupeiy is used elsewhere
eixaddyra A pr.
av 1176. pr mpeivat| py mephvac
dfdvar] dfdvar L. dfdva A. 1177. Li81. EuParrc] euBare L. Ep-
€t 1183. dmorhoes] dmorhono L. yp.mpoothanis épot C*® dmarqoes A.
of bringing old thoughts to mind. Cp. O. T. 304, As o& mpoordrny | cwripa 7’, ava, podvoy éfevpicxopey. (The saving power of Oedipus was no new idea to the Thebans.) Ellendt would supply évra (‘ Finding this to be,’ etc.)
1179. €s Adyou ordow | tordvSe] The edd. compare O. T.634, 5, ardoty | yAwo- ons, and would translate, ‘Into such a de- bate.’ But Hyllus, whois prepared to obey his father to the uttermost in all things possible, does not at this moment anti- cipate the contention which follows, though his promise of obedience is ac- companied by a natural fear. It seems therefore better, with Dobree (who renders, ‘In hujusmodi colloquium de- latus’) to take ordow in the simpler meaning of ‘position,’ and Adyou as gen. of definition, and to translate, ‘I tremble at having reached the point where I must speak of such things.’ So the Schol. Hyllus is awestruck by his father’s anticipation of death and by the tone which he has assumed.
1182. mliorw myvde] Cp.O. C. 1632, ds por xEpds ofs mioTw apxaiay Téxvas,
dyav emortpépets] ‘Do you urge on me so vehemently?’ Musgrave pro- posed émorpépe, ‘Dost thou regard?’ Perhaps rightly.
1183. otoets] Sc. rv aiorw.
TPAXINIAI, 347
YA, idod mporetva, Koddty dvreipioerat. HP, spy Atés vev tod pe dtoavros xdpa. [78 b. YA. 4 piv ro Spdoew; Kai 768° eLeipioerac; 1186 HP. 4 pry euot 7d AcxOev epyov éxredeiv, YA, Guvup eywye, Ziv’ Eov érdorov, HP, «i & eéxrods eos, wypovas you daBeiv, YA, ob pi} AGBo Spdow ydp. w&xopar 8 duos, 1190 HP, oic8’ ody tov Oirns Zyvis bYyuorov wéyor ; YA. o0f8, ds Ouriip ye morAdrAd 8} orabels dro. HP, évrab0d vuv xpi) rodpdy éEdparrd ce
op abréxeipa, Kal Edv ofs xphces piror,
Toddiy pey vrAnv ths Babuppifov Spvos 1195
ke(pavta, Toddoy 8 dpoev’ éxrepovd’ dpuod
dyptov eawov, cdma Tovpsy éuBarelv,
kal mevkivns AaBdv7a Aapmddos oédas
mpnoa, yoou de pydev eicitw Saxpu
GAN dorévaxtos Kdddxputos, elmep ef 1200
fot \td » an Todd avdpés, Epfovr ef S& pH, peve o eyw
1185. dpvv] duvupe A.
efapayra oe] efaupévrd ce L (eapevra pr.) 1200, eimep] efmep L.
éhady L. éAaov A,
1185. Spvu Avés vw] The postpone- ment of the particle yuy is due to the strong emphasis on the two first words.
1188. émapotov] Although the pas- sive voice of duvype is not used, the verbal adjective has here the passive sense of ‘ Sworn by.’
IIgt. tdv Olryns Zyvos . . mayov] ‘The height of Oeta, sacred to Zeus.’ For the two genitives, cp. Ant. 1204, AOdarparov Képns | vuppetoy “Acdov.
irorov] Some edd., following Wake- field, read t¥iocrov, a change which, though harmless (cp. Phil. 1289), is un- necessary. The ¢opmost height of Oeta was most suitable for the purpose which Heracles had in view. :
1192, ws . , oradets] stood.’
Gurjp] ‘In the act of sacrifice.’
1194. adtréxeipa.. plAwv] ‘ With " your own hands, assisted by whom you will of your friends,’
‘As having
1193. évravea vuy] évrad0a viv LA. Brunck corr.
efdpayrd, oe A, eimep A,
1197. €Aaov]
1195, 6. tAnv .. Kelpavra] These words are applicable, not to the hewing of timber, but to the lopping of such smaller boughs and brushwood as would be suitable for the pyre. The wild-olive, on the other hand, is to be cut down to the root. For dpuds, cp. supr. 766.
1196. woAAdv] Cp. Ant, 86, modAAdy éxOiwr gre.
dpaev’] Herm. quotes Ovid, Fast. 4, 741, ‘ure mares oleas, where others read ‘maris rorem,’ but gives no other authority for the distinction’ between male and female olive-trees. The wild olive, associated with Heracles in con- nection with Olympia, may be called dpony, because rougher and harder than the cultivated and fruitful tree.
1199. elottw] Sc. 7G épyw. ‘Come in,’ to interfere with the just rite.
1201. oe here is governed by the meaning of the sentence and not by the nearest word, Not, ‘I shall await thee
348 SOPOKAEOYE
Kal vépbev dy dpaios eloaet Bapis.
as
Ola
TA.
HP. émota Spacré’ éoriv’ ef S& pH, marpos
> ? wy oipot, mdérep, Ti eimas; pe eipyacat,
&ddXov yevod tov pnd’ eos KAnOAs ere, 1208
YA, oto wdX avdOis, ofd po éxkadei, marep, povéa yevérOat Kai madrapvaiov céber, HP. od Sir éywy, adN dv Exo Taidyvioy kal podvoy iarfipa Tav éuav KaKav, YA. HP. YA, gopas yé ror POdvnots ob yevyoerat, HP, 7 YA,
‘ ~ ¢ 4 a a7 x 2 kal més tmaibov cou dv lounyv TO cov; 1210
aAN ef poet mpds Tobro, Téhda y’ Epyacat,
kal mupas wAnpopa TAS eipnuevns ; ¢ > 3 oN \ 7 A bcov y adv avros py ToTiupatwv Xepotv
Ta 0 ddd\a mpdéw Kod Kapel Tovpdy pépos, 1215
HP.
ul fo GN apkéoet Kal Tadra’ mpdovepat Sé por 1203. Tt efras] riv’ efwas A. 1210. braidwr]
YJRL. YA.
1205. Tov] rod L. tov A.
o tralowy Ct. tmaidww A. 1211. GAA’] om. A but space.
1215. Kaper] kapnt L., kay A.
C3, mpdoverpar A.
troublously with curses,’ but, ‘ My curse shall be an abiding trouble to thee.’
1202. For dpatos, cp. Fr. 366, 6 tpdabev éhOdw Fy dpatds pou verds: Plat. Legg. 931 C.
1203. ti etwas] The reading of A points to ri yw’ efmas; in which we would be an Attic accusative, like ge in 1. 1201, But the reading in the text is more prob- able. For the hiatus, which is permis- sible, cp. Phil. 917.
1204. rota Spacré’ éotiv] Sc. efmov.
1206. oid p’ éxkadet] ‘To what an act do you summon me!’ ofa is cog- nate accusative, and the words govéa .. oé9ev are in apposition to it. The middle voice marks the reference of the action to Heracles.
1208. dv éxo] Sc. xaxdv. The re- sumption of this expression in the next line, ray éudv xaxdv, makes an appear- ance of redundancy, but cp. supr. ll. 1149, 50 and note.
1210, Hyllus cannot at once accept the thought that death is to be the cure
oc 1216, mpdoverpar| mpoveruar L. mpdvetpac
of his father’s woes, and he still clings to the notion of a bodily healing.
1211. mpds todTo] Qy. y’ és TovTo? Cp., however, Plat. Theaet. p. 154 C, 7d Soxody mpds THY viv épwrno.
1212, POdvycrs is drag Acydpevov.
1213. wAYpepa] Sc. yerqoerar (from ob yevqoera supr.) = 7Anpwoets, whence the construction of 1.1214. He means the exact fulfilment of Il. 1195-8.
1214. dv) Sc. mpdgapu.
notupavwv} It is easy by conjectural emendation to get rid of the dialectical anomaly involved in mo7t-, but in the composite tragic dialect there are many isolated uses of Epic and Lyric forms. Cp. supr. 7, évt TAevpdv1, and note, Ant. 653, and see Essay on L. pp. 85, 104.
1215. kod kapet Todpov pépos] ‘And my part of the work shall not flag.’ For this personification of labour, cp. Aesch. Prom. 57, od pata rovipyov Té5e.
1216, mpdcvear] The subjective , middle makes 4 more personal appeal than mpéoveipov, But possibly, as Paley
TPAXINIAI. 349
xépw Bpaxeiavy mpds paxpots ddrdos didovs, YA, ef Kat paxp& kdpt éotiv, épyacOjoerat, HP. rhv Evpureiay oicba dita mapbévov ; YA, *IdAnv ddre€as, ds *y ered few épué, HP, éyvos, tocobroy 84 o& emiokimre, Téxvov"
1220
tavTnv, éuod Oavévtos, cimep evoeBeiv BotreL, maTtpdov dpkiov peuvnpévos, mpocbod Sdéuapta, pnd amorions matpl pnd ddrdos advdp&v Tots euois mArevpois dod 1225 KAcioay adtiy dvtl cod AdBou more GAN adtés, & mai, Todro Khdevaoov éxos, meiOov' 7d ydp To. peyddra moredoavtT épuol Opikpols amioreiy THY mdpos avyxel yadpw. YA. oipot, 73 pev vooobdyvTe Ovpodcba Kaxér, 1230 76 & &8 épav ppovobyta ris mor’ dv dépor;
1218, paxpa] paxpdy A, @
mapyoy L, mapOévoy A. mpoa000)] mpdcbov LA. TOA,
suggests, mpoovetua: should be read, sc. air® oe. Cp. supr. 289, and note.
J217. pakpots]=peydaos. Cp. infr. ll, 1228, 9.
1220, &s y’ éreud£eww] So the Scho- liast. The MSS. have dor’ émexdcew. See on O. T. 763.
1221. 0 émoKymtw} For this ‘Attic’ use of the accusative where the dative is more common, cp. supr. 1201, and note. tocotrtov ‘ This much.’ Cp. supr. 1217, xapy Bpaxeiav: Aj. 831.
1223. matpdwv épkiwv] ‘The pro- mise exacted on oath by your father.’ Cp. supr. 1185 foll. The oath there imposed is to include this promise also.
1224. mpoo00d Sdpapta| So Hat. 1. 53, ef Twa oTparoy dvipwy mpoabéoTo gidov : ib. 69, Tov "EAAnva pidoy mpoo- bé00a.
1225. GAAos.. dvrt cod] ‘Another and not thou.’ Cp. Aj. 444, ob« dv ms air’ €uapwev ddAdos dv7’ éuou: supr. 577.
1226. AdBov] The conjectural read- ing A487 is preferred by some edd.; but Heracles may be supposed to pass from the tone of command to the expression
xdpr’] from xpar’ L.
1220, ds *y'] Sor’ LA. Schaefer corr. 1225. émois] épot L,
nap? A. 1219. map$évov] 1224.
énoia ACT, 1230. 76] rau L.
of a desire. Cp. supr. 331, and note.
1227. KhSevcov Aéxos] ‘Be thyself the maker of this marriage bond.’ An instance of the cognate verb: i.e. «jdeu- gov is used instead of motnooy, in order to emphasize the main idea. Hyllus was to bring about his own marriage. Cp. Eur. Med. 367, where roto. «nbdev- gaat refers to Creon, who had contrived the marriage between his daughter and Jason.
1228, peydAa moretdoavr épol} ‘Having obeyed me in an important thing. ‘This rare use of morevw (re- peated below, 1251) is made clearer by the opposition of dmoreiy.
1229. opiurpots ameoreiv] obey a trivial command.’ struction is varied.
ovyxet] ‘ Obliterates.’ The metaphor is taken from a waxen tablet, the writ- ing on which could be cancelled by holding it to the fire.
1230, 1. ‘ One ought not to be angry with one in frenzy; but who could bear to be the witness of such a state of mind?’
‘To dis- The con-
350°
alae VAs
ds épyacelay oddity dv A€yw Opoels.
ZOPOKAEOYS
[79 2.
tis ydp mod’, 7 pou pntpl pev Oavety povy
? > wv 14 petairios col T adlis as Exels Exel,
a s a tis tadr dv, doris ph E ddacrépwy vocoi,
1235
ENOLTO ; a ime Y, © WaTep, Oaveiy €doiT0; Kpelooov Kame y, & WéTEp,
} Toiow éxOloroct ovvvaiew dpod,
HP.
2 Ss dvip 68° ws ouxey od vepwey epol
pOivovTs poipav’ GAdd ToL Oedv apa
~ ~ 2 a pevel o dmiothoavTa Tos éuots Adyors.
YA, HP. YA. HP, YA, Ae:
oipot, TAX’, OS
‘ 4 Jae ee | ad ydép pe am deidatos, ds és
1232. ovdév] ovdey ovdiy (but the first is cancelled with a line) L. 1237. éxOioro.ot] éxdioroow L. éxOtoro A. dvip AV.
T1241. ofpor] dpo L.
Ctorl A, 1238. dvnp] avip L. a
avtt L. dmorioavta A.
1242, dw’ ebvacbévros| dmevvacdevros A.
bvacéBaa] SvoéBea L.
1233. tls yap 700"] Sc. ratra Spain dy, for which radr’ dy .. €dorro is substi- tuted as the sentence proceeds.
1233, 4. povy | petatrios} ‘ Sole sharer of the blame’ with Nessus. Cp. supr. 260, I, Tévde yap peraitioy | pdvoy, “«.7.4,, and note. The form in -os is used here, although 77 peraitig occurs supr. 447, where Deianira is contrast- ing Tole with Heracles.
1234. oot +’ atOis| Sc. airia. The te here has been generally changed to 5é, and perhaps rightly.
1235. & dAacrépwv] Cp. O. C. 371, viv 5 é« Oewy Tov ag *dreeTnpod ppevéds, «.7.d,: Eur, Or. 1669, wy Twos kddvwv | dhaorépww Sdfarpu anv KrAdvev Oma,
1238. os €oucev, ov vepev] For this confusion between od véue, ws orev, and éoixey od vévev, cp. Hdt. 1. 58, ds. . Soxéet, ove... abénOFjva. For the present- future, cp. supr. 1083, and note. And for the feeling of pOivovn, cp. Tennyson's Morte d’Arthur, ‘Authority forgets a
arN éxdidaxOG data dvoceBeiv, wéreEp;
1240
oikas, wS vooeis dpadoets. edvacbévros ExKivEls KaKod, TOMAR Tatropely exo,
ov yap Sikalots Tod guTedcavros KdveLv.
1245
od dvaocéBera, Tovpoy ef Tépers Kéap,
ovdty A.
, A r
ovvvaiew] ouvaiew L pr. ouvvaiey 1240. dmornoavTa] amarya-
ds). ao L. 1246.
oipo A. 1244, KAvew] KAdew A.
com bvaéBera C!. SvacéBea A.
dying king, | Laid widowed of the power in his eye {| That bowed the will’
1239. GAAG ror] These particles are usually separated, ro: means ‘ however,’ i.e. ‘Although you think so lightly of my curse.’ For Qeav dpa, ‘A curse having a divine sanction,’ cp. Ant. 607,8, and notes.
1241, @s.. paces] ‘You will tell us that your trouble is returned.” Hyllus observes the rising expression of pain on his father’s countenance, and fears the outburst that is likely to follow.
1242.00 ydp..kakod] ‘For you rouse me from the state in which my pain was lulled’ =dad rod edvacOjva 7d Kandy, Cp. Thue. 2. 49. § 3, wera Taira Awpn- oavTa=peTa TO AwpHoa Tadra.
1243. Os..€xw] ‘In how many waysam Istraitened!’ For rdmopeiv éxw, cp. O.C. 1617, 8, 7d ydp pireiv ods Eat ef Srov théov | 7} TovdE Tavdpds Zaxe6’, OF, K.T.A.
1244. Starots] Cp. Hdt. 1. 89, dunner (‘I think it my duty’) onpalver ool.
1246. ot Svc0¢Bea] For this use of
TPAXINIAI,
YA, HP YA,
Beotor Secxvds epyov. od yap dv more
aa
, » mpacocev dvwyas ovv pe tavdikas Tade ef . , ea ~ - . €ywye’ TovTwy pdpTupas Kahd Oeods, \ Tolyap Toijow, KOvK amooopal, TO adv
1250
kakos gaveinv aol ye mioredoas, mdTep.
HP
~ ~ ti A cal 5 5 . Kad@s TedeuvTas, Kant Toicde Thy xdpLV
~~ > aA , A Taxelav, @ mai, mpoabes* ws mply éureceiv
omapaypov 4 TW olotpov, és mupdy pe Ofs.
wy» aS wy fol rd ~~ ay eyxoveir, aipecOe, madd\d Tor KaxOv
1255
ia ~ airy, Tedevti Tobde Tavdpds dorarn.
YA,
> a aX ovdéy eipyer col TereLocbar Tdde,
emel kedevers Kdgavaykdfels, marep.
1250. decxvis] Secxvis (ois?) C45, Secevds A, 1256. TeAevT? TovdSe TdvSpds] TeAcvTIL TODSE 7’ dvbpoa L. 1257. TeAcLovabat] TeAccodcOa L. pr.
to webs L. pe Ons A. redevT? Tovde Tavpos A,
the abstract noun, cp. O. C. 883, dp’ ovx UBpis Ta8 ;
1247. For the position of ovv, see note on supr. 1185.
mavilkws is to be taken with dvwyas, which is the chief word in the sentence. ‘Do you order me outright?’ i.e. Is it your full and authoritative command ? Cp. O. C. 1306. Others interpret, ‘ With entire justice,’ i. e. ‘Is it quite right that a son should burn a father?’ (Paley.)
1249. kovK dtacopat] ‘And will not refuse it.” Cp. supr. 216, 7 008° dmwao- pot | Tov addédy, «.7.A.: Plat. Rep. B. 4. Pp. 437 B, wal 7d mpocdyecOa TO atw- OeiaOa .. THY évavTioy GAANADS Geins.
1249, 50. 76 adv | Oeotor Servs ep- yov] ‘Showing to the gods what thou doest,’ so that they may not fix the blame on me. The predicate is an- ticipated, and forms part of the object ; i.e. ‘Showing to the gods that it is thy doing.’ Hence the article; i.e. 76 adv epyov =70 épyov, adv dv. Cp. supr. 775, 70 gov povns Swupny edrctev (‘He said it was thy special and peculiar gift’), and O. T. 572, rds éyds | ote av not elme Aatav d:apOopas (‘ He would not have spoken, as he has done, of my being Laius’ destroyer’). Also Aj, 1013.
1251, ool ye morevoas] (1) ‘ Having acted in reliance on thy word.’ Cp.
1254. me O75] peOeto changed
O. C. 175, cot morevoas xal petravaords : Phil. 1374, @eois re moarevoavra Tots 7’ éuots Adyos. Or simply, (2) ‘ Having obeyed thee;’ cp. supr. 1228.
1252. KaA@s teAevtas] ‘You end well,’ i.e. You show the right spirit at last.
1252, 3. Kamt..ampdc0es} * And let the act of kindness follow quickly upon these words.’
1254. omapaypov 4 Tw’ otorpov] ‘Some convulsion or some access of fury, which would make it impossible to carry Heracles up the mountain. Cp. supr. 804, 5.
pe Ofjs] Clearly not peO7s here, al- though péOes was preferred in 1. 799.
1255. dye is chiefly addressed to Hyllus, but may be said, like ie, supr. 821, without any distinct reference to number., The following words are ad- dressed to the attendants, who are to carry him with their hands while Hyllus leads the way. aipeoOe is subjective middle (=‘ Apply your strength to raise me’) and is less peremptory than aipere, infr. 1. 1264.
1255, 6, matA\a..tordry] ‘This is my reprieve from woe, this is the last end of my being’ MHeracles knows nothing of the bliss which is hereafter to be his portion.
352
ZOPOKAEOYS
HP. dye vuv, mply thd dvaxwiou
vooov, @ ux okAnpd, xadduBos
1260
ALOoKdAANTOV oTopLOY TapéxouG ,
advdrave Bony, ds émixaprov
y+ * reX€ovo’ deKovaloy epyov.
YA. aiper, dradot, peyddnv pev pot
rovrwov Oéuevor ovyyvapootyny,
1265
peydrny 6& Oedv dyv@pootyyny
elddres Epyov Tay Tpaccopévor,
ot picavres Kal KANgopevot
2 na? 2 cas £6) TATEPES TOLAUT epopact Ta07N,
> ’ 2 Tad pev ovv pédAdovT ovdels epope,
1270
xX \ a « a? > p X L we Ta O¢ vOv éoT@T olkTpa pev Tpiv,
> BY a» - aicxpa & éxeivors,
xarerérata 8 ody dvdpov TaévTov
1259. vv] viv LA. Billerbeck corr.
v pootyny] ovyyvwpootyvny C®? auyyvwpootvny A. 1273. mavrwv| dndvtav L, @avdrous AR,
1259, 60. mplv rHv5’ dvakwoat | vé- cov] Either (1) taking dvaxwijou as transitive, ‘ Before allowing this trouble to re-awaken ;’ see note on Aj. 674, 5, éxolpuce | otévoyta wévtoy, or (2) with dvaxivjoa intransitive, ‘ Before this trouble re-awaken.’ Other compounds of mveiy, as mapantvety, broxvely, are used intransitively, and why not dvamveiy? Heracles thus steels himself against the possible recurrence of the pain, because év ebpynpla xpi) TeAeuTay.
1260. @ Wuxr oxAnpd] Cp. Eur. Alc. 837, ‘HP. @ moAAd TAGoa Kapdia Wuxn T éuh.
1260, 1. xdAuBos | AondsAAnTOV ors- prov] ‘A bit of iron set with adamant.’ ABoxdrAnTov is literally, ‘Inlaid with stones.’
1261. mapéxovo’] Sc. 77 Bon, ‘Ap- plying’ as a preventive.
1262. ds émlyaprov, k.7.A.] i.e. TeAE- ovoa epyov dexovatov ws émixaproy ov, ‘Performing an unwilling deed as a thing to rejoice at.’ Not, ‘As per- forming an unwilling deed that will bring joy,’ which is inconsistent with
1263. *reAgovo’] TeAews LAVV®R. 1264. TA.] om LV*, add C#r5A Vat.
Tehéws’ Vat. 1265. ovyyvw-
1266. 5 Gedv] re Oey LA.
1, 1256, and with the tone of the whole scene.
1264, peyaAqv . . cvyyvwpooivnv] ‘To me allowing great excuse for what is now being done,’ because Hyllus is compelled by his father.
1266. peyadnv .. eiSdres] ‘But to the gods attributing great unkindness.’ The antithesis is more formal than real. For the expression, cp. eidévar xdpi, and for dedv d-yvwpoadvny, O.C. 86, pi) yevns’ ayvmpoves.
1268, 9. ot. 749] The plural helps to soften the rebellious utterance of Hyllus against Zeus, who now afflicts his son. Cp. Od. 20. 202, 3.
1269. épop@or] ‘Look on’ with in- difference. Cp. El. 826, ei tair’ épo- pavres kpumrovow Exnrot.
1270. épopG@] For the repetition of the same word in a different sense, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 84.
This line contains the only hint in the play that the ultimate fate of Heracles is different from what he now expects.
1272. éketvors] Sc. rots Geois.
1273. dv8pav wavrwv] For the mas-
TPAXINIAI,
eX ?, > Oy (eer 4 TO THVS atyv UTEXOVTL,
XO.
id Aelrou nde ot, wapbé”, aw oikwr,
ee)
1275
Heyddous pev idodca véovs Oavdrous,
TOAAG O€ mhpata Kal Kaworay,
[79 b.
Kovdey TovTwv 6 Tt pH Zevs,
1275. XO, Aelrov] XO. 7) TAA. Acizov L Vat.
1276, i80tca] «from a L. iSodca A.
6 ya 1277. Kal kavoTra67] Kal kavoray® L. xavonadj A pr. VIR. xavorady L? Vat. V.
culine genitive of comparison after the neuter word, cp. O. T. 467, deAAdbur | innwy cOevapwrepov.
1274. T@..%méxovrt] ‘To him who undergoes this affliction.’ Hyllus avoids naming both Zeus (1268) and Heracles.
1275. Aeltrou pydé ov, wapOev’, ar’ oikwv] The Chorus say this to the maidens from within the palace, the same who were addressed, in supr. 205, 6, as 6 peddAdvupgos. (1) ‘Neither fail thou, maiden, leaving the house;’ i.e. Be sure to follow us and not to stay at home; da otxwy being construed with p} Aeimov, as =€mov, or some other positive verb. Or (2) deleting the comma after map0év’, ‘O maiden from the house, be thou, too, not left behind!’
1275-8, These lines are continued to Hyllus in some MSS., but they are most
VOL. II.
probably, as above explained, the exode of the Chorus. The Laurentian MS. heads them with xo, 7 SAA, A similar doubt occurs at O. C. 1777, viz. whether the concluding lines are spoken by the Chorus or by Theseus.
The procession is now formed. Cp. Aj. sub fin.
1276. peyddous pev . . Savarous] ‘Thou that hast been witness of a dreadful and strange death’ (that of Deianira).
1277. mwoAAd . . kawvora0q] * And many unheard-of sufferings’ (those of Heracles).
1278. Kovdev.. Zevs (sc. empater)} ‘And of all this Zeus is the doer.’ For the ellipse, cp. O. T. 696, raviy 7’ et- Toptos, ei S¥vao, and note: Rhesus, 861, kat Tab7’ ’Odvacets,
PIAOKTHTHS.
INTRODUCTION.
AY? wo % ANN 6 pev &v vnow keiro xparép’ @yea wdoxor, we ES > ’ a 2 n
Anpy év nyaben, va pw Aimoy vies "Ayadv
er. - 61 a“ > , KA
EAkei poxOiCovra Kax@ ddodppovos vApov.
ay 9 rare ‘ i
ev d ye eit’ dxéwv' taxa d€ prioeoOar fueddov
: 3
Apyetot mapa ynvot idoxrytao dvakros.
Il. 2. 724.
sons ¢ a Parti d€ Aapydev édet reipduevov peravdkovras édOciv a 4
Hpwas avriOéovs Tolavros vidy roéérav'
a * , ae o Ve ba ~ os IIptaporo modu mépoev tehevTagéy Te mévous Aavaois, > - e
doGever pev xpati Baivoy, adda porpidioy fv.
Pind. Pyth. 1. g2 foll.
A’rap tor madés ye Neomrohéuoro idoro macav addnOeinv pvOjncoua, ds pe Kedevers* airés yap pw éy@ Koidns ém vnds éions » rs eae Hsin ; , Wyayov ek Skvpov per evxvyutdas *Axatovs.
Od. 11. 506-9.
I. Tue subject of Philoctetes at Lemnos had been previously handled by Aeschylus and Euripides', and probably by other tragic poets*. Sophocles appears to have modified the fable in three important respects: (1) by making the coast of Lemnos, where Philoctetes was exposed, to be wholly desert and uninhabited; (2) by representing him as obstinately deaf to all merely human per- suasion ; and (3) by inventing the part of Neoptolemus.
1. In the plays of Aeschylus and Euripides there was a chorus of Lemnians who came to visit the hero either for the first time’, or after a long interval; and Euripides gave him also a Lemnian friend and visitant, named Actor’. But in Sophocles the only human beings whom Philoctetes has seen during the ten years
1°E6.54yx0n emi Tv00dmpou apxovros ddvpmasos nf’ eres mpotw. mpatos Ev- popiuy, Sedrepos Sopoxdys, rpiros Lupuni- dns, Mndeig, PtdontHTy, Aixrvi, Oepiorais garvpos. Argum. Aristophanis in Eur. Medeam.
2 Fragments are quoted from a Phi- loctetes by Achaeus of Eretria, See Nauck’s Tragic Fragments.
3 Tf this was true of the Aeschylean Chorus, it must have involved an ob- vious inconsistency. For if there were inhabitants in the place at all, some of them must have been drawn by curiosity to visit Philoctetes earlier.
* Or Hector, according to Hermann’s conjecture,
358 PHILOCTETES.
have been Greek castaways, who came ashore unwillingly, and were too much absorbed in the difficulties of their own return to yield him more than a passing word of sympathy. These tantalizing glimpses of fallacious hope have only added to his desolation.
z. The resentment of Philoctetes in Sophocles, like that of his Oedipus at Colonus, is inexorable. The sense of wrong in both these heroes has become a fixed idea, which partakes of the gran- deur of their natures. Nothing short of the miraculous interposition of the deified Heracles, to whom his earlier life had been devoted, can move the Philoctetes of Sophocles from his determination never to return. Odysseus in Aeschylus had won his ear by first disguising himself ; and in Euripides, being made unrecognizable by Athena’, had pretended to be one whom the Argives and ‘Odysseus’ had injured. This expedient is adopted also by Sophocles, who attributes it, however, not immediately to Odysseus, but to Neoptolemus as instructed by him.
3. It is the person of this son of Achilles which gives to the drama of Sophocles its peculiar excellence. The character of Phi- loctetes is still the groundwork of the play, and the action interests us primarily on his account. The poet has, indeed, as we have just seen, been at no small pains to give thoroughness to the con- ception both of his forlorn circumstances and of his strength of will. But the contact with Neoptolemus brings out that other aspect of the son of Poeas which enhances our sense both of his resentment and of his wrong, the deep tenderness and the frank openness of heart, which increase our pity for him and make him liable to be once more deceived; his keen remembrance of old friends; his love for all that is even remotely associated with his home. And hardly inferior to our interest in the hero is that awakened by the young chieftain himself, whom the invention of Sophocles has made one of the most beautiful figures in Greek poetry. Nor is this all. For what gives to the Philoctetes a unique place in ancient literature, and may be said to constitute a new departure in dramatic art, is the subtle climax of emotions produced by the interaction of these two persons upon each other. Similar effects may be observed at single points of several other dramas, as where Oedipus presses his inquiries to the horror of Jocasta, or where Electra’s grief over the pretended burial-urn moves Orestes to discover himself*. But in the Philoctetes the juxtaposition of contrasted persons and situations, and the delineation of two souls in their mutual working, is far more complex and sustained.
The part of Neoptolemus displaces that elsewhere assigned to Diomed—as by the Little Iliad and Euripides, and apparently by Sophocles himself in his ‘ Philoctetes at Troy’ (see Nauck, Trag. Fr. p. 225). But in here rejecting this feature of the old legend, Sophocles has characteristically used it to make part of the supposed falsehood of the pretended shipmaster, whose other statement, that Phoenix
1 In this, according to Dio Chrysost. i.e. the author of the ‘ Little Iliad.’ 59, Euripides had followed ‘Homer,’ 2 0. T. 1054, El. 1174.
INTRODUCTION. 359
and the Theseidae had gone to bring back Neoptolemus, may also have belonged to one version of the story.
That our poet was the first who introduced the person of Neoptolemus into the fable is asserted by the Scholiast and by Dio Chrysostom. It was natural, in recasting the legend, to think of one who was the most prominent figure next to Philoctetes in the last scenes of the Trojan war, who was fetched from Scyros by Odysseus after his father’s death, and was moreover the son of Achilles, the lover of glory and hater of lies. All these circum- stances the poet has wrought with curious happiness into his plot.
And not only is the ingenuous youth contrasted with the wily politician, but the rising generation is brought into contact with that which is passing away. Philoctetes has been cut off both outwardly and in spirit from the active life of the Achaeans now at Troy. His thoughts are with the men of the preceding age, with Nestor, Lycomedes, Chalcodon, the coevals of Heracles, men whose deeds he witnessed in his youth. Neoptolemus, on the other hand, is ‘new to the war,’ and is thus innocent of the wrong which Philoctetes resents against the other chieftains. This contrast of generations makes more affecting to us the confiding intercourse of the withered solitary with the generous boy.
II. In the Introduction to the Oedipus Coloneus (pp. 260 ff.) it was remarked that in these ‘last plays’ of Sophocles there is at once a more direct appeal to eye and ear, and also more of medi- tative inwardness, than in those tragedies which are most distinctly marked by dramatic concentration. With regard to the former point little remains to be said. The wild attire of Philoctetes, his cries of pain, his falling on the ground and sleeping there, are sensational incidents such as we can hardly parallel from the An- tigone, Electra, or Oedipus Tyrannus. The apparition of Heracles arrayed with glory is a more dazzling spectacle than the night- vision of Athena in the Ajax. And the bow of Heracles, as it passes from hand to hand, is a visible sign both of the error and repentance of Neoptolemus. But it is more important to dwell upon the ethical reflectiveness by which the Philoctetes is distinguished, no less than the Oedipus Coloneus is by fulness of religious thought. The return of Philoctetes can never have been an eminently tragic subject, for it could only be wrought into a drama of recon- ciliation?, in which, as Aristotle says, those who are deadly enemies to begin with, end by going off the stage ‘the best friends in the world. And a theme of this kind, far more than the tales of Argos or of Thebes, must have tended to become stale by repe- tition. Accordingly Sophocles, in treating it anew, touches with comparative lightness the conclusion, which is foreknown, and spends his strength in evolving the moral vicissitudes which complicate the precedent action, Externally, this may be viewed as a defect; there
1 In s.c. 409, the drama of reconcili- pothesis of an allusion to the return of
ation may have been peculiarly welcome Alcibiades is too far-fetched. for political reasons—although the hy-
360 PHILOCTETES.
is something almost grotesque in the joint exit of the hero and his enemy. But this fault is easily pardoned as inevitable, and we rather admire the skill with which the ‘mortal distance’ between Phi- loctetes and Odysseus is maintained until the last moment, while by the influence of Neoptolemus the wounded spirit of the hero, though not yet reconciled to his worst enemy, has been otherwise softened and humanized. We are content to know that Odysseus’ crooked policy is foiled, whilst the purpose he subserved is pro- vided for without his help. Meanwhile our hearts have been moved and our thoughts exercised by a crisis not in the fortunes of the Greeks, but in the soul of Neoptolemus, where, after a perilous struggle, compassion and loyalty have triumphed over ambition and guile’ And now we look forward with unmixed delight to that outward triumph which is secured for both the heroes by the advent of Heracles. The opposing claims of public expediency and per- sonal kindness are not reconciled, indeed, for the opposition between them is providentially overborne. But this dépyya or antinomy is treated not with casuistry or logical disceptation, but through what may be termed the dialectic of feeling?. ‘Thus, in contem- plating an aspect of life which had begun to interest his countrymen when reflection was taking the place of action, Sophocles essentially remains within the sphere of tragic emotion.
JI. The structure of the Philoctetes may be further illustrated by considering separately (1) the divine, and (2) the human action *,
1. The divine will in the Philoctetes effects its end by over- ruling human efforts rather than by controlling them; and the drama has thus a fixed or predetermined groundwork, which makes a frame or setting for the intense though transient struggle towards which our attention is mainly drawn.
The gods have fore-ordained that Troy shall not be taken by unaided mortal strength, but by the arms of one who is joined to the immortals, the bow and arrows of Heracles, which Philoctetes wields. But they have also willed that Troy shall not be taken in a year, nor until the destined hour. Therefore, before the Achaeans have begun the siege, during some preliminary operations, Philoc- tetes is struck down, and becomes useless to the host. He had entered within the precinct of Chrysa, which (like that of Athena Polias at Athens) was defended by a serpent, and the bite left an incurable wound.
Chrysa, called by some a nymph, is by others identified with Athena. There is no trace of this in Sophocles, who does not care even to specify the motive for which Philoctetes (like Miltiades at Paros) encroached on the sacred ground. All the poet chooses to indicate is that the harm which came to Philoctetes was provi-
* K. O, Miiller’s remark, that the ¢povodca rotvixoy | xpeloowy copiarod peripeteia of the Philoctetes is the mayrdés éorw ebpéms. change in the mind of Neoptolemus, ® See an able monograph on the Phi- is in this sense true. loctetes, by F, Zimmermann. Darm- > Cp. fr. 98, Yux ydp etvous wal stadt, 1847,
INTRODUCTION, 361
dentially inflicted', and that he had been guilty of no serious offence either against gods or men. He is represented to us as an innocent sufferer. The gods, whose final purpose towards him was beneficent, were cruel to him for the time, and the pain of his miraculous wound was so great as to wring from the hero loud and incessant cries, while the fetid odour from the injured foot made his neighbourhood intolerable. The Achaeans thus came to reject their destined saviour; and even Odysseus—so blind is human wisdom—saw no further than the necessity of removing him, and the means for executing this. .
If human policy is blind, it is also hard—as the Athenians well knew,—and the Argive chiefs had shown small compunction in doing what they considered expedient for the host.
But now the ten years were past, and it was time for Troy to fall, and for Philoctetes to be restored. The will of the gods was partially made known. The captive Helenus, at once prince and seer, had prophesied in the camp, and in consequence Neoptolemus had been brought from Scyros. But this was not enough. The bow of Heracles in the hand of Philoctetes must also come to Troy. The chiefs are now eager to conciliate the man whom they formerly cast out. Odysseus, who is best acquainted with the cir- cumstances and the man, knows better than any one how difficult it will be to bring him back. But his zeal for the army is indefatigable ; and confident once more in ‘policy,’ or, as he phrases it, in the unfailing aid of Athena Polias, he undertakes the task. Odysseus’ policy is frustrated, but the divine end to which he ministers is attained, through the interposition of Philoctetes’ divine master and friend.
The apparition of Heracles is not the only piece of ‘celestial machinery’ in the Philoctetes. The intention of the gods is signified to us by a very simple and beautiful expedient, reminding us of the obedience of the elements in Shakespeare’s ‘Tempest.’ Four times in the course of the play it is clearly indicated that a fair wind is blowing steadily towards Troy (ll. 464, 5, 639, 40, 855, 1450, 1).
2. Odysseus hits upon the seemingly excellent plan of associat- ing with himself for the enterprise the son of Achilles, whom he has brought from Scyros to conclude the war. Neoptolemus (1. 114) had at first been led to believe that this achievement was to be entirely his own. When he suddenly finds that there is an obstacle to his success, his ambition will make him ready to do any- thing. And his inexperience and boyish simplicity are more per- suasive than any rhetoric, and promise to make him a pliant in- strument in the hands of Odysseus. At first these calculations bid fair to be realized. Though falsehood is against his nature, yet, having undertaken to lie, the young man lies with the spirit of a Greek, and speedily wins the confidence of Philoctetes. But the very completeness of this triumph gradually undermines his resolution. Where he had looked for suspicion and misanthropy, he finds open-heartedness and a tender, loyal spirit. In the man
1 é¢ Oetas TUX, 1. 1326.
362 PHILOCTETES.
whom he has undertaken to inveigle he awakens the most touching affection for himself; he is praised for truth and faithfulness where he has used deceit, and is met with the liveliest gratitude for agreeing to the reverse of that which he intends to do.
In addition to all this he is impressed more and more by the desolate misery of the hero whom he is wronging, and by the grievousness of his previous wrongs. And when he is made to witness an actual outburst of the victim’s pain, arriving at the very moment when he thought to be taken home, this incident, which makes Neoptolemus master of the bow, at the same time breaks down his will. He can no longer keep up the deception, and ‘like a man to double business bound,’ he avows his purpose, but retains the bow.
The passionate words which then burst from Philoctetes, who is at once betrayed of his hopes and bereft of his one treasure and means of life, only deepen the pity and compunction of Neopto- lemus, and he is hesitating, when Odysseus suddenly approaches, being no longer deterred by the bow in his enemy’s hand. On this Philoctetes directs his despairing anger at the true author of the harm, and again pleads with Neoptolemus. But the youth now yields to the present influence of Odysseus, whom he follows, carrying off the bow; leaving the mariners, however, to stay with Philoctetes till the last, in the hope of even yet persuading him to go to Troy. This moment, in which Philoctetes is utterly bereft, and the nobler impulse in Neoptolemus suffers defeat, may be compared to the crisis in the Electra where Clytemnestra triumphs, and the heroine is left to her despair. And in both dramas the darkest point is followed by the brightest. For Neoptolemus brings back the bow; and the spectators feel how much nobler is a faithful spirit than the noblest ambition. Nor is the sacrifice incomplete; for Philoctetes, again in possession of his bow, again trusting Neoptolemus, remains obstinate in refusing to return to Troy, and once more begs to be taken home. Neoptolemus consents, and the two are setting forth together, being rendered independent of Odysseus by the possession of the bow, when Heracles appears, and the human action is superseded by the divine. We know that Philoctetes will be recompensed for his years of pain, and that the ambition of Neoptolemus will be fulfilled.
IV. Some points of minor interest demand a few words of elu- cidation.
1. Minute topographical accuracy is not to be looked for in a Greek drama. But we cannot forbear asking, How did Sophocles conceive of the local environment of Philoctetes ?
The cliff in which his cave was situated was to the S.E. of the ‘Hermaean bluff’ (1. 1459, Aesch. Ag. 283), which formed the ex- tremity of the island to the N.E. Hence the wind (S. W.) which blew fair for Troy was adverse to the voyage to Scyros and the Maliac gulf. The yéros mentioned in 1. 1457 must have come from the S.E. The cave had two openings, one towards the morning,
INTRODUCTION. 363
the other towards the midday, sun. The cave was considerably above the sea level, and there were precipices beneath it (I. TOOL). A steep track led to green meadows and a spring, surrounded by forests inhabited by wild animals. Mount Mosychlos, the active volcano, was visible (1. 800) from some neighbouring point.
Does Sophocles think of Lemnos as a desert island? This is hardly probable. Nothing, indeed, is said that would relieve our impression of the utter desolation of Philoctetes; and any reference to the inhabitants of the island would have this effect. The only gods referred to in connection with the land are Earth herself as Rhea or Cybele, ‘mother of Zeus,’ the water-nymphs of the meadow, and Zeus, of whom Odysseus speaks as master of the soil there. But it is not likely that Sophocles would have departed so widely from tradition as to imply that Lemnos was wholly without inha- bitants at the time of the Trojan war. A yay without airdxOoves ; a fire-mountain celebrated as the work of Hephaestus, with none at hand to celebrate it; a rule of Zeus without human subjects, were scarcely within the range of Greek imagination. It was enough for his purpose that the Hermaean promontory was at the other end of the island from Myrina, the only town in it, and that the primeval forests around were peopled only by wild beasts.
2. Neoptolemus in 1. 351 is made to say, ‘I had not seen my father. This, if construed strictly, is inconsistent with the legend, according to which Achilles was at Scyros immediately before his voyage to Troy. But the point is external to the present fable ; and, were it not so, is not the inconsistency inherent in the legend, if we compare the supposed age of Neoptolemus with that of Achilles? And the language need not be so far pressed. ‘I had not seen him’ is not too strong an expression for one to use who was a mere child when his father left, and is now a man.
3. Another small inconsistency is worth noticing, because it bears on the degree and kind of unity that is observed in the Greek drama. Neoptolemus, at I. 112, has not yet realized the part to be played by Philoctetes in taking Troy. At 1.197 he knows more of this than Odysseus has told him. And at 1. 1326 he has the whole story ‘at his finger ends.’
4. The aesthetical controversy which once raged about the cries of Philoctetes may safely be regarded as extinct, and is chiefly memorable for the fine image which it drew from Lessing :—‘ The Athenians are to be supposed capable of despising this rock of a man, because he reverberates to the waves that cannot shake him +.
It is enough to say that a similar scene occurred in the Philoctetes of Aeschylus, and that it was a necessary part of the tradition: also that by no other means could the situation be made real to the spectators. But neither here nor in the Trachiniae, nor anywhere
1<©Und diesen Felsen von einem erschiittern konnen, ihn wenigstens Manne hatten die Athenienser verachten erténen machen. sollen, weil die Wellen, die ihn nicht
364 PHILOCTETES.
in Sophocles, is attention solely concentrated on physical pain. It is the disappointment of Philoctetes, overtaken by his malady in the moment when he thought to realize his hopes, and the effect of the cries on Neoptolemus, whose resolution now begins to waver, that chiefly interest us even when the theatre is resounding to the strong man’s agony.
V. Language and Metre.
1. The language of the Philoctetes is less condensed and more flowing than that of the earlier tragedies’. It is less marked by con- scious elevation, has more frequent pauses and transitions, and reflects more nearly the tone of ordinary life. But it has also much of the artistic charm of which Mr. C. Newton has said, in writing on another subject, ‘It is hard to define the subtleties of Greek art, veiled as they are by a seeming simplicity, which is for ever eluding the analysis it invites and challenges.’ In the gentler kind of pathos it is pecu- liarly rich.
2. The part assigned to the Chorus is less than an eighth part of the whole. On the other hand, the péAy dao oxyvis are more pro- longed than elsewhere and have the effect of monodies.
In discussing the metres we are sometimes met by the same diffi- culty which encountered us in the Oed. Col., the question, namely, whether the rhythms of the tragic poets were at all affected by the musical changes which we know to have been introduced about this time. The points most in doubt are (1) the substitution of long syllables for short ones, (2) the admission of a doubtful syllable at the end of a logaoedic or glyconic line, (3) ‘polyschematism.’ But the solution of these and similar difficulties must be left to the special students of Greek metres.
VI. State of the text.
According to Bernhardy, the Philoctetes was seldom performed in ancient times, and little read, except by grammarians. His remark is confirmed by the fact that the Scholia are meagre and the MSS. in which the play is found are few. Some manifest corruptions appear in all the existing MSS., but there are not wanting traces of diver- gence anterior to L. See especially Il. 220, 1032.
1 In adhering to the tradition that «aAio in the Alexandrian “Ymodéces to the Philoctetes was produced in 4098.c., the Greek plays are generally to be I follow the majority of scholars, who trusted. assume that the quotations from d:5a0-
®IAOKTHTHS.
TA TOY APAMATOS® TIPOSQMA.
OAYSSEYS. NEOITTOAEMOSs. XOPOS. @IAOKTHTHS. SKONOS ws EMIIOPOS. HPAKAH®.
OAYSZEYS.
"AKTH bev Oe THs mepipptrov yOovds
[80 a.
Ajjpvov, Bporois dorimros ovd’ olkovpévn,
any > v0’, @& Kpatiorou matpos ‘EdAjvev Tpadels
"AxirdXéws mat Neomrodreue, tov Myce
lotavros vidv e&€0nk éydé more, 5
) lal TaxOels 768° Epdarv Tay dvaccivtay tro,
, 2 , FH « voow katactdfovra diaBdpw méda
z lo 67’ ovre AoiBAS Huiv ovre Ovpdrov
Taphy éxhros mpoabryciv, ddN dyplats
a?) ~ Kateix adel wav otpatéredov dvognpiass, Io
Body, crevd¢gor,
2. oixovpevn] olkoupéevny L?. nareixer’ LT. xarety’ A,
1 foll. Odysseus and Neoptolemus with one attendant (infr. 45) enter from the spectators’ left. The scene repre- sents a rocky place, with a mountain in the background.
1. “Axry..Atpvou] ‘This coast be- longs to Lemnos, that wave-surrounded land.’
pév opposes the preliminary state- ment to what follows, especially dada, w7.d,, in Il. 11 ff
2. Bporots . . oixovpevn] The inten- tion of this line is to mark the complete solitude of Philoctetes: and from the same motive no mention of any inha- bitants of Lemnos is made throughout the play. But it is improbable (see Introd. p. 363) that Sophocles meant to speak of Lemnos as an entirely desert island, and the language here does not imply so much. It appears from IooI, 2 that the scene, although below the cave, is considerably above the sea.
8. july) Ruy L. jyly A.
GAAG Tadra pev Ti der
10. kare’y’]
3-11. Odysseus, who knows the na- ture of Neoptolemus, approaches the subject cautiously, addressing him with the honourable title which appeals most to his ambition, and putting forward promptly the reasons or excuses for his own previous act, (1) as commanded by authority, (2) as required by the neces- sity for quiet in the army when reli- gious ceremonies were performed.
3. & .. tpadeis] The slight peri- phrasis, by which rpa¢eis is substituted for yeyws may or may not convey an allusion to the nurture of Neoptolemus in Scyros while Achilles was at Troy. Cp. IL. 19. 326, 4@ roy ds SxupH poe evi tpéperar pidos vios: infr. 243, Opémpa Avopydous.
4. Neowrédepe}] Neowrédrcpe.
5. Odysseus thus suggests his own example to Neoptolemus.
II. pév opposes tatra, «.7.A. to
a>
Gdn’ Epyov, k.7.A, in 1. 15.
268
‘ x
ZOPOKAEOYS
Aéyery; akput yap od pakpav huly Aédyor,
k,* \ Ef nse 3 a s ~ pH Kal pdOn pw AKovta KaKkxéw 7d Tay
, fal a 3 es cat copiogpa TD Viv auTLx alpnoelv Ook,
GAN epyov dn cov Ta rolp bmnpereiv, 15
x do >> 9 om , , oxotely 0 érov ‘ot evTatO0a Sicropos métpa
todd’, iv év >iyer pev Hrlov didAq
) mdpeotiy evOdknaws, év Oépes 8 tarvov
Ov dudirpiros addiou wéumer Tvon.
Batsv © evepbev e€ apiorepas Tay’ adv 20
wy Xx 4. A 2 ‘ bap iors worév Kpnvaiov, eimep earl aor,
eg \ a , > 4? & pot mporeAOay olya onpa eit ExeL
14. adriy’] abrix for # C?, adriy’ A. 16, 6’) om. L. add C?. éyer.. L.
12, dkpa).. Adyov] ‘For now is the time not for many words.’ For the sudden introduction of the negative, cp. infr. 961, dAoo phmw, «.7.A, It is no time for nice consideration of the past. The present crisis must be practically met. Thus Odysseus obviates further discussion.
13. py kal] Cp.infr. 46, and see Essay on L. § 25. p. 40.
Kdxxéw} ‘And sol lose.” For sai implying consequence, cp. infr. 286, 490, 1061. éxxety signifies the sudden loss by inadvertence of something held in store. Cp. Aesch. Pers. 824-6, undé wis... dAAwy épacdels CABov éxxéen pEeyar, (éxxéw is aor.).
15. Ta old’ banpereiv] (infr. 53) ‘in what remains.’
16, drov .. évrat@a] ‘ At what point hereabouts.” Odysseus has a vivid re- collection of the place. But the cave and its adjacent spring are not imme- diately visible.
17, HAtov . . évOdknows] ‘On both sides one may sit in the sun.’ 7Atou evOdnnows = Oaenors év #Alw, Essay on L. §9. p.11. For the use of #Acos =‘ Sun- shine,’ cp. Plat, Phaed. 116 E, ézu #Avov elvar én Tots dpeow.
18, 19. év Oépa . . mvom] ‘And in summertime the breeze wafts slumber through the pervious cell.’ _
21, eimep éott cdv] ‘If it be not destroyed ;'"—explaining the uncertainty implied in r4x’ ay.
‘To serve’
8rov ’or’] StovaT’ LA.
éxe A Vat. V (c. gl. oixed V) V3.
doin C2, Aoi’ A. Grover T, 22. éxe] éu Vat. b.
15. Aotp’] Aotn’ L.
22. The comparison of Aj. 1101 and other places where there is elision shows that 1, 23 need not have been suspected because of the apparent breach of the rule about the creticending. But éxevis difficult and the force of ye is not ob- vious. It is also doubted whether the subject of éyez is Philoctetes, or the cave and spring. The first agrees better with what follows in Il. 29-40, the other with the previous context, ll. 16 foll. Either (1) making Philoctetes the sub- ject, we may render, ‘Whereto, I pray thee, silently go near, and let me know concerning theni, whether he still keeps to this very same spot, or is gone some- where else:’—ye emphasizing the expan- sion of év7ad6a (1. 16) in the words xa@- pov mpds abroy Tovée, ‘ At this very place where we are.’ Elmsley conjectured rév" ér’. Or, (2) making the antecedent of & the subject of éxe, ‘Go near, I pray thee, silently, and let me know respect- ing these things, whether they are, as I imagine (ye), just in this direction, or he is’ (or (3) ‘they are’) ‘elsewhere.’ For éxee in (1) cp. Il. 13. 679, GAX éxev, 7} TA mpaTa mAas Kal TeiXos éoGA- to: O.C. 1169, oxés obep ef; Xen. An. 5: for éve in (2) cp. Hdt. 2. 17, 9 38 érépn TOY dav Tpds Eomépny Exe. Pro- posed alterations of this difficult place are (a) éxef for fet, conjectured by Canter and finally approved by Her- mann, ‘ Whether they are yonder (where you stand), even close to this very spot.’
PIAOKTHTHS, 369
X@pov mpos avdrov révde y, ctr’ dAAn Kupei, és taridoma Tov Néyor od pey KAUNs,
éy@ d& dpdfw, kowd 8 && audoiv *in, 25 NEOIITOAEMOS, , ~ dvag 'Odvaced, tovpyov ob paxpav éyets, Sox yap otoy eimas advtpov eloopar. OA, dvaber, } Kétobev; ob yap évvod, NE, 768 eétrepOe, kai oriBou y ovdels xrvbros, OA, spa kad’ imvov ph Katavdrcbels Kupf. 30 NE. 6p Keviy olknow dvOpdérev dixa, OA, ot5 Sov oixoroiés éori Tis Tpody ; NE, orinmty ye gpuddAds ads évavréforti To. 23.Y¥)om.L%. dir] ar L. er’ TL. 24. edUns| xAvows LAT. 25. *In]
29. YJTRL A.
ein MSS. Camerarius corr.
(yp. wal KTUmo0s),
o6eis] karaxdibels A,
But the conjunction of éxef with révée is harsh, and the accusative after mpds re- quires a different verb from xupef: (0) x@pov rov airév, conjectured by Blaydes, giving the same sense as the first of the above renderings.
24, 25. ‘ That I may intimate and you may hear, what yet remains to be spoken of, and our proceeding may be in con- cert.’
25. *in) This reading is implied in the Scholiast’s explanation mpofaiva.
26, Toupyov ot paxpdv Aéyers] ‘ The task you speak of requires no long jour- ney,’ i.c. I have not far to go todo your will. paxpay, sc. mepavOnadpevov. Essay on L. § 24. p. 49.
28. dvwGev] Sc. paivdpevoy. Neopto- lemus is clambering amongst the rocks, Odysseus asks if he sees the cave above him or beneath. It is abovehim. He listens for a footfall, and when all is silent, at the suggestion of Odysseus, ventures to climb further and look in. The reply of Odysseus in 1. 30 exactly suits the text of 1. 29, to which needless exception has been taken. In 1. 22, ac- cording to the interpretation we have preferred, Neoptolemus was told to
VOL. II.
eu 33. o7LnTH| oTiTTH AS,
oriBov] oriBouv A,
& TL (yp. wad wrémos T).
arimos| romos AL7T 30. KaTavaAt-
évavdiCovre] év , avdigovr: L.
ascertain whether Philoctetes still in- habited the cave. One sign of his doing so is wanting. No footsteps can be heard, oriBos occurs several times in the Philoctetes in the sense of ‘ walking ;’ see especially 157, 207. o7iBov. . TUros, the reading of L*TA’, was accepted by Hermann; and Bergk, supposing it necessary that some positive sign of Philoctetes’ presence should be at once discovered, ingeniously conjectured «al oriBou 7’ ove TuT0s.
30. 6pa..kuph] ‘See whether he be not within and asleep.’ For «arav- AuaGeis some MSS. give karaxduOels, a natural variation.
31. Cp. Aj. 464, yuuvor .. ray dpi- orelwy arep.
32. 008’. . tpopy] ‘But is there not within it some of the provision that makes a home?’ Hermann rightly ex- plains tpopy, ‘Utensilia quibus locus aliquis in modum domus _instruitur.’ Others conjectured tpudy, the irony of which would be misplaced; others éo7’ émorpopyn. For uses of rpopy in So- phocles, see Essay on L, § 50, I. p. 94. Cp. also Plat. Polit. 288 E-299 B.
33. orinty .. Tp] (1) ‘ Yes, there is.
Bb
37?
OA. NE,
Z2OPOKAEOYS
ra 8’ GAN Epnpa, Kovdév éo6’ brdareyor ;
aidtogvrdv ¥ exrropa, pAraupoupyod Tivos 35
Patd wn rexvipat avdpos, Kal mupet dpod 7dde,
OA, NE, iov
pakn,
ia 4 6 2 - 66 Kelvov TO Unoauplopa onpaivels TOOE,
~ > lod kal tadré y ddda Oddmerat Bapelas tov voondelas méa,
OA, dvip Karoixel rovcde Tovs Témovs capes, 40
By ? > 6 of ~ BY é n IN KQaOT ovxX €Kas Trou, Wows yap vy voowv ayvip
cal Png i} 7 2 K@Aov maha Knpi mpooBain pakpdv ;
GN 7} ml popBis vioroy efedrHrvder,
7 pvddoy et re veduvov Kdrowdé mov, [80 b. Tov ody tapévTa Téurpov eis KaTacKoT AY, 48 HH Kal AdOn pe mpoomerdv' ws paddov dy
34, 35. Persons om. L. add A. 34. GAA’] del? L. aaa’ CX Gan A,
Epyya] ep A. you A. 40. dvnp| dvip LA. leafage pressed as by one inhabiting here.’ For the dative, see Essay on L. § 14. pp. Ig, 20. Or, (2) ‘ Yes, a couch of leaves pressed down as if for some one who takes his rest in the place.’ (1) is best.
35. avrofvAov] ‘Of mere unpolished wood,’
36. rexvqpar’) (Cp. Eur. Hipp. 11, Thr0éws mardevpara.) ‘The contrivance.’ Cp. infr. 295, €unxavipnv. There is a slight oxymoron in gAavpoupyov dvd. rexvnp., ‘The skill of one unskilled.’
tupeta are the means of lighting a fire. Some embers were left covered up (cp. @jcavpicua), or Neoptolemus sees the stones mentioned infr. 1. 296, with sticks to be kindled from them.
37. onpatvers ToS] ‘In telling me of this hoard, you give me a token of his presence.’
38. tov, tov] An exclamation of dis-
covery mixed with dislike. Cp. O. T. 1071, 1182,
GAAa)] ‘Besides.’ See Essay on L. § 23, 5. p. 39
OdAmerar} ‘Are being warmed or dried in the sun,’ _ 39. Bapetas} ‘Grievous,’ with the implied notion of ‘offensive,’ ‘repul- sive!
35. pAavpoupyod] pravpou'yoo L. pdavporpyod C*. pdavpotp- 44. el] HT.
ft
miymv)L. rit.
voomAelia is properly ‘attendance on disease,’ and v. mA. means not simply full of purulence, but ‘infected through ministration to some grievous sore.’ Cp. infr. 520, Stay 5& mAnabps THs vécov fvvovoig,
Al, tou] (1) ‘Somewhere.’ Cp. infr. 163: or, (2) ‘Methinks.’
42. kypt] ‘ Misfortune,’ viz. that which befell him at Chrysa.
mpooBain] ‘Advance.’ This use of mpooBaivw, without a dative or an ac- cusative with a preposition, is rare. But the adverb yaxpay helps to supplement the expression.
43. émt hopBijs véorov] (1) ‘ For the purpose of a return with food;’ i.e, To bring home provender. Or, (2) popBijs véarov may mean, as the Scholiast thought, simply a foraging expedition. Cp. Eur. 1. A. 966, 1261. (Parallels from Euripides are more pertinent to the Phi- loctetes and O. C. than to other plays of Sophocles.)
Wel. . mov] Sc, dreioe éfeAnavder.
43. Hereupon the one attendant, the "Eptopos of 542 foll., withdraws to a distance, and Odysseus and Neoptole- mus are left alone. For rév wapévta, cp. El. 424, rod mapdvtos, jvix’ HAly | Selxvuct Tovvap.
PIAOKTHTHS, 371
le ’ cal Edoird pe) Tods madvtas ’Apyelous AaBeiv,
NE, adn épxeral re kal gudd£erar oriBos.
od & ei re xphces, ppdge Sevrépo by,
OA,
> < - cal AxirAXws rai, def o éf ols eAfAVOas 50
os Fz , a 2 YEevvatov Elva, py Povov TO THLATL,
2 > a GX iv TL Kalvov, av mply ovK akiKoas,
kAvns, Umoupyeiy, os Uanpétns ma&pet,
NE, OA,
al? ti Ont dvwyas ;
THY Piroxtitrou ae det
Wuxi dros Adbyorw exxdées Eyov, 55
er me cal te ‘ va ra OTaVv oO Ep@TA TUS TE Kal 60ev TApel,
Aéyev, "AyirAdrAws mais’ 768’ ody! Kdemréov"
an ) > mAeis & ws mpos oikov, é€xAuT@y TO vavTiKov
47. €AorT6] Last o from ¢ L. from o0 L. 768’ A.
47- €dourd p}] It is unnecessary to read Aor’ éy’, although this is sug- gested by the first hand of L. The meaning is, ‘He would rather get me than the whole Argive host into his hands.’ pa@dAAov édciro is an imperfect expression for BovAao édeiv. See E. on L. § 36. p. 63. That is to say, the meaning ‘choose’ is suggested, while the other meaning, ‘ Take for his own,’ is chiefly meant. Hence Aafetv is added with the second clause for the sake of clearness.
48. pvddkerat otiBos}] ‘The ap- proach (of Philoctetes)shall be watched.’ gpuddgera is fut. mid. with passive mean- ing. On o7iBos, see above, note on 1. 28.
49. xprifes] Sc. yevéo@ar.
Sevtépw Ady] ‘Renewing thy dis- course,’ according to the promise in 24, 25. Gedike conjectured éAcvOépw A.
50-54. T oopatr follows yevvatos elvat, Kara atveow, as if it were troup- yeiv, for which it has been substituted as more pleasing. vis equivalent to «dv (see Essay on L. § 28. p. 47). Nauck thinks that iwypérys is too low a word for the position of Neoptolemus, who only acknowledges himself to have been sent as ¢uvepydaryns to Odysseus (1.93). But imnpérns is applied by Xe- nophon to officers in attendance on a general as aides-de-camp, and Odysseus
€doird A,
AaBety] porciy A, 57.765] 6
may think it necessary at the end of his speech to assert his authority in its full strength, adding fortiter to suaviter. Neoptolemus shows his sense of this in the brief question ri 597’ dvwyas ;
55. Adyouow .. Aéywv] The pleonasm helps to emphasize the unwelcome lesson that words and not deeds are required of Neoptolemus. Cp. infr.go,1. ‘You must wrest to your purpose, by deceit- ful words, the mind of Philoctetes.’ Neoptolemus is to wind himself into the very soul of Philoctetes and deceive him there.
56. Stav.. tats] These words are in apposition to émws . . Aéywr.
57. 768’ ovxi kAewréov] ‘This is not to be dissembled.’ «xAénrev is repeated in a slightly different sense. The change to xpunréov, proposed by some edd., is unnecessary.
58. ahets| Sc. ws pyoes Ayo. Odysseus puts before Neoptolemus the situation which he is to assume. This is more vivid than wAetv, which in some edd. has been substituted for mets as more grammatical. But cp. Trach.1137, 5p, and note. The whole speech is purposely cast in an easy conversational style. Cp. Aéyov, infr. 64. Hence also the frequent asyndeta, 56, 72, 79.
mets @s mpds otkov] ‘Your voyage is homeward-bound.’ For ds, cp. Thuc.
Bb2
372
ZOPOKAEOYS
orpdrevp, "Axady, exOos éxOypas péya,
of o év tals oreidavrTes E€ olkwy ponrelv, 60
povnv exovres TIS ddAwow */déov,
ovk Aklwcay tev ’AxirAdclov Sov
a - Abbvri Sodvar kupins airoupéve,
na °) GX avr’ Odvoce? mapédocav’ éywv ba dv
OérAns Kal’ huav eoxar érxdrov Kakd, 65
cal ) TovTay yap ovdév po ddyuveiss ef & épydoe
hi) Taira, Admnv waow ’Apyelois Bares.
el yap Ta Todde Téga ph AnPOHoeTaL,
ovK toTt Tépoar col Td Aapddvov médor,
as & éo7 enol pev ody, col 8 duiria 70
mpos Tovde moth Kal BéBatos, expade.
2 ‘ ad pev mémdevkas ov evopkos ovdevi
59. éxOnpas] éxOqpas L. éxOqpas A.
4. air] avr’ L,
*Apyetous dpyetou(e) L. ’Apyetous A,
5.3, mepiemAe Tov” Abwr ws emt THY ’Apoi- modw: Trach, 532, ws én’ éfd5o.
59. &x0os éxOqpas wéya] For the effect to be produced by this part of the lie, cp. infr. 322 foll., 403 foll.
6o. ot] The antecedent (airots) is suppressed, as elsewhere, in expressing indignation. Cp. esp. O. C. 263 foll., olrives BaOpwr, k.7.d.
év Atrats] For év of the instrument,
see Essay on L, § 19. p. 28, and cp.’
év 56d, infr. 102. ‘Ita ut vis addu- cendi in precibus sita esset,’ Dind.
61. povyv] Essay on L. § 51. p. 96. ‘Having no way but this for taking Troy.
62. otk ailwoav..atroupéve] ‘Re- fused to grace thee with Achilles’ arms, or give them to thee, when thou didst come to Troy and claim them with full right.’ ‘ Conflata oratio ex duabus locu- tionibus, una ov« 7jgiwoay oe THY ’AXLA- Aciwv bro, et altera, ob« Atiwady cor Sodvat 7a Sada. (Herm.) The im- perfect expression is supplemented by epexegesis. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 67. For xupias, cp. Aj. 734, Tots xuplos yap mdvra xpi) SnAvdy Ad-yov.
64. ‘OSuecet]-The name, so hateful
ait’ A. b0° av] bo av L, 60’ dy C*.
‘i ovdéy’ C2, obdéy p’ A Vat. b VV%. oddéy Vat.
61. pdvnv| povnv 8 LT. pdvyy A, 66. od5éy p’] obdeu L.
ad-yuveis] ddyuvet Vat. 67.
to Philoctetes, must not be omitted. mapéS0cav] ‘Gave away. On com- paring infr. 399, it appears that mapa in composition has here the special mean- ing of ‘ wrongly,’ as in wapayryvwonev.
A€yov] A€éyew in 1.57 was equivalent to an imperative, and parallel to draws éxxdépes, supr. Aéywy agrees with the general subject of these verbs. For the detached participle, cp. O. T. 1289, 7dv Lntpés, avday dvdav obbé fyra pot.
65. hpav =épod.
66. Tovrwv..otdév] ‘In nought of this. Sc. Aéywy or mov. Cp. infr. 1021, 2, éyd 8 ddyivopat | rodr’ aird, where the accusative similarly expresses the cause.
66, 7. For yw) emphatically postponed, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78.
Badcis =mpooBareis. See Essay on L. § 55. p. 101, 4, and cp. Eur. Phoen. 1535, axdTov dupacr Badov.
69. ool] This (coi, not co.) is the reading of L., and agrees with the em- phatic pleading of Odysseus.
71. muorh] ‘ With mutual confidence.’
BéBaros} ‘ Without danger.’
72-74. Odysseus anticipates the re- proaches which Philoctetes would cast
PIAOKTHTHS,
373
ee A Pos obt e€ avdykns ovre Tob mpdrov aréddou,
t4 €pot d€ robirwv ovdéy éor apyjoipor.
Pd oot et
pe Tofoy eyxpatis alcOjcerat, 75
dAwodra Kal cé mpocdiapbeps Evvdy,
E ? fot a a GAN adits toito det codicOAvat, KAoreds
a = “~ > C4 Lig OTas yevnoel TOY avikyTov dérdov,
eEoida Kal pice oe ph mepuKira
Toaira govelty pndé rexvaoOa Kad. 80
aN 00 ydp TL KTHwa THs vikns AaBelv,
Todpa: Sixator 8 adOis exhavotpeba,
~ >
viv & els dvadés huépas pépos Bpayd rd if: > x ‘+ Ea dés pot ceavtév, Kata Tov dowdy xpévov
KéxAnoo mdvrev evdoeBéotatos Bpotay, 85
2 XN * BY a as , > a“ a NE, éy® pév ovs dy tav dbyoyv ady@ Krav,
74. ovdev] ovdéy L, CAL. 81. 71] To AV’. 83. wépos] pépos A.
on him; which would be inapplicable to Neoptolemus, as he had not made one of the original expedition.
72. wéwAevkas] wAciy is used here and elsewhere without further definition to denote the voyage to Troy.
évopkos]| All those chiefs who took part in the war at its commencement had been bound to each other by an oath: Aj. 1113. Odysseus, in casting Philoctetes forth, was therefore guilty of perjury against him.
73. For é avayxys, cp. infr. 1025, 6, xaitoe ov pev Krom TE Kavayen Cvyels érdes Gp’ avrois: Aesch. Ag. 841.
77. ard totro] ‘ This very point is to be gained by craft,’ viz. that suggested in the words réfwy éyxparys.
kAoteds} This word has no ‘such mean associations as “Aémrns; and dv- xntev, which follows, is calculated to stir Neoptolemus’ ambition.
79- éEouda, kal] ‘I am well aware.’ «ai, which Linwood rightly defends, has a reassuring emphasis. ‘In urging this on you, I know all the while.’ Cp. Thue. 8. 91, #v 3é tT kal Towovroy amd Tav Ti arnyoplay exdvrov, Kal ov mv BiaBord pdvov Tod Adyou, and 5. 43, @ eb5ne pay wat dpevoy evar. The
78. yernoe ToV) yevnict . aTipya] xphya L’.
vernon Tav eA.
orav L pr. 82.8] 6 L.
same idiomatic use occurs in Electra 1251, e€o15a xal tad7’, where see note. The conjectures, mai, pév, 57, Tor are un- necessary ; but if a change were re- quired, éfo154 rot would be the most probable emendation. For the mean- ing of 79, 80, cp. infr. 88, 9, Il. 9. 312, where Achilles says, éx@pés yap poe Kee- vos 6pa@s ’AlSao mvAnGLY, K.T.A.
81. GAN’ 450... AaBetv] The con- struction is analogous to that so fre- quent with ypjua, e.g. Eur. Andr. 181, énipOovdy Te xpHpa Onrey Epv.—(Sc. 7d Ths viens, or the genitive of definition takes the place of the nominative # vinen. ) AaBeiy is added to define 750. yap roe (see v.11.) is plausible, but cp. Eur. l.c.
82. ékpavotpefa] i.e. Our justice shall shine forth, as from a passing cloud, a®Ots, ‘ another day.’
83. ets dvatBés] ‘To shamelessness.’ For the abstract neuter without the article, cp. Plat. Gorg. 504 C, Tals wey Tov odparos Tageow évopa elvar bye vov..Tais de Ths puxijs Tafeot.. vouipoy tre kat vopos: Thuc. 5. 18. S Ay bixaty xpyodwy Kat bpros.
86. krvwv] (1) i.e. dvediCdpuevos. So Musgrave. This agrees well with «éx- Ango, supr.,—‘I hate to be called false,
374
ZOPOKAEOYS
Aaepriov mai, rovade kal mpdooew orvya
epey yap ovdty ex réxvns mpdooey Kakis,
odr adros of’, ds hacw, obkpicas cue
aN ely’ érotuos mpds Biav tov dvdp dyew go Kal pi Sddowolv' ob yap && évds modes [81a nuas tocovade mpds Biay xelpdcerat,
meppbeis ye pévror ool ~vvepydryns oKvd
mpoddrns KareicOat' Bothopar 8 dvat, Kadds
Spav eapapreiv paddov 7} vikdv Kakds. 95
OA.
a “ EY écOdr0d matpos mat, Kavros adv véos mo7e
a “ oF. yréocav pev dpydv, xeipa 8 eixov épydru"
viv & eis eeyxov e€idv 6p Bporois
S. AO aN av 2 0 € é Tiv yA@ooay, ovxXl Tapya, TaVO Hyovperny,
O 92. tocodade] To(c)oovab8e or Tovcovade? L,
KavTd L, Kabrds C?°TtA,
and I hate to act falsely.’ (2) Others take the words to mean, ‘As I hate to hear lies told, so I hate to tell them ;’ or (3) ‘As it irks me to be practised on with lies, so I hate to practise them,’
87. rovcde .. orvyS} ‘I abhor the seme in action.’ Tovode, sc. Tods Adyous, For Adyos, implying mpagis, cp. e.g. Trach. 78, Tov Aédyov yap dyvod : ib. 250, I, Too Adyou . . Zels Grov mpaxTwp avy. "And for the expressed antecedent, cp. Ant. 463, 4, doris ydp év moAAoiow, és eyw, Kaxois, | (7, mas 88’ odx? Kar0a- voy Képdos Peper ;
88. épuv..mpacoev] ‘It is not in my nature to do anything through base artifice.’
89. ovr’ abrés, «1A ] For this fre- quent form of expression, cp. especially Plat. Prot. 324 B, iva HA aves adiehon pATe ates phte GdAos 6 TodTOY iddr.
gt. S6Aovow] Odysseus, supr. 55, had said Aéyoow. Neoptolemus is more plain-spoken.
é€& évds 086s] ‘ With only one foot to rely on.’ Neoptolemus argues a fortiori. Philoctetes is not only one against many, but a lame man against strong men.
92. toooteSe] i e. not only the three who have advanced, but the whole crew. Inf. 549, 50.
tocovobe A. 96. Kabrds}
93, 4. ‘It is true indeed that having been sent to be your adjutant I shrink from the imputation of disloyalty, but I would rather, my lord, offend in act- ing nobly than basely win.’
94. mpoddrns kadetoOar] ‘To be ac- cused of treason’ (towards the Argives who have sent me to assist you). Cp. infr. 1250, OA. orpatov 8 *Axaidv ob poBel, mpacowy Tade; NE, giv 7G dixaly Tov gov ov TapBa pdBov.
kadetoOar] Cp. supr. 85, wéeKdqao: infr. 119, xextAjo: Trach. 453, 4, ws edevdépy | pevdel eareicba: nip mpiceorw ot wadyn. The Greek sensitiveness to praise and blame is perceptible in this idiom.
95. Lapapreiv] (1) ‘To fail?’ opposed to windy; or (2) ‘To be in the wrong’ = mpoddrns xadrcicda. Cp. Ant, 1024, kowéy éo7t Tov~apaprdvey.
vucdv kaxas] ‘To win a base victory ; ie. v. naxOs Spav.
oe écPA0d watpds wat] Cp. supr. 3, 89.
98. eis Aeyxov éftav] i.e. in proving the world, and bringing words and ac- tions to the test of experience,
6p . . youpéevyv] ‘I find that wherever mortals are concerned words and not actions have always the chief influence.’ @porois is dative of reference (not Ap. #y. =‘ Leading mankind’).
®IAOKTHTHS, 378
NE, OA. NE. OA, NE, OA. NE. OA. NE, OA, NE. OA. NE. OA. NE. OA, NE.
Ti ov pw’ dvwyas dAdo TAijy wevdh réyeww ; Néyw o ey SédrAw Pidroxrijrynv AaBeiv,
1oo
Pal 2 a lal
tl 8° év dbAm Set paddov } reicavT dye ;
2. > , )
od pr wiOnrar' mpds Biav 8 odk dv rAdBos. BA
odtws Exer Te dewvdv icyvos Opdoos ;
e 2 - 3 Fal ¢
tovs aduktous kal mpoméumovtas dévov, 105
> PD 9: vA > X ta
ovK ap éxeivm y ovde mpocpita Opact;
ov, pi) Od\@ AaBovTa y’, as eyo €éyo.,
EA » ~ ~ an
ovK aloxpoyv Hye OnTa Ta Wevdh Eye ;
BA 2 ~ “
odk, ef 70 cwOAvai ye 7d ebdos Pépet,
a > 2 a ~ m@s ovv Bdérov tis Tabta ToApHoe axel; 110
’ cg é lal » # é ? ? cal ea drav tt dpas és Képdos, odK dxveiv mpéret, £ 2 ~ ~ képdos & éuol ti totrov eis Tpotav podeiv; aipet Ta ToEa Tatra tiv Tpoiay pova,
a”? , ovK ap 6 Tépswy, ds épdoxer, cip eyd; ty oh \ 7 ‘ a a a ott av od Kelvov xwpis ovr’ Exeiva cod, 115 6 2 * gd ia > oo» y 50° wy nparé vy ylyvor dv, eirep 00 Exel. 100. ody] ob L, oty C?A.
ov5€] otre L. odd2 A. ©)
103. wiOnra] we(Onra: LAT. miénrat C?, 106,
6 Opacv] Bapu B. 108. d77a Ta] rose L, djra Ta A.
IIo, Aaxeiy] Aaxety L, aAadelv C2or4AL2VV3— Aadetv Vat. b. AaBeiy Vat. 111. és] es LI. és A. 112. 8 épot] d€uor A. Tpoiav] Tpotav L. Tpotay AT. 116. Onparé *dv] Onparéa L. Onparédc. gl. Suvari AnpOfvar A. Onparéa yivorr’ av (yp. yiyvouro) T. @nparé’ otv Tricl. Herm. corr.
100. ti otv... Aéyew] Neoptolemus says curtly, ‘I see you want me to tell a lie: have you any further commands?’ He is indignant; but his curiosity is awakened. Cp. Ant. 497, OéAcs Te peiCoy 7 Karakreivai p édXwv.
Io1, Aéyw o’] ‘I repeat that, you must.’ Aéyw resumes the force of dvwyas. Odysseus repeats his first command.
104. Join ottws with Sewov.
ioyvos Opdcos] ‘ Boldness consisting in strength ;” i.e. an emboldening strength. Cp. Thue. 5. 14, ob« éxovres Tv éATibda THS pwns moTHY Ett.
106. @pacd] i.e. OapaddAcov, dvev géBov. Cp. Pind. Nem. 7. 50, Opacd po. 768’ eimety,
110, was..BAémwv] ‘With what countenance?’ i.e. How shall I look him in the face while saying it? Cp. O. T.
1371, éyv yap ove 018 Gupaciv moios Brérwy, #,7.A.
Aaxetv] This is a more curious, but also a more forcible reading than Aaaciy, expressing Neoptolemus’ abhorrence of the sound of a lie.
112. There is a certain inconsistency (as Cavallin remarks) in Neoptolemus’ ignorance of that which in 1. 69 Odys- seus had mentioned as well known. We must imagine him to have been passive hitherto, and only now to have his at- tention roused to the object that is to work on his ambition. This makes the change of mind in him more conceivable.
113-115. Odysseus speaks of the bow, but not of Philoctetes’ share in the victory.
116, ofv, the Triclinian reading, is possibly right. Some change from the
376
OA, NE. OA,
NE, OA. NE,
add io’,
x , a ? , 3 7 (T@’ TOlLnow, TATAV AlaKUYHV ageis,
ZOPOKAEOYS
ds totré ¥ ep€as Sto péper Swpypara. troiw; pabov yap obk dv dpvotunv 7d Spav. copss 7 dv atros Kdyabds Kexdf dpa.
120
> > a
pynpoveters otv & cor wapyveca ; iA
éreirep eicdrag ovvpveca,
OA, od pv pévov voy keivoy &vOd8 éxdéxou,
aN eyo
7
x
Q x a 5) A , kal Tov oKoméy mpos vaty amooTeA@ Tad,
ny Kae
> » XN 106 2 O° drreipe KatomTev0e Tapaév @ 1) Fa
125
a +7 fo) a a7 dcip’, €av pol TOU Xpovou Oox7Té Tt
KatacxoArd(ev, avOis éxmépo méduv
Todrov Tov avtov a&vdpa, vavKdrpov rpérots
popdyy dordcas, os adv dyvoia mpooj
ov OfTa, Téxvov, Tmoikiiws addwpévov
130
déxou Ta ouphépovta Tay det Noyor,
éym d¢ mpds vaty eiut, col mapels Tdde
118. woiw] mola Svinds in mg. C*. wend | wexdno’ L. xexdqe Ct monow L. moinow A. xpdvov] xpévov(c) L. xpévou A.
127, avOis| atris LV. ats A Vat. Vat. b V®.
éxmépo A.
reading of Lis necessary. Hermann read, as in the text, Onparé’ dv, explaining the second dy as belonging to eimep, k.7.A., ~—in other words, as emphasizing Neop- tolemus’ hesitation and doubtfulness.
117. S00. . Swphpata] Cp. El. 1088, Bio pépew ev Evi Adyw, dpa 7’ dpiora Te Mais KEKATR OOM.
11g. atrés] This seems better here than airés, ‘In your own person.’ But cp. O. T. 458, ddeApds aires Kat marnp, i.e. Your taking Troy will be a proof of bravery, and your having first obtained the bow, of wisdom.
122, Neoptolemus makes the deci- sion with sudden impulsiveness, and having once taken his course, continues it with apparent firmness to infr. 810.
125. tOvokorév] The attendant who has been set to watch for Philoctetes, supr. 45. This guard is no longer neces- sary when Odysseus withdraws.
126, 7. édv por. KaracxoAdfev] ‘If
Kéxano’ A, 123. voy] vov LA om. TI. SonAré te] Sone’ ero LAT. 1 from ee C? or’.
119. abrés] adrés LA Vat. Vat. b VV*. néxdns T. 120. tooo) xeivoy] éxetvoy I, 126.
Yo exmepyw] eenéwra L, exnéuro Ct.
130. addwpuévov] atdqy pévoy L, avdwyevou C*A, addoupéva T.
I find at all that you are wasting time.’ Tod xpévov Te is put by Arrdrns for roy xpdvoy as Trovrwy 7 for Tad7a in Ant. 35, and xavacxoAd (ew is used actively like other compounds of x#ard, e.g. KaTap- yupobv, Katokvetv, KaTacTacia ev, Ka- wavAciv, KaTaoTparnyey, KaTacwTay, kataAnpetv, cataxepdalvey, Kkaradatavay,
128, 9. vavkAhpou Tpbo1s .. Tpoof}] ‘Having craftily disguised him after the fashion of a sea-captain, that he may not be known.’ Cp. El. 654, Trach. 350.
130. ‘From whose mouth, my son, I pray thee, as he utters cunningly-de- vised words, thou shalt be ready to take whatever in his speech from time to time is profitable.’ The genitive od is (a) genitive after déxou, (b) after Adywr, (c) genitive absolute. atdacOar is mid. not passive here and in Aj. 772. 5éxeo0a: implies attentive expectation.
132. oot wapels r45€] ‘ Leaving mat- ters here under thy charge.’
PIAOKTHTHS,
377
“Epps 8 6 méumov dédws hyhoaro vOv Nixn 7 ’AOdva Modids, ) oder p del,
XOPOS.
orp.a. Té xpy ti xpi pe, Séoror’, ev Eéva E€voy
oO 133. méumoy] méproy L,
134. Adaya] dOnva LA,
135
Tlodrds] om, A. add A®,
135. we déo707"] déon07a pw’ LAT. Tricl. corr.
133. ‘But may secret Hermes,’ (1) ‘the conductor,’ or (2), ‘who speeds us hither, be our good guide, and Athena, protectress of cities, goddess of Victory, she who is evermore my saviour.’ Cp. Od. 13. 300, Hire Tor aiev | év mavrecat movoio. Twapictapar de puddcow: Aj. 14foll., ib. 34, 5, mavra yap... af xuBep- vopat xept. For Niky ’A@dva, cp. Eur. Ion 1529. The goddess of cities is rightly invoked by Odysseus, whose motive is the public good. For the general meaning of 6 réumwv =6 ropmés, in (1), see Essay on L. § 32. p.55, 4
135-218. We have here a commatic parados (cp. EL, O. C.), in which Ne- optolemus responds in anapaests to lyric measures chanted apparently by single members of the Chorus, as they take their places in the orchestra. Their entrance must be subsequent to I. 134, for the conversation in Il. 50 foll. would lose its effect if Odysseus and Philoctetes were not alone. The anapaests of Neop- tolemus and |. 161, chanted by the cory- phaeus, accompany movements of the Chorus, who at 1. 169 have already taken up their position. The metres of the lyric part are as follows :—
a’.
vtu-utun-ustun- go turns wien vattu- UU g5-—ftuun- vttuu-u- pout tuu—vutuuRunw. vtu-u-= Bb. —--—4uUuU-— UR —-—tuu-UR Glyc. if —optuure
has Silas
oye { Soteene ort
Chor. tutu fu tuu-g?-
Glye. ——ftuV-u
lo—-—-4UuU-— ¥.
— GV -U K tu ee AR es |
Glyc. B-—-Utu
1B5. Cp.O.C. 688.
2 88, Cp.O. C. 1568, 1570, 1575-
It is evident that the lyric strains were accompanied with gesticulation, especially in o7p. and avr, 7’. The fact that the Chorus at entering have some knowledge of that which has just been made known upon the stage, is not a sufficient reason for supposing them to have been present during any part of the previous scene. Similarly, in the O. T. the Chorus have been gathered by the news of the arrival of Creon from Delphi, which happens in the midst of the prologos, 1.87; and in the Ajax, the mariners speak of the slan- ders of Ulysses, which could only be dis- seminated after his exit. It is best, therefore, to suppose, as above, that the Chorus enter as usual after the prologos, and that the first strophe is begun as soon as they are well within hearing of the stage. The whole passage is meant to interest the spectator in Philoctetes, and to prepare for the effect to be pro- duced by his entrance, infr. 219. Cp. Aj. 201-332.
135. The correction of this line by
ZOPOKAEOYS
Oy “I ise)
oréyev, 4 Ti déyew mpds avdp brérray ; [81 b. ppace pot,
a. Xu # £..# af
téxva yap Téxvas érépas mpovxet
‘ ia aod x 6 ~ Kal YVOEa, Tap OTD TO €Lov
wo
Aids oximrpov avdooera. 140 at 8, & Tékvov, 76d’ édijdvbev wav Kpdtos wytyiov' 7d pou evvere, ti cot xpedy dvrroupyeiv.
NE, Nov pev tows yap témov éoxariais mpoaeiy eOérels évTiva Keira, 145 dépxov Oapoav' érérav O&€ porn
x CQe Sa . 3 , devds ddirns Tavd ex peddOpor,
136. tadrray] dmomray A. 139. ywpa) yopac L Vat. b V. yvopa A Vat. ywopa yepas TL, 140. dvdocera] dvi- "- - ooera L. dvdooera A, 142. évvere| évvere(v?) L. evvere A. 143. bmoupyeiv| umoupyeiv L. 144. tows yap] yap tows B. térov] lastofromwL, témov A. 145. 0éAas]
é6éAa.sL. é0éAes Vat. Vat.b. e@édAous V.
Triclinius has been retained by most position: cp. maoa dydyen, and similar
editors. expressions. See especially Plat. Legg. 136. oréyev] ‘To keep close.” Cp. 6. 762 C, i ndons twos dvaryens éumecod~
O. T. 341, Kav eye ory oréyo. ons. wyvyoy is attributive, not predi- mpos dv5p’ trémrav| ‘In my inter- cative. See Essay on L. § 23. p. 38.
course with one who is full of suspicion.’ 76] ‘Wherefore.’ Epicé. Cp. Il. 17.
They feel that he must have been made 404, 76 py oUmore éATeTO Buy | TEbva- so by ill-treatment and solitude. pev. See Essay on L. § 21. 3, p. 32-
138. réxva.. dvdooerar] ‘For the “ 144-6. viv.. Oapoav] Some editors skill and wisdom of him who holds the insert a comma after péy, but although sceptre divine given by Zeus surpasses _ viv is not to be separated from 5épxov, that of another.” Cp. O. T. 380, «at it belongs to both clauses. Cp. infr. réxvn téxvns | tmeppepovoa: ib. 398, 1020, I, GAA’ ov ydp ovdey Geol vépovow wun kupnoas, where téxvn and yrwpn 30 por, #.7.A., where a comma after dAW’ are used of practical wisdom. The would be obviously inconvenient.
v.
reading yvwpas is probably due to an TOmov , . Svrwa Ketrat] ‘What place interlinear explanation of -ywwuya. he makes his lair,’ The relative follows
139. wap’ dtm] Sc. wap’ éxeivy, map’ the case of rémov, which is accusative @ (or simply @). after mpootdeiv. But the construction of
140. For oxfjmtpov dvdocerat, cp. éytiva xetrar may also be explained as O. C. 449, oxfjntpa Kpaivey. The ex- cognate, like adrdépen Oéow xetpéevn in pression Ads oxfmrpov recalls the mo- Thuc. 1. 37. narchical feeling of heroic times. éoxariats] Cp. Od. 9, 182, én’ éoxa-
141. o€ 8° S| Wunder and others 719 oméos eiSouey dyxt Oaddoons. The have conjectured gol, which agrees bet- dative of place is perhaps assisted by ter with the antistrophe (1.156); but the neighbourhood of zpés in mpootdeiv
the Attic accusative is more expressive= (Essay on L. § 54. p.gg, and also p. 62).
‘Hath descended on thee,’ viz. through For the plural, cp. rpdémors, supr. 128:
the death of Achilles. infr. 153, avAds: Pind. Isthm. 6. 12, 768’ ..dytytev] ‘This absolute power éoxariais 45n mpds dABov.
with immemorial right.’ 147. Savés] ‘Dread,’ reflecting the
142. way is intensive, as often in com- impression produced on Neoptolemus
s
PIAOKTHTHS.,
3/9
mpos éuijy alel xeipa mpoyopav
Telp® To mapdy Oepamevery,
XO, dura. Médov wédat péAnud po Eyes, dvak,*
~ wy a 4 Xx “A fy a“. ~povpety oup emt o@ paddLoTa Kapa
vov d€ poe
> Aéy addrAds toias évedpos vate
\ an fo ot 5 Kal X@Mpov TlV €Xel,
a , 3 7 pabety ovK aroKaipiov,
TO ydp pot
pa) mpocrecay pe AON obey,
’ tis témos, 7} tis &pa, tiv Exe oriBor,
évavrov, 7) Ovpaioy,
NE, Otkov pév épas révd’ dupidvpov
merpivns Koirns.
150. wéAov] yp. méAAoy T. dvaf YT. Tricl. corr. avaAds] avaAdo L. adds C?A. meoav MSS. Herm. corr.
by 75, 6, 105, and the timid expressions of the Chorus in 135 foll. Philoctetes is terrible because of his bow, and the fear of him is enhanced by the mystery of his solitude.
68irys| Cp. supr. 43, 4, infr. 162, 3.
TtOvS é peAdQpwv] ‘ Who inhabits here.’ Sc. éppmpevos. The form of ex- pression is suggested by the verbal notion in 6di7ys. Some, including the Siopdwrns of L, have wrongly con- nected 7. é. uw. with mpoxwpav, ‘ Avoiding this habitation.’ tav perdOpwy dmoortas, Schol. For péAa@por of the cave, cp infr. 1262, dpeipas rdode merphpes oréyas.
148. mpdos éurv.. xeltpa] ‘At my hand;’ i.e. At the signals which I shall give, as to a hound in ap- proaching game. Cp. infr. 865, and note; also Aesch. Suppl. 507, «at 57 ope Acinw yewpl nat Adyous obey (‘At your signal and behest’).
149. Td tapov Oeparrevetv] (1) ‘To meet each occasion duly.” Cp. Thuc. 3.56, 70 5é Euppépov paddov Oe parrevovTes: EL. 1305, 6, ob yap dv xad@s | imnperoinv TQ TapovTt Baipon, Or rather, (2) ‘To do the service immediately required’
150. The MS. reading here has two syllables too many. Hermann dropped
péAov and retained TO OV, connecting maken with the verbal notion in péAnpa.
por] om. T. 151. cree ppopety L.
150
155
160
dvag] dvaf rd ctv LA Ayers ppoupeivy C?A, 153.
6. pi) mpooteowy pe AdOy] wr pe AGOn Tpoc-
But it is more probable that 76 ody is a mistaken gloss on dpya.
I51. povpety . katpd} ‘That I should fix a watchful glance on what is most opportune for thee.’ For the use of the adverb in o@ p. napg=7O padiara év Kkaips dv7i coi, see Essay on L. § 24. p. 41. And for ppoupeiv dupa, cp. Tr. 914, Haye dAaOpaioy dup’ éme- oxacpevn | ppovpovy (where dupa has the verbal meaning and in part at least depends on ¢povpovr),
153. avAds..éyer] ‘ What home does he inhabit, and where is the place of his abode?’ The Chorus, through the cory- phaeus, ask two questions in one, Ne- optolemus replies to either separately.
157. tls rétros, 7 tls Spa} Sc. éo- tiv aura.
oriBov] Cp. supr. 29.
159-61. These lines break the anti- strophic effect. Cp.O C. 197 foll., EL 1403-5, and notes.
159. olkov.,«olrys] ‘Thou seest the home with a door either way where he makes his bed upon the rock.” For the genitive, see Essay on L. § 10. p. 15.
160. The coryphaeus, with one or more of the other choreutae, has mounted to the stage during the reci- tation of 144-9. He advances further while his companion recites 150-8, and
380
ZOPOKAEOYS
XO. rod yap 6 TA}pov abros dreotw ; NE. Sfrov Epory as popBis xpela oriBov dypever Tévde médas Tov,
% BA ~ } ee tavtny yap exe Bioris avrov
Abyos earl dvowv, OnpoBodrodvTa
arnvois lois oTvyepov TTUYEpPaS,
> ovdé tiv abT@
Talava KaKOV emlivopay,
XO. orp.6'. Olxreipw viv tywy’, dros,
ph Tov Kndopévov Bpotey
170
pndt atvtpopoyv supe Exar,
Svoravos, povos altel,
161, dmeoriy] dweort LA. dmeotw B. oruyepoy orvyepas] gl. émpdvws C*T. L. py tov endopevov C?A,
Neoptolemus points out the cave to him. He tums to Neoptolemus with this question and then rejoins his com- rades. While Neoptolemus recites 162- 68, the Chorus take up their regular position in the orchestra in front of the stage.
161. 6 tAjpov] This expression is prompted by the sight of Philoctetes’ ‘homeless dwelling-place.’
163. oriBov éypever) ‘He tracks his way. The metaphor is taken from ploughing, and expresses the difficult motion of the lame man dragging his foot, and as it were harrowing the ground. For éypos, ‘A furrow,’ cp. Il. 18. 546, Archil. 135.
tévde TéeAas tou} ‘This way, some- where not far off” With révde Neop- tolemus points to the way which Phi- loctetes must have taken. In zédas he echoes what Odysseus had said in 41.
166, orvyepov oruyeps| The gloss émmnévws, compared with Hesych. opvu- yepév : enimovoy, oixrpdv, poxOnpdv, ouvyepas: émméves, certainly favours Brunck’s emendation, cpvyepdv cpuye- pos. But opvyepds occurs nowhere else in Tragedy, poyepés being the form re- gularly used. And in iterative phrases like pévos pdvos, Aj. 467: kaw xavov éy mendwpart, Tr. 613, it often happens that both words are not equally signi- ficant. Neoptolemus, in his horror of
171. pnd] py LT. pnd A.
166, arqvois] arnvot L, mrnvois C?,
170. ph Tov Kndopévou | pr Tods Kndopévous
172. aiel] del LAT,
the solitary life, may also feel before- hand a natural horror of the solitary man. Philoctetes himself apprehends this, infr. 225, 6, wal wy pe’ oxvy | del- cavres éxmAayhr’ danypimpévov. Cp. Od. 13. 399, 400, dupl e Aaidos | Ecow, & ev oTvyénaw idwv avOpwros éxovta: ib. 11. 81, v@i piv ds enéecow dpe- Bopévw arvyepotaw | fucda,
167, 8. o¥dé tw atte. . émvapiv] (1) ‘Nor brings to his relief any healer of his woe;’ so the Scholiast: i.e. ‘No healer comes to him.’ See E. on L. § 30. p.52,d. Or (2) reading air@, ‘ Nor does any healer of his woes approach him.’ But there is no clear instance in early Greek of vwudy being used abso- lutely=‘To move.’ See note on infr. 417. (3) Linwood prefers, ‘Nor does any man bring him a healer.’
169. Stws| As after Oavpdcw.
170. The reading of the first hand of L, robs xndopévous, admits of a possible construction with éxwv, but is probably an error arising from the change of construction.
171. pyde oivtpodov dppa] ‘Nor any soul to live with him.’ épya is the act of eye meeting eye, and so is trans- ferred to the object of affectionate in- tercourse. See E. on L. § 54, a. p. 99- ovvrpopor, i.e. ‘ Partaking of the same circumstances and means of life” For vy, see E. on L. p. 48, 2,5,
PIAOKTHTHS,
5 vooet pev voooy aypl m cov aypiar,
3 x adver O emt ravti to
381
7 P - Fes a Xpelas loraper@, mas Tote mas SUopopos avTéxel ;
® taddpar Ovntar,
@ ddarava yévn Bporar,
10 Off pm) péTplos aidy,
avr.8. Otros mpwroydvev icws
yy oikav ovdevds torepos,
mdvTov dupopos év Bio
keirat podvos am dAdov
5 OTLKTGY 7) Aaciwy pera
cal : d ~ Onpav, &v 7 dddvais dpod
176
180
[82 a. 185
ae) Au T olkrpds, avikecta pepiyuvypar éxov * Raper,
& & dbupdcropos
173. véaov] last o from w L. 184. peta] péra LA.
173. dypiav] ‘Cruel,’ ‘intractable.’ The disease is personified, as elsewhere throughout the play. There may also be an association from the medical use of the word as applied to a wound= ‘Angry.’ See L.and S.s.v. dypros, IL. 4.
174. adver... torapéevo}] ‘And is distracted at each need, as it arises.’ zw, ‘Whatever it be,’ is better than 7a, for the article would come awkwardly at the end of the line.
176. & waAdpat OvyrGv] ‘O strange devices of men,’ that can produce such misery. Hermann and others have de- fended the long syllable here. But Lachmann’s conjecture, dev, has been widely accepted. Cp. Pind. Ol. 11. 21, Ge00 ov maddya: Pyth. 1. 48, ebpioxovto OeGy maAdpas Tiwav: Nem. 10. 65, wal na- ov Sevov maddpas’Apapyrida Aids. The Scholiast and others interpret @ maAdpat 6vnr@v as said in admiration of the power of resource shown by Philoctetes.
178, ois p21] péerpros aimv] ‘To whom life is not tolerable’ Cp, Ant. 582, evdaipoves ofor andy ayevaros aidy: ib. 584, 5, dras obdty édAelmer yeveds emi mAHOos Epwov, It is assumed that mis- fortune runs in families. Others take pérpios aidév to be the-life that is “seated in the mean,’ as if all who rose to distinction must be unfortunate. “But
véooy A. 187, 8. éxwv Bape. a 8] Exwv" Bape | a & LAL? Vat. V8. éxov Bapet: | a8 Vat.b. Bapeia | 3 V.
174. mavti Tw] mav7e TO L pr. V.
188. d@upécropos] GOupécrobos A.
the lot of Philoctetesin receiving the bow of Heracles is not alluded to here, and without this such a statement of the doc- trine of Néyeots would be too crude.
180, tpwtoydvev..torepos] ‘ In- ferior to no man of noblest family.’ few is a curious variant in some MSS. of Suidas. Cp. Aj. 636.
tows] ‘I imagine. The Scyriote sailors know of Philoctetes only by re- port. mpwroyévev oixwv is partitive gen. with ovdevds.
181. év Blow is joined with «efra, as if it were xelra: év Biw mavTov dupdpy.
183. podvos dm’ dd\Awv] Hom. H. Merc. 193, 6 5¢ Tadpos éBéoneTo podvos dw ddAwy, This line responds in mean- ing as well as metre to 1.172.
184. oricrav] As the deer,
Aactwv] As the wolf and boar.
185. év 7 d8uvats .. olktpés] ‘ Piti- able for the hunger and also for the pain in which he lives? For the addi- tion of év, see Essay on L. § Ig, 1.
27%
‘ 16. avikeora .. *Bape] ‘ Thoughts
remediless in their oppressive weight.’
The dative appears to drag a little, but
affords the simplest and best emendation
of acorrupt place. Others read Bapy. 187. & 8’ @vpdaropos] For the ar-
ticle, cp. O. C. 670 -2, év6’ | d Atyea,.
&
a)
382 dxa Tyrepavijs mikpas
10 olpwyas vrokeTa,
NE,
2OPOKAEOYS
190
Ovdev rotrav Oavpacroy épot
Ocia ydp, «iep Kdyd TL ppova,
\ Kal
> st
l viv & movet dixa Kndepivor,
~ hd po Xx | me Ta wadqpata Kelva mpds adbrov apoppovos Xpiaons enéBn,
195
ovk éo8 *as od Oedv Tov pedérn,
Tou
‘ £ ig > 9 pe) mporepov Tove em
Tpota
Telvar TH Oedv adpdyynta Bédn,
mplv 60° e€fjKot xpévos, @ A€yeTat
Xphval of brs ravde Sapjvas, XO, orp.y. Evorop exe, mat.
NE, XO.
190. indxerra] brd kara L pr. imdneraCA. taoxetra YT.
193. ma@npara Keiva] maOqpar’ éxetva MSS, Brunck corr.
xptons A. Giderar L, gi Aeyerar CA, anid. For adupécropos, ‘Irrepressible,’ cp. dOupédyAwooos, Eur. Or. 903, and Theogn. 421, woAdols dvOphrav yAwoon Oipar ov emixervrar | dpyddia. Echo is personified, as in Ar. Thesm, 1059.
189. tHAEpavys] ‘Coming from afar.’ Cp. infr. 202, mpotpavn xTimos: 216, THdwrodv iway.
189, 90. mpas..tarékerrar] bmd- xecrat, if genuine, means, ‘ Lies close to,’ i.e. ‘Keeps following upon.’ Cp. Plat. Gorg. 465 A, 7H péev ody latpich. . % dporourh xodaxeta tndxera. Brunck conjectured traxover, ‘ Answers, as it were a summons. Hermann, tm’ éyeirar. And éoxeira. seems possible, though too uncertain an emendation to be ad- mitted into the text.
192. Oeta is predicative. Ant. 593.
193. Ta raOhpara Keiva] ‘ His troubles in that former time.’
194. THs Srddpovos Xpvons] Geni- tive of the cause. It was the nymph Chrysa, whose shrine was guarded by the serpent who bit Philoctetes. Sopho- cles conceives of the offence as acci- dental: infr, 1326, 7.
196. ws] émws MSS. Porson corr.
200
ti 760e;
mpoupdvn KTUTOS,
gl. éuot] epot L. C)
a xptons] xpuans L.
tov] Tov L. 199. @ A€yerar]
200. xphvai] xpqv L. xpiv C. xphvai A.
195, 6. Kal viv... peAerg] Sc. wovet. Neoptolemus here shows himself better informed than supr. 112, where Odys- seus in his reply does not say more than that the bow of Philoctetes is necessary for the taking of Troy. Cp. also infr. 1326 foll. See Introd. p. 363.
197. tod = ’vexa rod, explaining peAéry. Cp. Thuc. 1. 23, Tas airias mpotypapa mpwrov Kat rds diapopas, Tod ph tia Qntijoat wore é¢ brov Togotros méd€pos Tos "EAAno KaTéoTN.
197-200. Cp. O. C. 1405 foll., and for 65. .@, supr. 87.
198. td QcSv|] ‘The divine.’ Cp. Ant. 607, e@v pfves, and note. The bow of Heracles, now himself a god, was an instrument of the divine purposes.
201, evarop’ ge] ‘Speak no rash words.’ Cp. Hdt. 2.171, nat rabrys el5d7t por répt Voropa kelaOw: infr, 258, yeAwor oty’ éxovres. For the metre of 201, 210, cp. Aj. 905, 951. In the present case the pause is probably in the fourth foot, thus :—
”
on / A Ww , id ce ee ee)
PIAOKTHTHS. 383
goros otytpopos as Teipopévov *rov,
% mov Td 7 THE Térer,
Baddrxa Bdddrer pe erdpa
5 pOoyyé tov otiBov Kar
Eptrovros, ovdé pe AGOEL Bapeia Tnrdbev adda
205 d - avaykav
Tpvodvop? didonpa yap Opoei,
XO, duty’. “AAN exe, Téxvor,
NE,
XO. @s otk eedpos, GAN ov podrmay ctpiyyos os Touhy a&ypoPéras,
> > 5 GAN 4% tov mratwy br avaéyKas
a ‘7 J » Bog tnrorbv lwdy,
) vaos a&€evoy sppov
2 Aéy 6 Te
gpovridas véas' 210
E 3 £ ee €vToTos avip,
BA EXov,
215
*abydfov’ mpoBod *r. yap devédr,
202, mpovpavn| tpovpayn L,
érvpa Vat.V. — tov] mont L. LA. 214. dypoBéras| dypoBaras L. tnrwrdy| thdwrav A, 217. Sppoy
avyacav] : adyacoy C,
204. avvtpodos] ‘Habitual.’ A cry which tells of misery in the being from whose breast it issues.
206, éripa| ‘Unmistakable.’ Ex- panded in ob8€ pe AdOe, infr. 208. The cry when repeated leaves no doubt as to - the quarter from whence it comes.
207. otlBouv kat’ dvaykav Eptrovros | ‘Moving with extreme difficulty of gait.” A similar adverbial expression is cad’ épyyy, infr. 566: cp. Thuc. 7. 57, Kara vppopay éuaxovto. otiBov Kar’ avarynay =dvaynaiw atTiBy. Papeta is not ‘deep,’ but rather ‘ grievous,’ caus- ing painful feelings.
208. tyAdQev] ‘ Heard from afar,’
209. Tpvodvwp| ‘Of a man in pain; ’ avbpos tpvyouévov. For this unusual force of the compound adjective, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 39, ¢.
air foll. There are echoes of the strophe in the words éxe, réxvov, Traiwv,
tmpovpayn A. 204. } mov) 7} muy LA, frou B. Herm, corr.
207. Ad0e] Anber A. AabynT.
203. Tov] om. MSS, add Porson. 205. érupa] éroiva LAL? Vat. b V*
212. dvnp] avijp
dypoBoras A. 215.4| 9 A. 21h,
aiya (wv abyétwv Sppov MSS. Dind. corr. 218. te yap] yap 77 MSS. Wunder corr.
tn’ dvdyxas, rnAwrdv iwdy, mpoBog yap.
212. éeSpos} Cp. Ar. Av. 275, éfe5pov xupay éxwv, where the phrase is imitated, according to the Scholiast, from the Tyro of Sophocles,
213. €xav] Cp. Aj. 320 and note: Tl. 18. 495, avaAot pdppryyés Te Bony éxor.
215. ta’ dvdyKas is to be joined with Bog. ‘He cries aloud because of the pain.” The cry is forced from him in stumbling. Not, ‘Stumbling by reason of difficulty, he cries out”
216, iwdv] Cp. infr. 219, ta, févoe.
217, 8. 4.. adydafov] ‘Or eyeing the inhospitable moorage of our ship,’ i.e. seeing a vessel moored on so inhospit- ableacoast. The moorage was only pos- sible because of the S. W. wind, infr. 639, 1450, I. The transposition of Sppov avyafov is a slight change, and secures an exact correspondence of rhythm.
218. mwpoBog] ‘Shouts forth’ = Sends
384
ZObOKAEOYE
IAOK THTH2,
io £évot,
tives wor és yay Thvde vavTiA@ mAdTN
220
Zz 2 ae eee 4 yd 2 2 . KATEOXET OUT €voppov OUT OLKOULEVNY 5
Wee iye ‘ motas mdtpas av 7) yévous “tyas more
rbxoy. av eimdv; oxfhpa piv yap “Eddddos
aTodns bmdpxer mpoopireordrns pol:
govis 8 dxotca Bovhouar Kai ph pe okv
delcavres éxmrayHT dmrnypiopévor,
GAN oixricavtes dvdpa Stotnvov, péovov,
Zpnpov wade Kadirov *xakovpevov,
gavicar, elrep as idor mpoonxere,
’ GAN dvtapetrpacd’ ov yap eikds ovr’ eye
03 LoS £ cal a? > eA? © a 2 - tpav apapteiv tobrs y oO byas Epod,
[82 b.
231
220. vavriAw mAdty] eax wolas marpas L Vat.b. vavuTiaw mAdrn A Vat. gua, id : f 3
tlvor. vautidw xéan TH TAGTH Mpooppicare Tives ToT’ éo viv THYBE Kae Tolas TaTpas L2V. xx wolas warpas c. gl. yp. vavtikw wAdTy V3, Kate wolas wérpas (yp. warpas)
r. matpas bas dv i -yévous A,
pevov Vat. waddpuvov Vat.b pr. Brunck corr.
a shout before him, His cry rings ter- ribly forth.
After all this preparation the entrance of Philoctetes has a thrilling effect.
219. id Eévor] Cp. the short lines in Aj. 333, 336, 339; O. T. 1468, 1471, 14753 C. 315, 318; Aesch. Ag. 1214, 1315.
220. vautlAw wAdty] The gloss in L’, in which this reading is mixed up with an explanation of mAdry, viz. 77 wy, tends to confirm the evidence of A. Cp. Hom. Od. 1.171, érmoins & émi vnds adixeo, THs 5€ oe vatrat | Hyayov eis IOdenv ; Fr. 394, vad«eAnpov tAaTHy.
222. The transposition of tpas is ne- cessary for the rhythm.
223. Toxo’ av ettrav] right in naming you?’ érexdCwy xvp®, and note.
224. This beautiful line is bracketed by Nauck, on the ground that Philoc- tetes would not be so imprudent as to
‘Shall I be Cp. El. 663,
222. mdrpas dy 7} yévous tyas] warpas dv ipas 7} yévous LY Vat. Vat. b. 228, *xaxovpevoy] xadovpevoy LAL?VV?.
Kadd-
Be 230. dévrapeliacd’] dvrapeipacd’ C?,
reveal his Hellenic sympathies at once!
tndpxet] ‘Is to begin with,’ ie. This affords a presumption that ye are Hellenes.
225. dv is to be taken with the whole sentence, and not with deicavres only.
228. *kakotpevov] For the added par- ticiple, see Essay on L. § 36,5. «adob- pevoy may be explained to mean, ‘Im- ploring you.’ So Herm. Cp. infr. 1264, 7 p’ éxxadetobe; Aesch. Ch. 216, kat riva obvoicOd por Kadovpéry BpoTav ; But the slight correction xaxovpevov is on the whole more probable. Cp. infr. 471, €pnuov év xaxotor roiad’, oios opgs. Many other changes have been pro- posed, of which Seyffert’s, nat ido TnTwpevoy, most deserves mention.
230, 1. ‘For it is not meet that 1 should fail to receive this from you or you from me.’ The strangers have aclaim on Philoctetes as well as he on them.
PIAOKTHTHS, 385
t > > a a NE. adx, & £&’, tot Todr0 mpdrov, obveKe a fey a Edrnvés oper’ rodro yap BovrdAa pabeiy, !. & dirraroy dédvnpa: ged 76 Kal rAaBeiv ro lot \ta J * § va ~ mpoapbeypa to.obd’ dvdpds ev xpivm pakpd. 235 ie 2 > ya tis @, ® TéKvov, mpocécyxe, Tis Tpoohyayer # Xpela; ris dpun; tis dvépor 6 didrraros ; & 2 ~ AfP lig IQA £ Ag yYeyeve por wav TodO’, bras €(d& Tis ef. NE, ey yévos pév eiue tis mepipptrov Zkvpov' méw 6? és ofkovy avdduar d& tais 240
“AxirAXéws, Neomréreuos. ofcba dh 7d may, Pl,
® gidtdrou wat matpés, & Pidns xOoves,
® Tod yépovtos Opéupa AvKouhdovs, rive
234. wat] wat L. kad 7d AaBery L mg. «al A
237. opun] dpuy L. dpyn A, 238. €t5@] mg. gl. padw Ct. Tov A,
233. ToUTo .. padetv] The words of Philoctetes in 222-4 had clearly indi- cated this desire.
234. dovnpa] Cp. supr. pwrvycar’. No utterance could be more welcome.
ged .. paxp@) ‘Ah me! the bliss of being spoken to by one who is a Greek this once in all that length of time.’ gev is not merely the interjection of astonishment, but rather expresses a mingled feeling that is too deep for words, the effect of joy coming in sud- ' denly upon sorrow and weariness. The momentariness of the aor. AaBety is ex- pressive.
235. Tovodde} Sc.“EAAnvos. For the vagueness of this, cp. Aj. 330, of To.olde (sc. of pavin@s Staxeipevor).
236 foll. Cp. Pind. Pyth. 4. 70, tis yap dpxd bégaro vauTiAias; For the Greek manner of putting first what is last in time, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, 8,6. The exuberant speech of Philoc- tetes, in his delight at seeing Greeks after ten years’ silence, is well contrasted with the embarrassed reserve of Neop- tolemus. Cp. El. 1232 foll. He shows, in the address @ réxvov, that his con- fidence is already won.
Tis dvéuw] tis 8 davépov LY, 239. NE] om L. add C*, 241. ola6a 54] ofc’ H5n LY.
236. tis o’] ao’ om. L add C2. tis dvépov A. mepippttou] mepippv- oia@a 57) A.
237. Spph] ‘Cause of departure,’ nearly =o7éAos, infr. 244.
tis dvénwv 6 gidtaros] ‘What wind, of all most dear?’ For the ex- travagant language, cp. Shak. Cymb. 3. 2, ‘Say, and speak thick, .. how far it is To this same blessed Milford, and, by the way, Tell me how Wales was made so happy as To inherit such a haven: but first of all,’ etc.
239. Cp. Plat. Soph. 216 A, 76 pév yevos éf ’EXéas.
240. avSGpar] ‘Iam named.’ Cp. Trach, 1106, 6 Tov nar’ dotpa Znvos avdndels ydvos; Tennyson’s Elaine, ‘Whence comest thou, my guest, and by what name Livest between the lips?’
241. Some editors prefer ofa6’ 7#8n. But the emphatic word of time is out of place. ote@a 84 is simpler and better. ‘There, you know all.’
242. olAns xPovés] The genitive, as Ths meptppvTov Sxvpov, supr. 239. In the absence of Achilles, Neoptolemus was brought up in the house of his maternal grandfather Lycomedes, in the island of Scyros, where Deidameia, Lycomedes’ daughter, had borne him to Achilles. Scyros was near Euboea
236. mpooéoxe is causative. See andthe Melian country, and it is ima- Essay on L. § 53. p. 98. mpoonyaye, gined that there had been frequent in- ‘Drew you this way;’ mpogécxe, tercourse between them.
‘Brought you to the shore.’ 243. tlw. orddh@] ‘On what enter-
VOL. II. cc
2O¢OKAEOYS
atiko mpocécyxes THYSe yay 150ev Tréov ;
e€ “/Aiov to *dy Taviv ye vavaTonre, 248 o/, was eiras; ob yap 6) ot y faba vavBdrns Hpiv Kat apxiv Tob mpos ”/Avov atddov, - NE. 4 yap perécyes kal od Todd Tod mévov; o/, & réxvov, ob yap olcbd pw’ dvTw’ elicopas ; NE, was yap Kdrod’ bv y eidov odderdrote ; 250 b/. ot8 dbvopd *y, oddt Tav env Kakey Kéos naoOov mor ovdév, ois eyo StwdAdAtuny ; NE, ads pndev idé7 tab po dy dvioropeis, PI, & TOAN eye poxOnpos, & mixpos Oeois, od pdt KrAnddv &8 exovTos olkade 255
pnd “EdAdSos ys pyndapod 8iArdOE mov,
245. *57 tavbdy] bra vov LA, Buttmann. corr.
. On
yap avy C2, od yap 57 ody’ A.
Trou L, 251. dvoud *¥'] otvop’ A Vat. Vat.b. dvop’ Cett. mort’ L. mor’ A. 253. aviaropeis| av ioropeis LA.
@..@A, &..asT,
prise or expedition?’ Cp. Xen. Anab. 3. 2, 6 arddos éAéyero €ivae eis Tuotdas.
245. Trov54] ‘ Well, then, if you wish to know’ (7), ‘I tell you’ (ro), Neop- tolemus affects surprise at the question.
246, 7. ‘Surely we had not you with us on board the fleet when we first set out on the expedition to Troy.’
248. rodSe Tod mévou] ‘ This labour, inwhich Iand others have been engaged.’ For the pronominal expression, cp. El. 541, Hs 6 mAOvs OF Hv xapiv.
249. The craving for sympathy, so prominently shown in this and the fol- lowing lines, is the point in Philoctetes’ character which most lays him open to the design of Neoptolemus, and is also most calculated to move his pity and that of the spectators.
250. bv y efSov] ‘One whom I never yet beheld.’ For this use of ye, cp. El. 923, mds 8 ote ey ward’, dy elSov éuparvas ;
251. o¥8 dvopd *y’] It is uncertain whether this correction should be ad- mitted (Erf. conjectured 08 évoy dp’) or 05’ ovvow’ should be read from the inferior MSS. The latter is rhythmically smoother, but contains an Jonicism which does not occur elsewhere.
od yap ov y’ Aoba vavBarns T.
246, ob yap 57) ov 7] ob..
247. “INov] 252. mor’ | 254.0.,@)0..8C%
The addition of rv énav with the second word has a pathetic emphasis.
252. SwAAtpyv] The imperfect means, ‘I have been perishing all this while.’
254. @..éye] Cp. Trach. 1046, 7, @ moddAd 87. . poxOnoas eyw.
modhd .. poxOnpds|] ‘Afflicted in many ways, i.e. In more ways than I knew, since to suffer unknown is worse than to suffer.
mupds Qeots]
* Abhorred by the
gods.’ Else they would not permit’ such misery. mxpdés, ‘Utterly offen- sive. Cp. Hdt. 7. 35, where Xerxes
thus addresses the Hellespont, & mupév Udup.
255. 8 €xovros|] This adds a touch of pathos to Philoctetes’ complaint. He is not only forgotten, but forgotten in his extreme misery.
255,6. oikade . . “EAAdS0s yfjs] The thoughts of Philoctetes naturally fly home to Trachis, and he has no desire of his state being known beyond the world of Hellas. For the more parti- cular preceding the more general ex- pression, see E. on L. § 41. p. 78, B,0.
256. wndap00 has been changed to pndapot, which may seem to be required
@IAOKTHTHS,
A >
GAN of pév ExBadévres dvooiws ent nx a?
yer@ou oty Exovres, 4 0’ enh vécos
os lal
del TéOnde Karl peigov epyerat,
>
® réxvov, ® mat marpds é€ ’AyiAdréos, 68° ei éyd co Keivos, bv Kdters tows tév ‘“Hpakrelov dvta Seorérny Sav, 6 Tod Ilotavros tats Piroxritns, dv of
dicool otparnyol ye KepaddAjvav dvat
387
260
epprpav aicxpas a8 epnpor, dypia
265
vor KatapOivovra, *rijs advdpopOdpov
mAnyévT exldvns powio yapéypate
‘ e : ae! a“ ~ gov 7 pb éxeivol, mat, mpobévtes evOdde
259. TEOnA€] TEA. nAE L. 7éOnAe A.
évra) Hpaxdclw ra L, "Hpakdciwv dvta C?A. 266. r79s| 708 MSS. Auratus corr. 267. powiy] dypiy MSS. (yp. onapdypyar: V),
Anvey] kepadrnvay AT. dvbpopédvou L?.
by the verb of motion, But the latter form is doubtful, and éyrat6a is simi- larly used for évrav@ot. Cp. El. 380, Trach. 1193.
mov} ‘Methinks.’ He conjectures, from his case being unknown to Neop- tolemus, that it has been heard of no- where in Hellas, nor, bitterest of all, at his own home.
258. ‘Though my name is forgotten, my affliction endures and grows.’
259. For kdmt petlov épxerat, cp. Fr. 786, El. 1000, «dm pndév pera.
261. ‘Know that I whom you be- hold am he.’ The fulness of expression marks the importance of the announce- ment. Philoctetes still believes that, even if his misfortune is forgotten, he must still be remembered as the pos- sessor of the famous bow.
Sv «Aves tows) ‘Of whom surely you have heard.’ For the present tense, cp. O. T. 305, ef xal pi) xAves, infr. 591. tows expresses confident assumption,
262. Tav ‘Hp... 263. rod IT... ib. of 8. .. 264. XK... 266.7784... 269. THs 77] These articles show the vividness with which Philoctetes conceives his own situation. So does the emphatic posi- tion of of at the end of 263. For this synaphea, cp. Ant. 409.
263. ILotavros] of. 461.
264. Siocot otparyyot] Aj. 49, etc.
But o@, infr.
xdnt| kam Ct. 262. ‘Hpardrciwy 264. xv] xo L. x’ WA. Kepada- av5popOdpov]
KegdadAnvev] Cp. Il. 2. 631-5, ad- Tap Odvocets Frye KepaddAfvas peyadu- povs, | of 6’ "lOaknv elxov kal Nypirov eivocipuaAdov, | rat Kpoxbre’ évépovto kal Aiyiiura Tpnxeiav, | of re ZdevvOov éxov 45 of Sapov apypevéuovto, | ot 7 Hmeipov exov 78 dvtimépar’ evéporTo, The expression here and infr. 791, & féve KepadaAny, may have been taken from the Ilias Minor. (Cp. Quint. Smyrn. §. 429, KepaddAnvav Baoir7ji.) It is unnecessary to assume, with Butt- mann, that Cephallenian was a word of abuse, because the inhabitants of the Western Isles were given to piracy.
266. ris} Musgrave conjectured 778’, which is equally near the MSS. But cp. supr. note on 262, Moreover such a direct reference to his present state makes an unpleasing interruption in the description of his original misfortune.
267. powilw)] The reading of Eusta- thius is adopted against the MSS., not because the tautology of dypia . . dypip is impossible, but because po.wviw is the more appropriate epithet, and dypio with dypia preceding is a natural cor- ruption. Cp. Trach. 770, 1, «ra pou- vias |. . éxtdvns ids ds édalvuro,
268. Eiv H] Sc. vow. The relative points to the prior antecedent, the words Ths .. Xapaypar: being epexegetic.
268, 69. mpodévres .. dxovtT’} ‘Cast forth and departed.’ Cp, Hdt, 1. r12,
cC 2
ZOPOKAEOYS
ay ca «77 2 lot 4 @xXovT’ Epnpov, HvikK EK TNS TovTias
Xptons xarécyov Seipo vavBdtyn ordre,
270
rér dopevol po ws eidov &x moAdod addov
> ~ ~ 2, eUdovT em axTis év KaTnpepel TéTpO,
4 ” ? c \ - AurévTes @XOVO’, ofa port dua pdp@
pdkn mpobértes Bard Kat Te Kai Bopas
a) ~ erapernua opixpoy, of avrois TvXOL,
275
d a“ od 64, téxvov, Twotay p avdoracww doxeis
an ~ ia aitév BeBdtov é€ Umvov orivat TOTE;
aro» ~ -? d ~ o Tol éxdakptoat, Tol aTrol@eat KQK@ ;
[83 a.
eon x a BN 4 2 Z Op@vTa Mev Vvaus, as eX @V €vavaT odour,
mécas BeBdoas, dvdpa & ovdé’ evroror,
280
> [ig 2 2, 2» t ovx Goris apkécetey, od dats vooou
kdpvovtt cvdAdAGBoiro’ mavra d€ ocKoTav
273. ota] of A. L pr.
-AAaBotTo. oupBa(A)rAato C*.
275. 00 | of L.
aovaAdAdBoro A.
Touro pev pépwy mpddes. The word im- plies the helplessness of his condition. ‘Thus afflicted was I when they cast me forth here companionless and left me.’
209. ék THs movtias Xpvons| The island of Chrysa, distinguished by the epithet movtia from the sea-coast town of that name mentioned in the first Iliad as sacred to Apollo. Cp. Fr. 352, & Ajpve Xpbons 7 ayxiTéppoves mayor,
270, katéoxov] (1) ‘ They had put in.’ The whole Achaean fleet is imagined as having been at Chrysa and again at Lemnos. Thus only can this passage be reconciled with the narrative of Odysseus, supr. 4-11. Otherwise (2) it might seem natural to suppose that Philoctetes was the leader of the ex- pedition to Chrysa, and that xarécyov, like évavordAour, infr. 279, was in the first person singular.
271, dopevor..elSov] ‘They saw with delight.’ The sleep of Philoctetes favoured their purpose and also re- lieved them from his crying. dopevov, which Dindorf reads, is not in point. They did not leave him when they saw how glad he was to rest, but when, to their great relief, they saw him asleep.
ék woAAod cdAov] (1) ‘After much
of’ C?. 280, ovdé’| ovdev L. oddey’ CA.
276. dvacracwv] dvdoracev 282. ovdAAdBoto] aupBadrdraTo L,
oupBadraro YT,
tossing.” He slept the more soundly because of the previous discomfort on- board-ship. (2) Hermann understands these words metaphorically, ‘ After my long trouble,’
273. ota gdwtt Svopdpw] ‘Such as accorded with my wretched state.’ Cp. Thuc. 8. 84, ola 57 vadra.
274. mpoOevres| Cp. Ant. 775, pop- Bijs Tocovroy, ws a-yos, pdvov mpobeis,
275. ot avrots tuyot] ‘May the like provision be their own some day!’ The Scholiast rightly says xarapérat. Cp. infr. 315.
276, 7. ‘And when they were gone, you may imagine, my son, to what agony I awoke.’
278. wot’ dmowata «kaxd] ‘What lamentation do you think I made over my woe?’ ‘7oia hic bis dictum mas’ (Hermann), Cp. O. T. 421, motos Ki- Oaipiy : 1467, KdroxAavoacba rand.
279. Philoctetes naturally looked to see if his own vessels were there.
281, 2. vocov KdpvovTt cvAAGBorTo] Cp. Ar. Vesp. 733, gol 5& viv ris Oeav mapav éuparis | cvAdapBaver Tod mpay- paros. The expression véoou ovAAap- BavecOat 71 is nearly analogous to mévou GuAA, Tit.
PIAOKTHTHS,
389
tA a eUpioxov obdéy mrhy avidcba rapév,
TovTou O& moddijy evudpeav, @ TéxvoY,
6 pev xpdvos di did xpédvou mpotBawé por,
4 n nw Kader te Bah THO bd oréyn pédvov
diakovetcOar' yaorpl piv ra otudopa
, ? Tofov 16d eEevpioxe, Tas bromrépous
vevpooradns atpaxros, avtos adv tddas
eiAvouny SvaTnvos é€éXxov éda
, 2 kai mov mdyou xuOévros, ofa xelpart,
285 : ~ BaédXov tedclas: mpds d& Tod6’, & por Bddoe 290 mpos tobT dv' ef r &et Te Kal wordy AaPeiv, évdov te Opavoat, tadr’ dv e€éprov tédas mpovBave] mpdBave L, mpovBave C?A, 286,
285. 59] oy LY. 34 A. Bag) Bata B. 798] rid L. 7H’ CA. 290. @rpaxros] om L pr. add C/A.
284. ‘But of this I found sufficient store, my son:’ (more literally, ‘ Abun- dant opportunity’). This is said with a bitter smile.
285. ‘ Well, after a while I found the time advancing.’ Cp. Hdt. 3. 140, rot xXpovou mpoBaivoyros.
&.a xpévov implies that a certain in- terval elapsed before Philoctetes com- pletely realised his situation.
286. tL] ‘More or less.” For this modest expression, or litotes, cp. Ant. 35, Os av TovTow Tt 5pa.
Bag] So the best MSS. But B. and others have Bad, the more regular form.
287. StakovetoOar}] ‘To minister to myself” For this direct middle, see Essay on L. § 31. p. 52.
288. éfedpicke}] ‘Procured.’ Cp. Trach. 25, pH pou TO KdAAOs dA-yos éevpor noré,
289. For todro used of a general antecedent, cp. Ant. 709, ob7ou, «.7.A.
290. veupoomadis dtpaxtos|] ‘The shaft drawn back with the string,’ i.e. The arrow from my bow.
291. Svornvos] Schaefer and Her- mann defend dvarnvos on the ground that 7dAas is a mere exclamation and BvoTHvos a predicate. ‘I myself (un- happy one!) would writhe distressfully dragging my foot up to this.’ And the
288. éfevproxe] eBpicxe L. e£evpioxe A. 292. ef 7] dr’ L’.
broken language suits the situation well. But Canter’s conjecture, d5vcrqvov, is not improbable. Cp. infr. 1377, T@Se dve- THvw modi, eiAvopat describes a wrig- gling, uneven motion, like that of a worm.
292. mpos totr’ dv] This resump- tion is in keeping with the somewhat disjointed tenour of the whole speech, and the ‘dragging phrase’ has also a descriptive effect. dy here and in ll. 290, 294, 295, indicates that which happened repeatedly, and _ therefore might be expected to happen on any particular occasion. Cp. Hdt. 3. 19; 4. 128, 130.
el 7’ ea] ‘Or if there was need to get some fresh water.’ Bergk (with L?’) altered ef 7’ to ef7’ (cp. 295), but this introduces an awkward asyndeton at Tair dy in 294.
293. kat mov] + And perchance.’
mayou xv0évros} This circumstance suggests not only the necessity of gather- ing wood, but the discomfort of doing so.
294. Opatoar] ‘To break.’ Phi- loctetes had no axe or other implement and must break the firewood with his hands. He could not do much of this at one time, and hence might well be overtaken by the want of firewood in a time of frost. Nor could he afford much fire. Infr. 297, and note.
ag?
. S a a za éunxavépuny eira mip dv ov mapiy,
ZOPOKAEOYVYS
295
GXN év wérporot mérpov éxrpiBav pores
tony dpavrov pas, 8
? Kal odfer pe dei,
> 2 oikoupévn yap ovv atéyn Tmupos peta
~ x 2 mdvt eéxmopifer mrijy TO ph vooeiy Epué.
> ~ lon , pep, & Téxvov, viv Kal 7d THs vicou pdOps.
300
‘ £ ae tatTn mweddfer vavBdrns ovdcis éxdv
a > od ydp tis dpuos éativ, ovd bro mréwv
e€euTroAnoe Képdos, ) ~evdcerau.
ovk evOad of mdot Totor odppoow Bporay,
trdy’ obv tis dkov Exxe’ Toda yap Tdde
395
TpL 296. éerpiBwv] exOdiBov LL? Vat.b. exOAiBov C2°r8, éxrpiBov A Vat. VV°,
302. Oppos éarty] dpyda éorw LA, rio L, tes AL? Vat. Vat. b VV*.
295. etra.. wapyv] ‘And then (when I had got the wood) there would be no fire (to kindle it with).’
dv is still descriptive, not inferential (as if GAAd were ei yy).
296. éxrp{Bwv] Seyffert defends é6Ai- Boy (see v. rr). But although this is the less obvious word, it is also less descriptive of a lengthened process. And the use of @AiBw is more frequent in later Greek. The compound with é« denotes more effort than the simple verb,
ports is to be joined with épnva.
297. €pyv’] The aorist here denotes a momentary action in uncertain time, viz. whenever the need arose.
davrov has beentaken to mean simply ‘hidden,’ and Wakefield compared Virg. Georg. 1.155, ‘ut silicis venis abstrusum excuderetignem,’ ‘T produced the hidden light.’ But the verbal opposition épyv’ apavrov is then without much point. Either (1) (4 =6vc-) ‘I made appear the light that would not appear,’ i e.‘ That seemed as if it would never kindle ;” or, rather, (2) ‘I lighted a dim spark.’ Cp. infr. 534, doutov eicoinnow. The fire was but a poor business, a makeshift for a fire. The words then indicate either (1) the difficulty of kindling the fire, or (2) the smallness of the fire when kindled.
298. Philoctetes here states his own experience. It is unnecessary to sup- pose, with some editors, that he is making a general observation.
304. o&sppootv| ouppoor LA.
tiso T.
305. Ts]
deo] dove T. dxav V.
300 foll. Neoptolemus as a Greek (234), a neighbour (242), and above all as the son of Achilles (260), has completely won the confidence of Phi- loctetes, whose misery and isolation, while embittering his sense of wrong, have left unimpaired the open trustful- ness of his nature. After pouring out his troubles, he begins to describe the island, his rugged nurse, for which he has formed such an affection (936 foll. 1452 foll.). But this soon brings him back to the main theme, his homeless and hopeless state.
300. ép’,. pays] The construc- tion is the same that is usual in the first person, because pépe . . wadns is a cour- teous equivalent for pepe Sidagw oe, Cp. Ar, Plut. 1027, ri yap mouqon ;
In what follows Philoctetes speaks of Lemnos as he knows it. Cp. supr. 1. 2 and note. In some traditions Phi- loctetes was said to have been cast forth on a desert islet in the neighbour- hood of Lemnos. At best Lemnos (Ajjp- vos jya0én) was imagined as a wild, un- cultivated region in the early times.
302. Sppos] Cp. Aesch. Phil. fr. 246, évO’ obre pipvew dvepos obre mAely EG, where, however, the language may be metaphorical.
303. éEepmodnoe] Sc. exeibev.
¥ Eevaoerar) ‘Or be well received.’ Fut. mid. with passive meaning.
305. +Tax’ ovv tis dewv éoxe] ‘ Well,
PIAOKTHTHS,
391
ép TO a 2, ? a 3 6 a ? TO Makp® yevoit av avOpdtev yxpive,
aR y ” = odroi pb, érav porwowv, @ Téxvov, N6yols
2 a a €Aeodor pév, Kat mov te Kal Bopa&s pépos
mpovédocay oiktelpavres, i} Tia oToAjy’
éxeivo 8° ovdels, jvik’ dv pvnoOd, Oérex,
310
~ 2 aéoai pw és otkous, 4AN améddAvpar Tddas
D4 dl ~ eros 760 On Oéxarov év Awd TE Kal
kakoiot Bocxav tiv adnddéyov vécor,
to.adr “Arpeidal py i 7 ’Odvacéos Bia,
wat, dedpdxac, ots “OdAvpmior Oeol
3s
Sete er ee ae eee 22> a OLEVY TOT QAUTOLS AVTITTOLVY €pou madeiy,
XO. @oixa Kaye Trois aduypévors toa
306. dv] om. L add C?A, 313. Bdoxay] Bucror A,
it may be, one did put in here against his will.’ raya used as in ray’ dv. Cp. Plat. Legg. B. 4. 711 A, tyeis 5& Taxa ovdé TeGeacbe Tupavvovpevny médAW. obv introduces a modification or admission. ‘No one puts in here willingly ; unwil- lingly, however, some one may have brought his ship this way.’
éoxe] For the aor., cp. supr. 297, épyv’. ésxe=xarécxe, the simple verb for the compound. But query *kar’ otv mis dxwv éoxe (i.e. xatécye Tis ow dxwv)? (For a case of tmesis in the senarii, cp. infr. 817).
aok\Ad ydp..xpdve} ‘Such _ inci- dents might happen many times in the long course of human history.’
mo\Aa is predicative and rade == rordbe, For this, cp. Aj. 1246, é« Tavde pévrat tiv tpdnav ob dy more | KaTdoTaots yevar’ av ovdevds véyov. It may be doubted whether dv0pirwv is to be taken with ra4$e=‘Such human acci- dents,’ or with xpév@ =‘ The time dur- ing which men have existed.’ For the latter, cp. Hdt. 6. 109, pyypdowa AuréoOar és Tov dmavra dvOpwTwv Biov. And for the idea, cp. Hdt. 5. 9, yévorro 3 dv wav év TS paxpO xpdvw: Agathon, Fr. 9. tay’ dv tis eixds abtd ovr’ eivar A€you | Bporoto: woAdAa TuyxXavew ove eixdra.,
308. pév] ‘No doubt,’ belonging in sense rather to Adyous than to éAcovor.
kal mov... mpooéSocav] ‘And per-
308. kal rov] xdémov L. xaimov AT (yp. # wou). 316. dvrimoy’] avrdrov’ LP.
dytimow’ A.
chance have gone so far (mpog-) as to impart to me some portion of food.’ The gnomic aorist is used of that which happens now and again. ‘They always express pity, they sometimes give.’
309. oixtelpavtes,* Touched with com- passion, isalso inthe ‘momentary’ tense.
310. éxetvo] ‘That which is always in my thoughts.” Cp. Ar. Nub. 657, éxeiv’, éxelvo, tov abdixeTepoy Adyor. The pronoun here stands in the place of an infinitive,
311. cGoar] Cp. infr. 488, 496.
312. érog. . Sekarov) These words are to be joined with dwéAAvpar and resumed with Béonev.
313. Bookwv] ‘Supporting.’ Phi- loctetes only lived to suffer. Cop. infr. 795, 1167.
adypayov| Cp. infr. 756-8.
314. 4 7 OSvocews Bla] ‘ And great Odysseus.” Cp. infr. 321, 344. The Epic phrase is used with a touch of sarcastic irony, but probably (unlike Virgil's ‘violentia Turni’) without direct reference to the violence of the act.
315. ‘Whom may the Olympian gods some day cause to suffer in their own persons (adrois) full requital for my wrong!’ So Brunck, Linwood, Paley, rightly. For the emphatic avrots here opposed to éyov, cp. supr. 275. In order to avoid this Porson conjectured ov ’OAvpmor Geol.
317. €oxa] ‘It would seem that I.’
392 SOPOKAEOYS
Eévois érrouxtelpew oe, Motavros réxvoy, NE, éya 8 Kadrds totcde pdprus év déyors, as elo’ ddnbeis fda, cuvTvxdv Kak@v 320 dvdpav ’Arpedav ris 7 ’Odvecéws Bias. !, 4 ydp tt Kai od Tois mavwdrébpos exels éykdne ’Arpeidais, Sore Ovpodocbar wader ; NE, *Oupsv yévoiro *xeupi mAnpaoai more, iy ai Muxiva yvotey ) 2rdpry O sre 325 x Zkipos dvdpdy arkivov pArnp ev. [83 b. ol, & y, & téxvov' Tivos yap Ode Tov péyav
xddrov Kar’ adrav éyxaday édpdvOas ;
NE, 6
dyoy br abraév eEekwoBHOnv poder.
a lan J ~ mat MMotavros, é€ep@, ports 8° €pa,
33° érel yap érxe poip "AxiAdéa Oaveiv,
aL
19. Adyous] Adyous L. Adyous A. dAndets. ofda yap Tuxdy Vat. *Arpeld(..) L, "Arpeibaus C?A.
320. dAndeis] ef from 7 L. dAnOels A. ovy cot rvxdv V* Schol. 323. ’Arpelda's} 324. Ovpdy.. xetpi] Gup@.. xetpa MSS.
Brunck corr.
last e from a Cl. éfepa A.
Cp. Aesch. Prom. 1007, Aéyav gouwa TOAAG Kal patny epeiv.
317, 8. The Chorus express pity for Philoctetes, but tacitly remind them- selves that their pity will not be shown in action.
319. Neoptolemus. ‘But I do more than pity him, for I am a witness on his side.’ «at with the whole sentence. For év, dv has been conjectured. But év may well express that Neoptolemus enters into the cause of Philoctetes, and is not merely an auditor of his case. ‘Myself a witness in this plea, I know it to be well-founded.’
320. guvTUXov] ouvruyxeiy is gene- rally construed with a dative, and the preposition has therefore here a separate meaning. ‘Having in like manner found.’ So the Scholiast and Nauck.
324. ‘Mayit be mine one day to satiate my wrathful soul with violent action!’ There can be little doubt that the cor- rection is right. For a similar confu- sion in all the MSS., cp. O. T. 376.
327. ev y’, & récvov] ‘ Well said, my son!’ Philoctetes’ delight in Neoptole-
ar 328. nat’ abt@v] kavtdv L. Kar’ abray CA,
329. efepa]
mus is further heightened by this sup- posed discovery of a common resent- ment.
tivos .. €AnAvOas} ‘For what cause do you thus bring against them the ac- cusation of your violent anger?’ ivos, genitive of the reason (Essay on L. § Io. p. 15). Cp. O. T. 698, brov] pivw Toonvse mpaypatos ornoas exes. yap asks for explanation. éAqAvOas is redundant (Essay on L. § 40. p. 75)
Tov peyav xdAov] ‘The mighty anger which you now evince.’ For the slight inexactness in éyxadeiy ydador, cp. O. T. 702, A€y’, ef capas 7d veixos eynadav épeis,
329. podts 8’ épG] ‘Though I shall find it hard to speak of it,’ ie. To command myself sufficiently to do so. Schol. iad rijs dpyfjs. Cp. O. C. 326, Admp . . woAts BATH.
331. émet yép| These words intro- duce the occasion of his coming, in explanation of woAwy.
éoxe.. Oavetv] ‘The fate of death overtook Achilles.’ @aveiv, epexegetic inf, For écxe, cp. Eur. Hec. 5, éme
PIAOKTHTHS.
$i,
>
a raed mperov 760° F
NE.
TogeuTés, ws Aéyouow, ex PoiBov Sapecs.
$/,
393
oipor ppdons pot ph mépa, mpl dv pdba TéOvnx 6 Mndéws yévos ; TéOvnkev, avdpds oddevds, Oeod Sd tro,
335
eo] GAN evyevis pev 6 KTavdv TE xo Barer,
a pid be rs > 4 ‘ ‘ LNXave TOTEpOV, w TEKVOY, TO GOV
Z I We a ey a , wdOnp edyxw mpetov, 7) Keivoy orévo,
NE.
> an Gdynia, aore ph) Ta Tov wédAas orévely,
$l,
- X 2 ~ , by BY 3 a 2 Oluat feev ApPKELV ool VE Kal TA oa, @ Tadas,
340
6pbas ere~as, Tovryapody 7d cdv dpdoov
avéis médAw por mpayp’, bro o évdBpicar,
NE,
big ‘4 \ ve 4 HAOSY pe vyl ToiKidooTOA@ péTA
diés 7 ’Odvoceds xd Tpopeds Todpod sarpés,
Aéyovtes, er’ ddybes cir’ dp ody pdrny,
345
as od Oéuis ylyvoir’, eel KatépOito
333-7] @ A. HT. L pr. orddw L?VV3,
Touihw oTddw Vat. Spuyav roa | Kivduvos Exxe Sop meceiv ‘EAAqMUK@.
332-9. This brief digression and the longer one below (410-460), have the effect (a) of showing the generous na- ture of Philoctetes, who, beneath his apparently obdurate resentment, really retains an unabated interest in the affairs of the army, and (6) of giving opportunity for the growth of friendly feeling between him and Neoptolemus. The news of Achilles’ death so affects him as to make him for a moment for- get his own suffering (339-40).
334. av&pds is genitive of cause, for which two afterwards supplies a more distinct construction.
335. Tokeutés .. Sapeis] ‘Subdued, so they tell the tale, with an arrow from the bow of Phoebus.’ rogeurés is a subsidiary predicate to dayeis, for which word in this connection, cp. Il. 19. 417, OO Te nal dvépe ide bapqvar, é« rather than id, because the arrow came from the hand of Apollo, Cp. Il. 21. 277, 8, HE épato Tpwwy ind reixel OwpyxTawy | Aauwnpois dA€ecOar’ ATdAAWVOS BeArcecow. Or, if the arrow were that of Paris, é« denotes the remote agent, and Neoptole-
336. evyevns| evyeras L. 3.43. ToiAogTOAw] last A from pC’.
341. Tovryapoty] rouydpoty motAooTépw L pr. A. morxido- 346. ylyvar’] yivor’ A.
mus must be supposed to avoid men- tioning the ‘slight man’ who had been the immediate author of Achilles’ death.
336. Cp. Il. 21. 280, TO K&’ dyads pev ener’, ayabdv 5é nev efevapiter.
337,8. The delicate courtesy of these lines is no less obvious than their self- forgetfulness.
342. btw 0° éviBproav] Stw (governed by év in éviBpicay) is best taken sepa- rate from 76 adv mpdypa. ‘Tell me your own affair; what was the point in which they insulted you?’
343. AAOov . . péra = per HAGor.
moukidoorbAw] = atv moiAias éo- taAdpévyn, ‘Decked out with ornament,’ as being sent on an honorific mission. Others, ‘With variegated prow’ (ord- Aos); but in this less poetical sense it would be better to read moimAoorépw. See v. rr.
344. Stos] The constant Homeric title, which Neoptolemus uses out of habit.
xX tpoevs|} Phoenix.
345. parynv] ‘ Groundlessly.’
346. os... ylyvour’] ‘That it came to be a thing irreconcileable with des- tiny.” Cp. Ant. 260, dv éyiyvero, and note,
394
épés,
> D
a? TQAUT, @
Xpéovov
TAT p
>> 2
pdriora pey 6) Tod Oavévros ivépo,
ZO¢POKAEOYS
a ~ Ta wépyap dddov i'w édeiv. 2) a 2 4 > AS éy', otrws évvérovres od moddy fe érécyxov py pe vavorodeiv TaXd,
350
dros Wow dOamrov' ov yap «iddpny’
éreira pévTor xd Oyos Kadds TpocHy,
? 2 ig ya ’ ees ry 97 ef taal Tpoia mépyap alpjcom tidy,
jv & fap Hon Sedrepov mréovri pot,
Kayo mixkpoy LZlyeov ovpio rAadTH
355
Karnyounv’ Kal we dOds ev Kixd@ orparos
347-07 v law Lp. pe Ch
348, 9. ob woddv .. raxv] ‘ They did not long restrain me, but that I set forth with speed.’ On the indirectness of this way of saying, ‘Their words were like a goad inciting me,’ see Essay on L. § 42,4. p.79. For wy we should rather expect yi) od. But though the addition of od is permissible in such cases, there is no absolute rule, And & féve, by suggesting ‘You may ima- gine,’ gives an hypothetical turn to the expression.
351. ot ydp ei8dunv] ‘For I had not seen my father.’ Schol. (@vra. It is objected to this that when Achilles went to Troy from Scyros, Neoptole- mus must have been old enough to remember him. But this is one of those improbabilities which are external to the action: and were it otherwise, there is no proof that Sophocles in the Philoctetes follows the version of the story which made Scyros Achilles’ starting-point for Troy. Nor would there be anything unnatural in Neop- tolemus saying, ‘I had not seen him,’ without adding, ‘for so long.” Cp. Aj. 570, eioaei, and note; Eur. Troad. 377, ov matdas eldov, sc. mad. Seyffert reads, oS dp’ ciSdunv, and Prof. Jebb has suggested «i ydp eidduny. But (a), as Mr. Blaydes remarks, it is natural to infer from 359 that Neoptolemus did see the body of Achilles: and (6) does not such an ejaculation unduly interrupt the flow of the narrative? Neopto- lemus is not speaking from real feel- ing, and there is no occasion for him
are
¢ A. 349. éméaxor] érdcxoy A.
to ‘daub it so far,’ nor for the poet to invent the circumstance of his failing to see the body. The language re- sembles that of Od. 4. 200, I, ob yap éywye | jvrq0° ov8e idov, said by Peisis- tratus of his eldest brother Antilochus. But Peisistratus (Od. 3. 401) would be a mere infant at the time of the depar- ture for Troy.
352, 3. ‘However, besides this, the proposal had a fair colour given to it in their declaration that, if I came (idv), I should take the citadel that commanded Troy.’ For 6 Aéyos, cp. supr. 345-7.
tmpooyv] Cp. supr. 129, ws dy dyvola mpooy.
353. For e..atpfhooun, see Essay on L. § 28. p. 46.
355. Tukpov Styevov] ‘Cruel Sigeum,’ i.e. where I was destined to find so much vexation: the mourning for his father, who was buried there, being em- bittered by the refusal of the arms. Cp. Rhes. 734, @ otuyvorarny Tpolay éardav. To this, however, some editors prefer the conjecture of Burges, ‘s’ d«pov Styevov !
otpio wAdty] ‘ With favourable voy- age. This is objected to, apparently because oars would not be used under a fair wind. But wAdry often occurs in Tragedy in the general sense of ‘ making way at sea.” Cp. Eur. Hel. 192, I. T. 242. And as the vessel drew near shore the sail would of course be lowered, and the oars brought into play.
356, 7. KaTnyopyy, | Kal. . etOds .. écBavra] The narrative is condensed.
PIAOKTHTHS.
ee
2 ae ~ ] , exBdvra mas howdéer, duvivres Bdérew
a lod Tov ovKér dvta (dvr ’Ayidrdéa méduy,
keivos pev ovv éxeit* eyo & 6 décpopos,
2 ‘ od ~ > a 4 €7el OaKpvTa KELvOoY ov PaKp@ XPov@
ehOedv ’Arpeidas mpss dirous, ds elkds Fv,
2 ? ~ Taé O On amjrovy tod watpds td TF AAN bo Fv.
ae of & etrrov, oipot, TAnpovécraroy déyor,
> >) @ oméppe “AxiAdéws, Téa pev mdpeoti cor
cond ~ ’ tatp@’ édécbat, trav 8 SrAdwv kelvov advip
dos Kparttver viv, 6 Aaéprov yévos,
kay Saxptoas edOds eEaviorapar
6pyf Bapeia, kal Katadryjoas héyo,
> > mR? ) , i ® oxétAL, 7 ToAMHCAaT avr epod Tit
Soivar ra Tevxn Taud, mply pabeiv epod;
357. nomdcer’] jond¢ero L.
363. otuor] of wor L.
360 365 370 otwo A. 369. “roA-
phoar’)] roApnoar’ L, Vauvillers corr. ToApio’ A
358. ‘Achilles, who no longer lived, alive again.’ Cp. the Trag. fr. quoted by Plutarch, Alc. 203 D, od mais "AyiA- Aews GAN’ éxeivos adds ef.
359. éketr’] ‘Lay low.’ The most natural way of understanding this is to suppose that Neoptolemus saw his fa- ther laid out and buried, without being burned. Cp. Aj. sub fin. (from 1402). It might also mean that Achilles was already buried when Neoptolemus ar- rived. But, as Hermann observes, there is nothing to indicate that the hope expressed in supr. 351 was thus disap- pointed. The fiction of Neoptolemus is rather that after the funeral the ques- tion of the arms was quickly disposed of whilst he was absorbed in his grief.
360. ob paxpS xpéve] ‘ Before long.’ These words are connected with what follows, and imply that the mourning did not long detain him from the object of his ambition.
361. mpds ptdous, ds eikds Hv] i.e. mpos "ATp. ws mpos pidous, Hamep eixds Hv avrovs eivae pidovs, For the omis- sion of ds with ds following, see Essay on L. § 39. p. 73,5,4. ‘Assuming their friendship, as I had reason to do.’
362. d0° tv] Sc. rod marpés.
363. otpot expresses not only per-
sonal disappointment (infr. 368, xa- Tadyjoas), but also grievedastonishment that men could be so hardened.
364, 5. TUAAG.. maTpd’ ELéaOar] Cp. Aj. 572, wAG 6 Avpeav eds. In or- dinary Greek the article would be re- peated with rarpga, which, however, is here resumed in close connection with €\éo0a, ‘To take in right of your father the other things:’ i.e. To take the other things which are yours in right of your father.
365 Kelvwv] ‘ Those well-known arms,’ viz. Tay ‘Hparororeterwr.
367, 8. ‘Then tears burst from me, and I straightway rose in grievous wrath, and broke forth on them in- dignantly, and said,’ karaAyioas, sc. Kar’ avTav,
369. ® oxérAu’, ToApHoat’] The voc. sing. oxéTAce is addressed to Aga- memnon, or whichever was the spokes- man of the Atreidae. It is unnecessary to suppose a crasis of oxérTALo: 7.
For dvr’ pot, cp. Aj. 444, ode dy mus avr’ épappev GAdos dvr’ nov.
370. Ta Tedxn Tapa] The repeated article here emphasizes both words. ‘Those arms, my arms, without con- sulting me!’
amply pavety é.00] ‘ Before understand-
396
ZOPOKAEOYS
6 8 ei ’Odvacets, mrAnoiov yap oy Kdpet,
a val,
mai, deddkao’ évdikws obro. Téde,
[84 a.
LNs bY wy? 2m a eyo yap avT ecwoa KQKELVYOV TrAPOV,
Kay@ xorwbels evOds Hpaccov Kakois
Tois maa, ovdey évdeés mro.ovpevos,
375-
n ? ei Tdud Keivos nN ahaiphootrTd pe,
€ > 2 2? of 2 > - + 6 & évOd8 feov, Kaimrep od Stcopyos dy,
OnxOels mpds a€jxovoey OO Hpyetraro,
= a ? np ov? , ovk 700 iy jpeis, GAN amnoO iv od o ee,
s a? 2 * ra na kal tadr, émed) Kal rA€yers OpacvaTopar,
380
od phmor és tiv 2ZKdpov exidredons Exov,
271.68] 88 LA. cord L, aapnoouro A. Bhtor és Thy A.
ing from me,’ sc. my will concerning them.
371. 68 ei "OSvocets] The order of words is in the Epic manner (see Essay on L. § 21. p. 33, 5), the noun being placed in apposition to the ar- ticle as a demonstrative pronoun. ‘Then spake that other, Odysseus, for he was at hand.’
&v «vper] The omission of the aug- ment, Epicé, in narrative fjoes is proved by the crucial instance tivds | dvitey in O. C. 1623, 4. It was there- fore unnecessary to resort to conjectural emendation here. (jv «vp@v, Brunck.)
372. val, mat] ‘Yea, child!’ Odys- seus is supposed to treat the youth with insolent condescension.
373. This achievement of Odysseus is alluded to in Od. 5. 309, juare TO bre por mAcioTor XaAKnpEa Bovpa | Tpwes éméppuvav wept TinAciw: OavdvTr. It was doubtless fully narrated in the Jlias Minor, from which Ovid probably de- rived it, Met. 13. 284, (quoted by Gedike): ‘His humeris, his, inquam, humeris ego corpus Achillis | Et simul arma tuli, quae nunc quoque ferre la- boro.’ mapwv hints the reproach which comes out afterwards, 1. 379.
374. Hpacaov] ‘I laidit on;’ dpacow is here used absolutely. Cp. Ar. Nub. 1373, éfapartw. And for the mean- ing, ‘To assail with violent words,’ cp. also Aj. 725, (avrdv . . . dveidearv) Hpaccov evOev KavOev.
’Obucceds] o from € A. 377. heey) n from e A,
376. dparpnoord] ap. aiph- 381. unmor’ és rHv]
375. ovBev évSeés trovotpevos, et] The clause with ei (for which see Essay on L. § 28, 1. p. 46), depends on the notion of the middle voice in soov- pevos. ‘Not caring to make any omis- sion’ (sparing no abuse) ‘when I thought how my arms were to be taken from me by Odysseus.’ Cp. Od. 21. 170, (vepeco@par 5é 7° dxotvwy) ef 5 rovrd ye Tékov adporhas Kexadnoet | Ovyod «al Yuxijs. torovpevos is subj. middle,— for my part.’
376. Keivos] i.e. 6 Kakds Kax KaKav ’Odvoceds, infr. 384.
377. @v0d8’ jeov] ‘At this pass,’ i.e. when he found himself resisted by a boy.
378. SynxOels meds GEqKovcev] ‘Stung at what he heard.” mpdés with accusa- tive, as in mpds radra. mpds ag. should be joined in the first instance with 5nxOeis, and resumed with 7pelfaro.
379. W ot o ea] Sc. dreivar. ‘Where*you ought to have been pre- sent.’ The reproach is not that Neoptolemus was at Scyros, but that he was not in the battle field at Troy at the time when his father fell. Schol., od wapijs, Oa eet oe mapeivat. Infr. 429.
380. The language is not perfectly exact; tatra is primarily the object of éywv, but is to be resumed with Aéyes in a different sense. For such ellipse, see E. on L. § 39. p. 73, and cp. supr. 361, and note,
PIAOKTHTHS.
397
a) 3 To.adr akovcas Kagovedicbels Kakd
- & wy” ~n > A + WrE@ Tpos olkous, TY euav THTdpEVOS
x ~ a mpos Tob KakioTov Kak Kaxov ’Odvacéas,
3 a ~ KOUK aiTi@pat KEivoy ws Tods év TédeEt,
rs a lan mods ‘ydp eat. Taca Tov tyoupévov
otparés te ovuras’ of 8’ dkoopotvtes Bporady
didackdrwy A6yorot ytyvovrat Kako.
Adyos AéAexTa Tas,
enol 6 Suotws Kal Oeois ein giros.
XO. orp. Opeorépa rapBari Fa, parep adrod Aiés,
a x a BN of, pa & tov péyav Maxroddgv eypvoor véves,
385. aitipyar xelvor| airiap’ éxeivoy LL?.
ya] ya L. yaA. yar.
384. kdx kakGv] Alluding to the supposed Sisyphian parentage, which threw suspicion on the nobility of dfos *Odvacets. To this extent Neoptolemus follows the suggestion of Odysseus, supr. 64, 5.
385. &s =Toa0t7ov baov, cp. Aj. 679, 80, Ant. 775.
386, 7. ‘For a city or army depends wholly upon those who govern.” éott with the genitive here means, ‘ Is deter- mined by,’ i.e. ‘Takes its character from.’
naca =ovpunaca,‘ Wholly,’ratherthan ‘Every city.’
388. &iBackdAwv . . Kakol] ‘Have teachers from whose instruction their badness flows.’ This remark is not immediately relevant to Odysseus, but rather to the vote of the army by which the arms were awarded to him, and which is supposed to have been insti- gated by the Atreidae. Schndw. con- jectured 5. rpdmoc.
390. epot 0 dpolws... dtdos} The sentence in being expanded is changed from an assertion to a wish; i.e. éuoi Té éats pidos Kal dpoiws ein Kal Tots Oeois gidros. Cp. Ant. 686, ot7’ av Suvaipny, par’ émotaiuny eye.
391-402; 507-518. The Chorus show their interest and support Neoptolemus by these strains, which are interwoven with the action, like those in O. T. 660 foll., 689 foll., O. C. 1447-1456, 1477- 1485. They wish to assist their master by simulating hatred of the Atreidae and
385
6 8 ’Arpeidas otvyav 390 390. Pidos] . pidos L, 391.
sympathy with Philoctetes. That both feelings are merely assumed, and that the Chorus really understand the situation, is obvious from the exaggerated strength of expression in 510, ei 5& mupots, dvag, éxOes “Arpetdas. Their feigned excite- ment, to which the mixture of dochmiac and iambo-bacchic metre is well suited, was no doubt expressed with gestures ac- companying the recitation, by the two half-choruses, of strophe and antistrophe severally, 3291-402 = 507-518.
Oh Ree ioetoneth © Aen © Ree Reeal oe ~-4tu--4tu-¥4u— opw+4+U+4+vgZ-+-- ep Be yng be Gti
: i pu u Cus tr SG Ores are a eee ee ee
- VvGut =
391. The Great Mother, who is here invoked, is said to have been worshipped at Lemnos as well as in Phrygia (Steph. Byz. s.v. Ajpuvos, quoted by Gedike). And there is besides a special appropri- ateness in the invocation of this primal power of nature upon a desert shore, where no temples were to be seen. Bernhardy’s remark, that the invoca- tion of Rhea confirms the late date of the Philoctetes, is hardly warranted.
392. &.. vépers] ‘That givest the mighty river Pactolus to be rich in
398
x 2m a | eee eee bd GE KQAKEL, PATEP TOTVL, EMNVOMMAY,
SOPOKAEOYS
67 és rév8’ ’Arpedav bBpis maa éxdpet p p
ére Ta wdrpia Tevxea Tapedidocar,
id pdkaipa TavpoKTover
# Ba cad a AcdvT@y Epedpe, TS Aaptiov
- ¢ 4 océBas bréprarov,
wy ri c4 b!, eyovres, os Eotxe,
Avmns pos Has,
ia /, a 7 7 a kai por mpocgdeb’ Bate ylyveoKev Ort
Tair’ e€ Arpeddr
éEoda ydp viv mavtos dv dbyou KaKkod
395. émnuidpav] emnvddpay L. napadidocay L Vat. b V. Aapriou I.
gold.’ For véuw, meaning, ‘To dispense or give forth, cp. O. C. 687, Kygiaov vopddes pecOpwr,
etxpucov is a supplementary predi- cate =Wore evxpvoor elvar or peiv. peyas is, ‘Deserving awe and reverence.’ Cp. Plato, Phaedo, 62 B, 6... év dwopphrois . Adyos .. péyas Té Tis wor paivera ral ob fddios dideiv, The Pactolus comes from the mountains of Phrygia, and its peculiar virtue is attributed to the bounty of the universal mother, whose home was there.
395. émnviepav] The middle voice expresses, ‘I invoked for my behoof.’
396. UBpis maoa] ‘The boundless in- solence.’ For mas intensive, see E. on L. § 55. p. 101,6. The bacchic rhythm shows that m@ca is not to be taken pre- dicatively with éywpe.
397. wapediSocav] ‘They were wrong- fully giving away from him.’ Cp. supr. 64, mapé5ocay, and note.
400. id . . épeSpe} This long paren- thesis belongs to the wild nature of the strain, and would be assisted with signi- ficant gestures.
Acdvrwv eheSpe, ‘Thou that sittest above the lions,’ that draw thy car. Cp. the use of imo: as equivalent to dpya in Epic Greek.
401. 76 Aaprlou . . tréprarov] ‘In- vesting the son of Laertes with supreme glory.” The accusative, o¢Bas iméptarov, is In apposition either (1) to Tevxea, or
mapedidooay A Vat. V3. 405. yiyrwonew] yerwouev LAT.
395 400 atpBorov capes @ €évol, memdevkate, 405 épya Kak ’Odvacéas, 399. Tevxea] Ted(x)XEa L. — wapediBocav]
402, Aapriov] Aaepriov LA.
(2) to the action of mapedl5ocav. The dative is not to be taken with mape- didocav, but with oéBas irépraroy, sc. yevéoOa, i.e. More Tov A. bméptarov oéBas éxew, (Ant. 304.)
402 foll. A point of rest has now been gained, and the action remains stationary for a little while. Neop- tolemus has completely won the friend- ship of Philoctetes, and is confident of the attainment of his purpose. Cp.0.C. 631, 667.
402, 3. Exovres otpBodov cages | Av- mys .. wetAevKate| ‘The grief ye have brought with you in sailing forth is a token which clearly commends itself to me.’ Cp. Aristid. vol. 1. p. 416, ixavdy éor mpos abrhy, WoTeEp dAdo Tt obpBoroy, aitd 7d oxfua THs aruxias, a passage which shows that mpés #uas should be taken with éyovres cvuBodoy rather than with mewAevxare. The participle has the chief emphasis: see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77, B.
405. kal por mpoogSe0"] ‘And your words strike on a note that is in unison with my experience.’ For a similar me- taphor, cp O.T.1112, 3, é Te yap paxpd yipa Evvdder TOS Tavbp) cvuper pos.
407. av... @ryévra] ‘I know that he would not refrain his tongue from any mischievous word or from any villany.’ The effect of dy here is to mark that the supposed fact is in accordance with general probability,
PIAOK THTHS,
299
yAdacn Oyévta Kal mavovpyias, ad As pndev Sixaoy és TédXos péAXOL TroLety,
d a fo GN ot re TodTo Oadp’ Euory, GAN ef mapdv
410
Aias 6 peifov tad6’ dpav nvetyero,
5 > 4 ~ - ovk qv ert fav, & ger od yap dy more
cal 3 - y nw? (avrés y éxelvou Tabr éovdnOny eyo.
olpor TdXas.
? ~ . OS pnkér dvra Keivoy év dder véet.
~ S >> a . ms elas; GN F xXovTos olyxeTar Oavdv;
415
aAN ovx 6 Tudéas ydvos
ot obpmorntds Lictgov Aaeprio,
ov py Odvect,
Odddovrés cict viv ev ’Apyciav orpard.
a? A id od OnT* énictm TodTs y* ddAAd Kal péya
tovade yap ph hv ede,
[84 b. 420
O/. ri 8 bs madads Kdyabds pidros 7 epds,
409. Sixaroy] Se Buoy L, Sixaoy C?A.
adr’ A. oixerat] ofyera A?*
414. GAd’] om. L. ddd’ Vat. Vat. Vb.
417, 008 obproanrés] ovS 6 *umodnres T.
Aaepriv| Aaepriou L(?)TL?V. Aapriov Vat. b. Aaepriw Vat. Ae (and L, according
to Ferrai). 419. éwlorw] éniorw A,
420. "Apyeiay] dpyeiar L. dpyemy A,
Oo 421. éds)0L. &L* 6s A. 6 Vat. Vat.bV. &s V3,
408. dd’ ts . . wovetv] ‘ Whereof the issue in his hands was likely to be some great iniquity.’ For the indirect form of expression, see E. on L, § 42. P- 79-
409. pndev] yn, because of the hypo- thetical nature of the sentence implied in dv OyévTa.
és téXos] ‘In the end.’ Cp. Eur. Ion 1615, xpévia pev 7a ToY Oey mus, els tédos 5 ovx dobevA.
peAAot] The optative because dy OvydvTa = Gre dy Biyo,
410, 411. GAN ei . . Avelxero] Sc. Oavpdtw. ‘But’ (it does seem marvel- lous) ‘if the taller Ajax, being there, endured to see this done.’
mapav] i.e. supposing him to be at Troy, and not absent on some expedi- tion.
6 petLov] The son of Telamon is so distinguished from the ’OiAjos raxds Alas.
412, Editors have raised the question whether the award of the arms and the death of Ajax are supposed to precede or follow the arrival of Neoptolemus at Troy. But the Greek drama is
not careful of such minute adjustments of time, especially in what the audi~ ence know to be a fictitious tale. The true story about Ajax in relation to the arms was not suited for Neoptolemus’ purpose. The supposition which best suits the context is that, according to Neoptolemus, the award of the arms took place immediately after the funeral of Achilles, while he, the chief mourner, was still absorbed in his grief; and that the death of Ajax is not connected by him with the arms at all.
415. voev Ketvov os pykér’ dvra év oder] ph, because of the subjective meaning of védet.
17. ‘Nor the son whom Laertes bought of Sisyphus.” (The other read- ing, Aaepriov, would mean, ‘Laertes’ son whom he bought from Sisyphus.’ But the two genitives are here extremely improbable).
421, 2. 118 6s... €orw} ‘But what of him who was an old man, and a good man, and a friend of mine, Nestor the Pylian? Is he yet alive?’ és has been much questioned, but appears sound,
400
ZOPOKAEOYS
Sah 2 - y+ rf & x 4 Néocrop 6 [vduos, €oriv; otros yap Tad ye
ketvov Kak eEnpuxe, Bovrevav codd.
NE.
"Avriroxos aitd ppotdos damep jv yévos,
$/,
~ ~ a“ 2 a kelvos ye mpdooce viv Kakas, émel Oavav
425
4) «& FON oiuot, OV atras deiv reas, oly eyo
hkiot dv Ono dAwdédroww KAvELY,
ped ped? ri dhra Set cxoreiv, 60’ ofde pév
teOvac, Odvaceds 8 éaTw ad, kdvrabd’ iva
422. mvALos, Eat] TUALdG éoTew LAV.
(ka)K(é\€exnpuxe AC. aopal aopas A.
422. Kan’ éénpuce] yp. Kdgexnpute C2, 426, 50’ atirws deiv’ Edetas] SU’ ad’ras
delv.. édcéas L. yp. BV adra 8 efédectas, dvinds,C*. Sv’ av'rws Seiv’ édegas C?A Vat. b.
bv’ atrws deiv’ Zrc~as T. SU’ dutws dei’ EAegas L? VV".
422, 3. Here the question is raised, whether Philoctetes had been at all at Troy. But this point also is éw row pvevparos, and is not necessarily deter- mined by the poet. Philoctetes had been long enough with the host, at Tenedos or elsewhere, to know the cha- racteristics of the chief men.
424. Ketvés ye| ‘Ay, he.’
ye gives a modified assent to the meaning of the question.
425. The words éomrep Hv yévos, ‘(The son whom he had’) are slightly want- ing in point, but they are commended by their simplicity, and no thoroughly satisfactory alternative has been pro- posed. The Scholiast mentions pévos as having been read for yévos. But although this reading, domep fv pdvos, ‘His only son,’ affords a possible con- text (supposing the ellipse of vids), it involves (as the Scholiast felt) too great a departure from the common tradition, according to which Nestor had other sons remaining when Antilochus was no more. The conjectures most deserving mention are ds mapfy yévos, Herm. (‘ His son who was with him,’) ds mapjyv pdvos, Musgr., and ds wapyy mévos, Arndt., (‘ Who supported him in toils of war’),
426. 80’ avtws Selv’ EAetas] (1) ‘In those few words (at7ws), you have told me a twofold calamity, (affecting those) of whom, etc.’ Or, (2) ‘In those few words you tell me sad news of two, of whose misfortune, etc.’ (Seva being cognate and almost adverbial, as if it were devas éxovre). The alternative reading, 60’ ad rd’ éf¢éde¢as (inferred by Porson from the Scholia, see v.rr.),
& avrws bei’ édXegas Vat.
although more plausible than some others recorded by the d:opAw7Hs of L, is not really better. It is slightly im- proved upon by Prof. Jebb and Mr. Blaydes, who propose to read, 8v’ ad TwS’ dvdp’ édegas: (the letters erased after Selv’ in L. were said by Diibner to be av).—It has been commonly assumed that Ajax and Antilochus are the per- sons meant. But line 415 is too remote to allow of this, whether aizws or ad 7w8 is the reading chosen. The mean- ing is that the death of Antilochus is a twofold calamity, destroying the life of one good man (Antilochus) and the happiness of another (Nestor). But oie in 1. 428 infr. includes not only Ajax and Antilochus, but also Achilles.
The doubt remains, whether Sevd is not too strong a word for the con- nection. (Qu. 8v’ adr’ dayel’ Eregas ?)
427. For éA@Adtow, including Nes- tor’s desolation, cp. Aj. 896, El. 674.
428. tl Sita Sei cromeiv] i.e. mot Bréraper eis cwrnpiay ; ‘To what must we look, when Providence so manifestly fails us?’ Cp. Ant. 922, 3, 7 xpq we tiv Bvornvov «is Beods ere | Bremew; O. T. 964, El. 924, 5, Tameivou 5é cot | owrhpt éppe pndey eis kelvey y Spa.
428. ’OSvoceds 8 eorw at] ‘But Odysseus, on the contrary, is alive.’ 429. KdvTat@] ‘And in such a
juncture of affairs.’ The crisis implied in the narrative of Neoptolemus (viz. the exigency which led to his being brought from Scyros) required that the mischievous Odysseus should be re- placed by better men. Philoctetes again Involuntarily shows his interest in the
PIAOKTHTHS. 401 Xpiy avtt rovTav adrov avddcbar vexpér ; 430 NE, coos waharris kelvos, dd\AX yal opal yrapar, Piroxrqr’, eumodifovrar Oapd. Pl, hép ciwe mpss Oedv, Tod yap Fv évradOd co [dtpoxdos, 8s cor warpds fv Tu pidrata: NE, xodros reOvnkads fv" byw bé o * ev Bpayxe? 435 Tobr exdiddéw, méddrcnos oddér’ dvdp éxdv aipet movnpdv, AXA TOvS xpyoTods dei, O!. EvppaptupS cor kal kat adits robrd ye dvagiou piv dwrds eLephoopat, _ yddoon 8 dewod Kai cogod, ri viv kupéi, 440 NE, rotov ye rovrov mwAjv y ’Odvacéws épeis ; P!. od rodrov eiwov, &\AX Oepoirns Tis Fr, 430- xphv] xpiv L. xpav A. 435. TEOVnKws] TeOvnKd L. Tebvnkas C*, oo & Bpaxet) oe Bpaxet MSS. Erfurdt corr. 436. odder’] 00d” & L pr. 437-
aipet | atpe LA.
438. kar’ atré] kar’ ai7d L. kar’ abrd A,
xara 7’ av7oT,
440, 5é] re LAL?VV8. SET Vat. b. ye Vat.
success of the army. Hermann’s way of joining the words, ‘ Ulysses is found to be alive, as in other emergencies, so again in this,’ is not satisfactory. Nor is there any real ground for his objec- tion to Buttmann’s rendering of at,— ‘Ad si, ut Buttmanno videtur, ex altera parte significaret, deberet statim post *Odvocets positum esse. As if there were not also an antithesis between reOvaow and éorwv! The notion of Odysseus always turning up at critical moments, as lively as ever, is pleasant enough, but ad should have something to refer to, and iva must be correlative to évrav@a, and cannot mean ‘ whereas.’
430. avtév=eum, not ipsum, though with a certain emphasis.
avSdo0at indicates the desire of Philoc- tetes to hear of Odysseus’ death,
431, 2. Neoptolemus says this to humour Philoctetes, and encourage him to hope that his wish may be some day realized. But to the audience the words also suggest an anticipation of the com- plications which follow.
433- yap is used with conversational freedom,
mod .. évrat0a] ‘Where, then, in the circumstances which you describe ?”
VOL. II.
436. rot7’] ‘This truth:’ i.e. the general truth of which these facts are in- stances.
wOAeuos, «.7.X.] This, like the pre- ceding ri Se? oxoreiv, is a bit of com- mon-place pessimism. Cp. Aesch. Fr. 94, GAX “Apys pire? | det 7a AGoTa navra TavOpwrav orparos’: Soph. fr. 652,"Apys yap obdty ray Knaxdv *rwri- Gera.
éxdv aipet = pret alpety.
438. kat’ adtd ToOTo] ‘In connection with this very point,’ viz. Your obser- vation that the bad survive.
439. avatiou .. pwrds] Sc. wép. For this genitive, see E. on L. § 8. p. 13, 3. dvagiou = ovdeves afiov.
440, tTl=a@s: cp. El. 1424, mas ku- petre, E. on L. § 22. p. 36.
441. ‘Ay? Who may that be, if you can mean any one but Odysseus?’ The syntax of the previous sentence is con- tinued. E. on L. § 35. p. 60.
442. ov rodrov efwov] In the spirit of ll. 64, 5, supr. Neoptolemus professes to be impatient of the very name of Odysseus. Cp. infr. 1400, 1.
442-4. ‘I meant not him. But there was one Thersites, who would never be content with speaking once,
pd
402
ZOPOKAEOYS
ds ov dy elder eiodma€ elreiv, Siov
a 3 > A cal pndels edn* Torey oicO ef (av Kupel;
NE $/,
> ? > of > of ovk eldov avrév, noOduny & er dvta my,
445
cd ewerr* emrel ovdérw Kakdv y dmdXerO0,
GN ed mepicréddovaw avira Saipoves,
ef x X\ a ‘ ~ kal mos Ta pey mavotpya Kal madwTpipA
xalpovo’ dvactpépovres é~ “Aidov, 7a 0€
> Sikaa Kal Ta yxphoT dmrocréAAove del,
450
- \ 4 -~ Fo 8 Da ¢ wot xpy TiecOa tadta, mot aively, OTav
Ta Oei’ éraivav Tos Oeodvs ebpw Kakots ;
NE, éy® pév, ® yévebdov Oiratiov rarpés,
443. elodmag] eicdnag A. Vat. b V*. 445. 8 ér'] bé 7 L. mos A, madwrpiB_) madwvTpiB7(s) L. xphor’ A. 451. xph) xpq L.
where all cried, Silence.” This, like supr. 348, 9, is a strong instance of ironical indirectness of expression. For brov pydels én, cp. esp. Plat. Symp. 175 B, éweddy ris bpiv ph epeoryen. Also Aj. 1184, «dv pydels éG, ‘Though all say, You shall not.’
443. av efAero is a singular instance of dy with the aor. ‘of custom.’ Cp. the curious use of the imperfect with day, Ant. 260, cay éylyvero | mAnyhTedcuTao’, and note. Dobree conjectured dveixer’.
445. avrév] Burges conjectured atrés.
éy évta vw] The Scholiast, whose account agrees in the main with that of Quintus Smymaeus (1. 741, foll.), finds here another departure from the Epic tradition, according to which Thersites had been killed by Achilles with a blow of his fist.
446. ‘I was sure of it. For never evil perished yet.’ The reading oddérw xaxdv may be defended by comparing supr. 83, eis dvadés, and note. The correction ovSév mw (Herm.) has been generally adopted.
447. eb meptatéAAovow ard} ‘Care- fully defend them from harm.’
atvtd] Sc. 7d xaxd, which, like 7a. . mavovpya wal madwrpiBh refers to per- sons. Cp. 7d péca tay modiTay and similar expressions.
448. kai mws] Cp. Eur. Med. 119.
twahwrpiBq| ‘ Froward.’ The notion
444. egg] édy LV. yp. én 2 C2,
éyn A Vat. 448, Kai nus} Kal mda L. xal- 450. xphor’] xpiar’ L.
in wadwrpiBys is that of something which resists tredtment: cp. dvrirumos,
449. dvarrpéhovres e “ArSov] ‘In turning back,’ i.e. when on their way thither. Like his father Sisyphus, who intrigued himself out of Hades (infr. 625), Odysseus bears a charmed life.
451. mod xp7| TIWeo Oar tatTa] ‘ What is one to make of these things?’ ‘ What place assign to them in thought?’ i.e. how bring them into harmony with our other thoughts ?
wrod 8 aivetv] mod is used for s&s by attraction, or the tendency to repeat the same expression (oloy fupn tis TOD Aéyov), for which, see E. on L. § 35. p 60. ‘What place can we find for their approval?’ i.e. How can we ac- quiesce in them? Cp. Eur. Heracl. 369, Tov TadTa Kadds by ein;
452. ‘Since, in seeking to approve the doings of the gods, I find that the gods are evil doers;’ i.e. In praising the gods I must call them wise and good, but this experience shows them to be either malignant or weak. The tense in émawav has an inceptive or conative force.
453-465. Neoptolemus, while still professing hatred of Troy, uses lan- guage that is calculated to excite to the utmost the desire of Philoctetes to be taken home. He addresses him with reference to his father and the sacred
PIAOKTHTHS.
403
76 Aoirdy Hon THArASOEY 7d 7 ”IALOY
kal rods ’Arpeidas cicopdy pudd£opar
drov 6 6 yelpov Tayabod peifov obéver
katropbiver Ta xpnotd x@ dewds Kparei,
TovTous éyd Tods advdpas ob orépEw moré.
GN 4 merpaia Zkipos eLapxodcd por
€oTat 76 Amv, Sore réprecOar ddpo.
~ > > ay ~ viv & eiut mpos vaiy,
ena 2e , os ‘4 é 2 Xap ws peyiora, xalpe’ Kai oe daipoves
vooov petaoticeav, as adtos Bérers.
~ , jyeis © twpev, ws omrnvik dv beds
moby uly eikn, Thvixadé’ dpydpeba,
$l. NE.
wT - 2 70n, TéKvov, oTéAXNETOe ;
wrobv py ’E amémrrov paddov 3 ’yyibev cKomeiy,
. 456.0) @L. 6 A. 400. orédAAcode] orédcade L.
hill (infr. 729), where he saw the last of Heracles. He speaks of his own isle of Scyros by name, and affects to look forward to the happiness of an unambitious home. He points to the departure of his vessel as imminent.
454, 5. THAdbev . . elcopadv pudAd- Eopar] * Will avoid, beholding afar off.’ For the indirect expression, see E. on L. § 42. p. 79, and cp. esp. O. T. 795, dorpots . . €xpeTpovpevos xOdva, and note: Eur. Hippol. 102, rpdawOev abriy dyvis dy domdCopa.
457. X® Savos kparet] ‘And power is in the hands of clever rogues.’ For this dislike of devérns, cp. Thuc. 8. 68, indntws TE TAHOE Sid Bday SevdryTos diaxeipevos: Isocr. Panathen. p. 242, C, énaveiy pev.. Tv... ayabav airiay ye- yernuevnv, Sewiy be voile thy ait7 7a ouppépovtra diamparrouerny. Many have preferred 5eAds, which involves a very slight change.
460. Sore téprreoOar Sdpo] ‘And I shall have full contentment in my home.’ Cp. Od. 13. 61, od S& répmeo TGS evt oixw, | marci re wal Aaoior Kat ’Admvdp Baad.
461. He again reminds Philoctetes
465. eten) jen L. oTéAAEaGe C1 or2A,
455 460 bi Fd rd 4
kal ot, Motavtos réxvov,
465 ‘ A -_
Kalpos yap Kade [85 a. elin (ec from 9) A. fee T.
of his father, this time by name.
462, ds péytora] The slight exag- geration shows Neoptolemus’ feeling of the hollowness of this farewell.
463. as adrdos OAs] Cp. Od. 6. 180, got 5€ Oeot téaa Soiev, dca pect Ofer pevowas.
464, 5. OS . . Sppaopeba] ‘That we may sail at whatever moment Heaven vouchsafes to yield us a fair voyage.’ Cp. Od. g. 138, 9, eiodee vavréwy | Oupds émorpivy nal émmvedcwow afra. The wind is favourable for the voyage to Troy, but not for that to Scyros. Cp. infr. 639, 40, 855, 1450, I.
466. katpés] ‘The moment calls upon us, cp. infr. 1450; s#aipés here pro- bably refers to the time of day. Should the wind now shift, he might hope to reach Scyros before night-fall. It can- not mean, ‘The chance of a favouring breeze invites us.’ Cp. infr. 639, 40.
467. twhotv .. okometv] ‘To watch the opportunity of sailing not from far off but close at hand” Cp. Thuc. 4. 23, gkomobyres Karpov, et Tis Tapaméoot, dare Tovs dvipas cioa: Eur, Hec. gor, pevay avdrytn twrodv épavras Havyxous. We have here another instance of in-
pd2
404
ZOPOKAEOYS
!. apis viv oe watpés, mpds Te pntpds, @ réxvoy,
2 > mpos T ef Ti oot Kat oikéy éorTt mporpirés,
ixérns ixvodpat, ph AGrns pe ovT@ pévoy,
470
4 2 a ~_ oo vel epnpov ev KQKOLOL Toad olols opgs
dcact 7 eEjKovocas évvaiovTd pe
GAN év mapépyo O00 pe. Svoyxépera pév, €£o1da, Todd Tobde Tod Hophparos*
duos 6& TAHA,
Toto. yevvaiowwi ToL
415
, * 2 x 2 x ‘ x S 2 x 76 T alcxpoyv éxOpov Kai TO xpynotov evkreés,
cot 0, éxAuréyre Todr’, dverdos ov Karéy,
2 ? > = cas > ‘4 , Spdcavr. &, @ mai, wAeictov edKXeElas yépas,
éay pow’ ya (av mpos Oiraiay xOédva,
i’: juépas Tor pdxOos ovx GAns pas,
480
ToApnoov, euBarod p bry Oéd\as dyov,
468. viv] viv LA. Turn. corr.
ae évvaiovra] évvéovra L, évvéovra C%, evvaiovra A. évvémovra T.
481. €uBadrod] éxBadrod L. éuBadod A. direct expression. See Essay on L. § 42. p. 79- On é& dadmrov, see Aj. 15, and note.
468 foll. The moment, for which the preceding scene has prepared the spec- tator, isnow come. Philoctetes’ agony of supplication is made more pathetic by our knowledge that he is ‘working against his own desire,’ and running thus eagerly ‘to meet what he would most avoid.’
mpos .. mpoadidés] Cp. O. C. 250, mpos o & Te gor pidov Ex oébev avTopat, and note: Od. ro. 66, warpida ony nat Sapa nal ef od Tor pidov éortiv.
472, Sroict + éEqKovcas] Viz. supr. 263-313; cp. inf. 591, @mep eaves,
473. GAN’ év mapepy@ O00 pe] (1) ‘ But stow me away’ (or ‘dispose of me’) ‘asasupemumerary.’ 600, sc. év TH vn: cp. infr. 481, éuBarod p oan OédrAKs (sc. THS vews), ev mapépyw, sc. TeV popoupévaw: cp. Eur. El. 63, mdpepy’ ’Opéorny Kaye moie’rar ddpov.
474. ‘Indeed, as I well know, much
annoyance is involved in such a freight.’,
Svoxépeva contains the chief predicate. For the genitive, see E. on L. § 9. p. 12,1a@, This line is strangely suspected by Nauck, It exactly expresses the
470. Aimys] Acinmio L. Aémps A. 472,
475. BE] 8 A,
humbleness of Philoctetes in his ex- treme need.
475, 6. rotor. . evkAXees] ‘Surely the noble heart hates what is base, and appreciates the glory of kindness.’ d- xde€és, while opposed to éx6pév, is partly suggested by aicxpédv, so that the whole argument, if drawn out at length, would be 70 piv aicxpoy éxOpdv, To B& edxAcés pidrov, 7d 5é ye xpnaroy edwdeés. Phi- loctetes perceives that a noble youth like Neoptolemus must be ambitious of the purest renown,
477. 08 Kahov] ‘Full of disgrace.’ Cp. Trach. 454, ep mpdccorw od Karn.
478. wAetotov edkAclas yépas] ‘An abundant meed of fair renown.’ mAetorov rather than néyorov, which would agree better with -yépas, because mAcioTov yépas edicheias = yépas wAcioTns edeAcias. See E. on L. § 42. y. p. 80. Philoctetes thinks of the gratitude of Poeas and his Melian friends as enough to satisfy any man’s ambition.
480, The expression is modified as the sentence proceeds: ‘’Tis the labour of a day, nay, not of one whole day.’
481. téApnoov] ‘Take heart to do it” Cp, O. C. 184, réApa, «.7.A,, and note,
@/AOK THTHS.
405
My > ri uy a » 4 big €is avTAiav, eis mp@pav, eis mptuyny, Srot i # ~ Hkiota péAdAw Tods fuvdvras adryuveiy,
~ x =~ vedoov, mpos abtob Lyvos ixeciov, Téxvov,
melo Onrt.
mpoonitve ce yévact, Kairep dv
485
axpdtwp 6 TAjpov, Xod6s, GAA pH po adis
oP Epnpov obtm xapis dvOporwv ariBou'
> > > 3 G@AX 7) Mpos otkov Tov ody Exocwody p ayer,
7} mpos Ta Xadkddovros EvBolas arabpd,
Kakeibey of por paxpos eis Oirny orddos
490
Tpaxwiav te *depdéda kal rov evpoov
2mepxelov ~orat, matpi pw as SelEns dira,
dv OH madai’ dv égdrou Sédaux’ eyo
482. mp¥pvnv] mpvpvay L. Elmsl. corr.
yévacr] youvac: AT. MSS. Toup. corr. av L?A.
Sy OeAets | ship) you will”
dywv] ‘If you will but take me.’ Cp. infr. 590, morod A€yav. And see E. on L. § 36. p. 63.
482. Smor, sc. BeBAnpévos, or = exeloe émov. The construction is attracted to that of the preceding words. See Essay on L. § 35, a. p. 59.
483. Evvévras] Cp. infr. 520, ris vdgov tvvovaig.
484. ™pds attod Zyvés] .Wishing to add something to his previous adjura- tion, supr. 468, 9, he can only think of Zevs ixéovos himself, whom he now brings forward, ds él rovrois tov Ko- Aopava,
485. yovaor] (1) ‘By falling on my knees,’ (instrum. dat.). Or, (2) ‘On my knees,’ (locative). Cp. yovurerns. Phi- loctetes kneels as far as his lameness will allow, and in the same act calls attention to the pitiable weakness which hinders even the posture of supplica- tion.
487. xwpis avOpatrav oriBou] ‘ Apart from track of men,’ i.e. where no man comes, Cp. Ant. 773, épnyos év0? adv g Bporayv atiBos.
488, 9. Philoctetes longs to be taken home (492), but, in order to obtain his petition, he limits it to what is easiest of performance.
‘In what part (of the
489. oradua)] ora. Oya L. 493. tadat’ dv] madacdy L.
485. mpoonityw] mpoonirya LA. 491. *5epdia] Sepada yp. mada ay CY, wada’
dyov is here unemphatic; not as supr. 481.
489. XaAkdSovros EePolas ora0pd] ‘To the Euboean dwelling of Chalco- don,’ i.e. Chalcis. Chalcodon is the father of Elephenor, who led the Eub- oeans to Troy; Il. 2. 536-541, of & EtBoway éxov .. . | Tov avd’ Hyepduev’ "Edepnvwp d{os “Apyos | KaAnwSor7i- abns, peyabupev dpyds ’ABdyTwy. The thoughts of Philoctetes are with the older generation (Poeas, Feleus, Tela- mon, Lycomedes, Chalcodon), who had known Heracles, and were still vigor- ous when Philoctetes left home for Troy.—According to a tradition, which is here ignored, Chalchodon had long since been slain by Amphitryon.
491. The correction of SepaSa kat (see v.11.) is very uncertain. Sepds does not occur elsewhere. Other corrections are deipdd’ 7} (Porson), mp&va xat (Wunder), deipas’ éni (Hermann in one edition), deipas? dvd (Seyffert). Philoctetes ima- gines the features of his native land as they would successively disclose them- selves in the homeward voyage in 1, 488.
492. watpt..oidw] ‘That so thou mayest give me to my dear father’s sight.’
ds Seitys depends on éxawoor in 1], 488.
493. Tahal’ dv eorou = wadaids xpovos dv ¢in é£ brov, is to be joined as an
406
pH pot BeBixn.
éxredAov adtoyv ixeciovs méutov XALTaS,
ZOPOKAEOYS
TOAAG yap Tos lypévois
495
, an avtéctovoy méprparvTd p éxodoat débpors.
GAN’ 4} réOvnkev, 7 Ta TOV Stakévor,
@s eixés, olpat, Tovpoy ev opiKp@ pépos
motovpevor Tov oikad’ Hmevyov oTdAoy,
a ’ A x A 4 : a. By viv 8 eis ce yap mwopmoy Te KavTov ayyedov
500
a \ a ae) Ané ? A K@, TV GWOOV, GU f E engov, EloOpwv
as mavra dewd kamixidtvas Bporots
keirat Tradeivy pev ev, mabeiv dt Odrepa,
4 ~ xp? & éxrés dvra mnudtav Ta dely spar,
494. BeBHxy] BeBneo. LATL? Vat. VV?. LA.
500. yap] yep L.
adverbial expression with BeBjxn. Cp. Thuc. 1. 6, where od moAts xpévos éred) Enavoavto copotytes = évayxos épdpovy al ov Todds yxpédvos yéyover érecd?) énavoavto, Others read madasov é¢ brov. If this is adopted, the phrase is still to be joined to BeByxn, and not to béd5oxa.
494. pr. - BeBAKg] ‘Who, my fears tell me, may be long since gone.’ Be- Bnxoe might be defended as continuing the construction with dé; but this is improbable.
pot is ethical dative.
aoAAd, adv,
rots typévors] ‘By means of those who had come,’ (supr. 301 fol.). Cp. Ant. 164, 5, woumotow .. éoresda.
495. €ateAXov] ‘I urged him.’ Cp. infr. 623. The imperfect tense repre- sents an endeavour.
496. abtécrodov] ‘ With a ship and crew of his own providing.’ Agreeing with airdv.
Sépors] Wund. conjectured dépovs, perhaps rightly ; but for the dative, see Essay on L. § 11. p. 18, 3.
497-9. 7a Tv Biakévev . . rovov- pevov} Hither (1) 7d tay Siaxdver simply =oi &dxovor, with which mowbpevor agrees. Or (2) the mode of expression is altered from ‘the service of my mes- sengers failed me’ (€famwAero 7 71 Tol- ovrov), to ‘my messengers cared little for what concerned me, but pushed their homeward voyage, etc.’
498. as eixés] Philoctetes attributes
BeBhen Vat. b.
iypevas] txpevor
to such involuntary visitants the home- sickness which he himself feels,
tTobpov .. Tovovpevor] He says this as feeling bitterly his insignificance. Cp. supr. 254, 5.
500. Seyffert rightly omits the comma after viv 8°. Cp. supr. 144, 5.
eis o¢.. Hew) ‘I am come to thee, ie. ‘My fate has brought me to you in the succession of those who come.’ For the transference of words of place
_to time, see E, on L. § 24. p. 41, 7.
Topmev te KavTov dyyeAov] ‘Who wilt be my guide at the same time that thou dost thyself report concerning me.’ airév belongs to both nouns, i.e. not only to transmit news of me, but to an- nounce me yourself in person ; not only to announce me, but to take me home. Philoctetes still clings to the hope that Neoptolemus will bring him all the way to Trachis.
501. eicopav] ‘Seeing,’ in the ex- ample now present before you.
502, 3. Seva] Sc. éori. ‘How to mortals all things are beset with peril and hazard; there is a chance of good and a chance of the opposite.’ Philoc- tetes has deeply learnt the lesson: ‘It is the bright day that brings forth the adder, And that craves wary walking.’ Neoptolemus must show mercy, and thus avoid provoking the gods. For mévyta dewa, Wakefield conjectured rév7’ d5nAa.
504. 6pGv] ‘To be ware of.’ Schol. evAaBetobar. Cp. Aj. 1313, Spa pi Tov- pév, ddAA Kai Td ody,
PIAOKTHTHS.
my * int fot XoTav Tis ev Ch, THhvikadra tov Blov
407
595
oxorrety paddicta, pi diapOapels AdOn,
+ 3 XO, dvr. Olxretp’, dvag: moddav édrc~ev Sucolcrav mévev
GON, baca pndels Tay éudv TUX Pfdov,
> A. £
ef 6€ mikpotds, dvat, eOes ’Arpeidas, bs XN 4 Sy A x ~ la ey® pév, TO Kelvov Kakdv TOdE Képdos petatiOépevos, evOamep emipepover,
J * d . Z X\ em evoToOAoU TayXElas vEws
510 [85 b. 515
vA a7 4 5) AYA N % a mopevoa av és Adpous, Tav * Oeav
2 2 Pal véepeow expvyayv,
NE
a XN lal ~ va a érav dé mAnaO7js THs vécov gvvovaig,
507. €Aetev] EAegfe LAT. pevos] péeya TiWépevos LALPVV3. pHépovey LA,
Vat. Vat.b VV*. Herm. corr.
506. SiapOapets} Sc. 6 Bios. Cp. Thuc. 8. 91, Ajcev SiapOapévtas (sc. épn Onpapevys tots Tecxi¢ovras tiv *"Hetiwvecav rows ’A@nvaiots).
507-518. In the strophe supr. 391- 402, the one half-chorus echoed the falsehood of Neoptolemus. The other half-chorus now in similar measures professedly responds to the appeal of Philoctetes, and recommends him to the kindness of Neoptolemus. L. 510 is equivalent, although not identical in metre, with 1. 395:
bal
Each consists of two dochmiacs,
508, 9. mévev GOA] Cp. Trach. 506, GeON’ ayovev.
309. &e0a] Porson’s conjecture, ofa, has been adopted by several editors. Other proposed corrections are doca and d0Aous & (Dobree). dcca is at once, ‘So many as,’ and ‘So great as.’
tbxov] Aayor, which Nauck reads, would be in a more usual construction. But the change is unnecessary.
510. mpovs] Cp. supr. 320-3, 363, 369, 396. :
5II. TO Kelvov . . petaTifépevos] ‘Converting their evil deed into a bene- fit for him.’ According to the pretended
510. mexpous] p from v A,
perariOéuevos Vat. Vat. b. érel pépnvey I. Tum. corr. 520. This line in erasure A.
. Opa od ph viv pév tis edyepis tapi,
520
515. meraribe- ; émpéepovev] émet 517. Tay *Oeav] Tdv ex Gedy LA
situation, the same iniquity which cast Philoctetes forth has sent Neoptolemus from Troy, and Neoptolemus has now the opportunity of taking Philoctetes home. Thus evil may be made the occasion of good. The middle voice in perariéuevos is subjectivé=‘On your own part.’
515. émpepovev] Sc. mopebeoOat. Cp. El. 1435, # voes émeryé vur.
516, ém evordAou taxetas veos] ‘On your trim swift bark.’ For the double epithet, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 37.
517. tav *Oe@v] éx (see v.rr.) is re- quired by the same metrical reason which led to Aaepriov being changed to Aapriov in 1. 401.
518. vépeow] The possibility of some Divine retribution following refusal was gently hinted at the conclusion of Phi- loctetes’ speech, ll 501-506.
519. ‘Consider, lest you who now stand there so goodnaturedly, may show a different spirit from your present words when you are wearied through contact with the disease.’ For the ‘ paratactic’ structure, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 68. aus is added to a predicative word as in O. T. 618, 9, dtav raxds Tis obmPov- Aevwy AdOpa |xwp7. The slight redun- dancy of the expression, for which, cp. El. 506, ds éuores aiavy, «.7.A., has sug-
408
ZOPOKAEO YS
ror ovKéd’ abrés Tots Adyos TovTOLs Havijs.
XO,
a2? 2 hKioTa, TobT ovK &oO
d ? 3 Fe OTT@S TOT ELS EME
rovverdos e~ers évdixws dvedicat,
NE,
la na - Ny, rg cal éévm gavivar mpos TO Kalptoy movely.
~ ? GAN aicypa pévtor aod yé pw evdcéarepov
525
GdN, ef Soxel, wA€oper, Spudcbw raxvs’
x} vats yap ager xovK awapynOjcerat.
pévov Oeot cdfoev ex *re Thode yas
Apas Oro 7 evOévde BovdoiperOa mrelv.
$1, & pidrarov piv yap, Adiotos 8 dvijp,
giro 6& vaira, Tas eye yevoiuny, bs pe
>
iwpev, @
521. 767] 7607 L. dr’ A.
522. qxora, ovr’) Hmora Tov7’: L. aicxpa] acxpa L. 530. #ororos| last o from w L, xvoovtes T,
gested an unnecessary doubt whether wraps may not be from mapinp (‘You grant permission’).
521. For atrés rots Adyots rovrots, cp. O. T. 557, wat viv @@ ards eiut 7@ Bovdevpari, and note.
522, 3 are spoken by the cory- phaeus.
524, 5. ‘It were shame if I were found more backward than you are to serve a stranger in his need.’
tévw either=7@ fev, i.e. ‘To Phi- loctetes,’ or, with a slight difference, (2) more generally, ‘To a stranger-friend,’ —as Philoctetes is. The dative depends on évieéotepov davijvar (=yevecdas) and is to be resumed with movetv.
525. mpos To katpiov is an adverbial expression, like mpés 76 kdprepov, mpés 70 Aumapés, etc., and the infinitive depends on évdeéorepov.
527. ox darapynOyoeror] (1) ‘He shall not be denied.’ This suits the feeling of the passage better than (2) the impersonal sense (‘ The favour shall not be denied’), which, however, is also possible,
odk60’ abrés] obxe@ adrdc L.
530
av tplv éugavas €ecbe mpoogiry.
oy 4 wai, *mporkvoavTe THY Eow
ovr’ 6’ wirda A.
ne 523. ees] fers L. efes A. 524.
Y 528. &e *re] Ge 6€L, ee ye A. ée 5¢T. Gernhardt corr. 533. mpooxtoavre] mpocxvoavreg LA.
Tpoo-
529. The emphatic position of hpas at the beginning of the line shows that Neoptolemus deliberately includes Phi- loctetes in his prayer.
BovdotpecOa is optative because of the preceding optative (cp. 325, 961) and partakes of the indefiniteness of the wish. Neoptolemus feels that when’ they leave the shore the intention of his voyage will not be that which he now professes, and he trusts that by that time the wish of Philoctetes may be the same with his own.
533. *mpookvoavre . . eioolkyoww] Schndw. threw suspicion on these words because of the drag Aeydpevor eiootky- ovs, and various modes of alteration have been suggested. But it is idle to object to every dwaf Aeyspevov, And these words give an excellent sense. If éfouxeiv, a rare word, means éfw oixeiv (Lys. 187. 29, Dem. 845. 19), why may not eicoreiy mean gow olxetv? (It is so used in Anth. P. 7. 320, according to the MS. reading.) Cp. eioidpupai, eioi- Copon, cisorxiCw. In that case 4 eicotenots is ow oixnots, and ri éow . . eicoi-
doixov elooiknoty, ae ag av diéfav, ds
oiuat yap ovd’ dv
Gddov AaBdyvra AY e“od TAnvar rdéde
2. N Pe: of Z “a éy® 8 dvdyxn mpotuaboy orépyew Kakd.
x0,
6 pev vedas offs vavBdrns, 6 & adddOpous,
éricxetov, pdOwuer, dvdpe yap Sdvo,
Xopeitov, av pabdytes avOis eioitov.
, ~ AxiAXdéws trai, tévde tov Evvéumopov, ds jv veas ofs ody dvoiv dddow PvAaE,
2 ? ’ ~ an exehevo €uol oe mov Kupav eins ppdoat,
éreirep avtéxupoa, dogdgov pev ov,
tixn O€ mws mpds TavTov dpyicbels médoy, mwréov ydp, es vatKAnpos, ov TOAAG oTdrO
PIAOKTHTHS. 409 és pe Kal pdOns T epuv evxdpdios. 535 bupaoiw povny Oéay 540 EM/IOPOS, 545 539. dvo] duw LA. 540. vews|
538. xaxa] rade LAT. yp. wand C?, veo L. vews C?A. 546. mpds Tairév} mpda avror L,
«now is merely a common instance of pleonasm, much as when we speak of the interior of a cave. If eis oixnow is read, it becomes necessary to suppose a lacuna, for twyey here can only mean, ‘Let us depart.” For the participial expression (mpooxvoavre = ‘ but first let us pay a farewell visit to’), cp. O. T. 680, pabotad Y Aris Hy TUXN.
Philoctetes’ attachment to his bare and comfortless dwelling-place shows itself here, together with the longing expressed supr. 251 foll, that the extent of his misery and endurance might be known.
535. ab’ av) amo- as in dro cy.
dvelov) ‘I kept life afoot.’ d:a- of a persevering effort, as in diapdyecOa.
536. povynv Oéav] ‘Even the mere sight.’ The adjective has the force of the adverb pévor.
538. mpotpafov] Either (1) ‘I long since learned,’ or (2) ‘I learnt by de- grees,’ i.e. conquering each evil as it met me. Cp. mpod:daoxev,
539-41. These lines are spoken by the coryphaeus. The S«omds of supr. 125 is seen approaching, disguised as a ship-master, and accompanied by an-
541. avdis] adres L. mpoor abroy C?or3,
avas A. 545. ov] ovv A mg.
mpos TauToyv A,
other of Neoptolemus’s crew.
540. GAAd@pous is simply a stranger, ‘Not one of ourselves.’ The word ¢évos (infr. 557) would not apply to the man until they knew whether he was of Scyros ornot. He professes afterwards to come from Peparethus.
541. avis] Blaydes conjectures ad- ti, But avis is ‘afterwards,’ as adres in Il. 1. 140, ratdra perappacdpecda nal airs, ‘After that, ye shall go in’
542. tovde tov Evveutropov] ‘This companion of my way,’ viz. from the mooring place to before the cave.
544. Tod kup@v eins] ‘ Where you were at this moment to be found.’ A conversational pleonasm.
545. avréxupoa] Sc. got, ‘Our paths have crossed.’
Sofdgwv pev od] ‘Not that I had any thought of such a thing.’ For the combination of aorist and imperfect (dod (wy = Gre e56faov), cp. O. T. 1457, Ovnckwy éowOnv.
546. dpprcGels] ‘ Brought to anchor.’ He has been baffled by the headwind mentioned infr. 639.
547. valKAnpos, ob TOAAS athe]
410
2O0¢OKAEOYS
dm ’Idlov mpds oikoy és tiv eXBotpuv
NemdpnOov, ws Axovea Tods vatras, dre
col wdvres elev of vevavoToAnKéres,
550
~ % e. edogé por py olya, mplv dpdoapi cot, Tov mAody moetcbat, mpooTvxévTt ToY toor.
Or Fit - a a = ovdey gov Trou kdroic 0a T@V TDAVTOU TEP,
& roicw Apyeforow api cod *véa
Bovredpar éori, Kod pévoy Bovdrcdpata,
555
GAN épya Spdpev’, ovKér eLapyovpeva,
NE
. GAN 4 xdpis pev Tis mpounOias, séve,
ef ph) Kakos tépuKa, mpoogiArrs bevel
dpdcov & amep y ere€as, os pdbo ti po vedtepov BovrAcup am’ ’Apyeiwy exers.
548. an’) e¢ A. isov L. trav iow ChorsA,. o’ovvexa LAL?V V3. Auratus corr.
560. BovAeup’] Bovrevpa A,
‘With the modest outfit of a merchant- man. This accounts for his approach not having been descried. He is sup- posed to be a purveyor (infr. 583, 4) of provisions to the army, perhaps of wine from his own vine-clad (evSorpur) island. Cp. Il. 7. 467, vijes 8 éx Anuvowo rapéo- tacay olvoy &yovca. Peparethus is mid- way between Scyros and the entrance to the Maliac gulf. The same wind that is pretended to have detained Ne- optolemus would also delay the mer- chantman on his homeward voyage.
549, 50. O$ . . vevavoroAnKdres] ‘When I had ascertained in the course of conversation that the mariners who had manned the vessel were one and all your men’ (goi, possessive pronoun). So Hermann, Opusc. 8. p. 190, rightly, although the reason which he gives (‘Nam sic demum nauclerus tuto referre poterat, quae erat narraturus’), is not required. Dobree conjectured cuvvevav- oroAnkéres (‘That they had all accom- panied you in your voyage’).
552. mpootuxévTe tav iowv depends on Tov mAody ToetoOa as an affirmative expression: i.e. €50fé por, ppacaryre Kat tav ioow mpootuxéytt, ottw Tov TAOdY motcicOar. * When first I had received
552. movetobar| mociada L. 553. 00] v from ot C?. odivexa Vat. duis eivexa (yp. dupls dv dvrt rod rept od) T. 555. ort] gon L.
[86 a. 560
tov tow] Tov 554. 00 *vea]
movetoOa A. ov A.
éo7l A. 559-y¥]om.Lr. yA.
fair recompense. For the xaiveté of this parenthetical demand, as not un- befitting the relations of the sea-captain to Neoptolemus (who is no less careful to assure him of his gratitude, infr. 557, 8), cp. O. T. 1005, 6, «al piv padtoTa tour’ aduixdpnv Stws | cod mpds Sdpous @AOdvTos eb mpagaipt me: Trach. 190, I, Smws Tor mpOros dyyeidas Tabe| mpos gov Tt KEepddavarme,
553. ovdev ot mov] The asyndeton marks the urgency of the intelligence.
554. apt cod *vea] This emenda- tion of Auratus has been generally re- ceived. And although the MS. reading may be possibly defended by the com- parison of such phrases as Tivos 5) xapw evexa, etc. (see especially Thuc. 8. G2, dcov kal amd Bors evexa), the meaning as well as the grammar is dis- tinctly improved by the change.
556. Spdpev’, odkér’ éEapyoupeva] ‘In act, no longer left undone.’ Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1359, Tod Spavrds éo7t Kat 7d Bov- Aevoa tépt.
559. ppacov .. éAeEas] ‘ Declare at full what you have now mentioned.’
560. dw ’Apyelwv] Sc. parvdpevor.
éxets] Cp. Trach. 318, 008 dvopa mpos Tou tay tuveundpov exes; O. C.
PIAOKTHTHS.
4Il
EM. dpobddou Sidxovtés oe vavtikd ar ov@
Poivig 6 mpécBus of te Onoéws Képot.
NE.
ovK old,
H Tadra Oy Poivig re xol EvvvavBdra
as &x Bias pw déovres i} Adyous méduy;
dkovoas 8 dyyedos mépeiul cor,
565
obra Kal? dppuiy Spada ’Atpeddv ydpw;
a? > . Os Tatr émiotm Spdpev, od péddovT Eri,
~ > , . Tas ovv “Odvaceds mpds Tas odK abrdéyyedos
mrEly Hv éToipos; % PdBos tis eipyé viv;
EM.
~ ? ~ keivos y’ éw adAov avdp 6 Tudéws te mais
570
€ateddrov, Hvik eavnyduny éyd,
NE, EM,
a x ’ mpos trotoy av révd avrés ovdvaceds ender :
jv On TIs—aAAd révde por mp@rov dpdaov
tis éativ' av déyns O& ph pdver péya.
NE.
561. vaurix@] vavoting A. 7 Tadra by pong A,
, 2 68° €c8’ 6 Krewvds Gor PiroKryrns, Eéve,
562. poire] poimé L. gotmé CL. 569. elpye] efpye L.
575
565.
elpye A. 571. éyw] éow LAT.
v 572. ovdvoceds] 6 Svoceds Lor C*. obdvacets AV? dduvccets L? Vat. Vat. b V.
574. éoriv] cori L. ay] av L.
1451, parny yap ovdey dtiwpa dapdvev exw ppaca,
562. of .. Onoéws Kdpor] Acamas and Demophon, said to have been first mentioned in the “IAiov mépots of Arcti~ nus. These names help to commend the lie to the fancy of the Athenian au- dience.
563. Adyous] ‘ By persuasion.’ infr. 612, 623 foll., 629, 30.
563, 5. These vague replies show that Neoptolemus has not yet seized his cue. Cp. §70, 1 foll.
566. ottw Kad’ dpyqv] ‘Thus in- continently’ (in the old sense); refer- ring to supr. 555, 6.
567. ds tatT éenlaorw Spapev’] i.e. éniatago, ws Tatra Spwyeva (sc. éoTiv), For énicraco ratra ws Spwpeva this would be too violent an inversion.
568. mpos ra5e€] ‘Hereupon,’ i.e. ‘When such was the counsel of the Argives.’
atrdyyeAos] ‘Bringing the message in person ;’ i.e. adrds wal ph) 5.’ dAdwy ayyéAwv, Phoenix and the Theseidae
Cp.
dv AV. Brunck corr.
were dyyeAo. of the resolution of the chieftains to Neoptolemus.
569. .. vw] Neoptolemus assumes a spirited tone, and suggests a mean motive in Odysseus, in order to gratify Philoctetes.
570. ém’ ddXov dvSpa] signs upon another person.’
571. ‘When I left the harbour, they were making ready.’
572. ‘Who could this be, with a view to whom Odysseus himself was setting forth?’ i e. motos dv etn mpds bv ender; So the unusual insertion of dv may be explained. See Essay on L. § 27. p. 45. And the meaning is so appropriate, that it seems better to retain the particle, al- though mpés wotov avd 76:8’ is a conjec- tural reading involving only a slight change.
575. ‘Sir, you have the privilege of seeing here the famous Philoctetes.’ Thus Neoptolemus humours the feeling which Philoctetes had shown supra 261, 2, 65 el’ ey aor Keivos, dv Krves lows | tav ‘Hpardrciwy dvra, Seondrnv btAwr,
‘With de-
412 ZOPOKAEOYS
EM, ph viv pf épy ta mrelor’, &dN bcov Tadxos éxmAet ceavtov ~vAAaBov ex THade ys.
bl, ri dnow, & mat; th pe Kat& oKédrov more Siepmorg Abyoust mpds o 6 vavBadrns;
NE, ov ofdé ma ti dnow Set 8 adroy déyeLv 580 eis pas 5 A€Eet, mpds oe Kae Tovade Te,
EM, @ omépp ’AxirAdéos, py pe SiaBdédns otpare réyovd’ & py dei* MOAN éy@ kelvov tro Spav dvtimdoxw xpnotd y, of avip wévns.
NE, éyé eip ’Arpeidais dvopervys’ otros d€ por 585 piros péytoros, obvex’ Atpeidas aruyee. def On o Euory eADdvTa mpoagidAH débyov kpt at mpos yas pndév’ ay axiKoas,
EM, épa ri rroveis, Trai.
NE, oKoT@® Kayo TWdAal,
576. py viv) py vov LAT. pe] om. T. 579. mpds| mpo L. — mpés C?A.
582. duaBdans] diaBdrAdAno L. eip A. eyo pev T. quas A.
576. ta wAelov’] For the article, cp. Trach. 731, and note.
577- €xmAe ceavtov tEvdAAaBav] ‘Snatch yourself up and sail away.’ Cp. Eur. H. F. 833 foll., dar’ e?’, areyxtov fvAAaBotoa Kxapdiav . . éXavve, xive, «.7.4.: also Plat. Rep. 1. 336 B, avotpépas éavTdv . rev eq’ Huas. ‘The”Eymopos speaks low, as he had charged Neoptolemus to do. This awakens the lively suspicion of Phi- loctetes, who hears enough to under- stand that there is a danger of his being left behind. Mr. Paley conjectures, é«- mhevooy avtoy avAdaBwv, comparing infr. 621. But there the case is altered by Neoptolemus having avowed his friendship for Philoctetes in ll. 585, 6. "578, katd okédrov] ‘In secret.’ So ‘infr, 581, eis p@s, ‘ Openly.’
579. SrveproAG Adyouor mpds ce] ‘Is treating me dishonestly in his talk with thee” Cp, Ant. 1036, égnumdAnpa Kantrepd prio pat.
581. eis b&ds=‘ Openly.’ Cp. O. T. 93, &s mavrTas aida,
tovc8e Te] The Chorus.
582, 3. py pe..& prj Set] ‘ Bring
biaBarns A. 586. ’Arpeldas] drpeidais LA.
585. éym eip’ | ey “pw Clr, eye 588. quads] judo(Se) L.
me not into discredit with the army, through my telling what I should keep close ;’ i.e. Do not make me tell, and so make them angry with me. For Aéyovta = did 76 A€yev, cp. Thuc. 8.87, dv etre mpépacwy od kopicas (i.e. 5 8, Tt otx éxdpcev).
583, 4. ‘I, being poor, receive much kindness from them for service which I do.” For ye, which modifies the sen- tence, to which it gives a pleading tone, see Essay on L. § 26. p. 40. ;
ot’ dvip mévys] (1) ‘As is natural in the case of one who is poor:’ rather than, (2) ‘Such service as a poor man may do.’ Cp. supr. 273, and note.
585 foll. Neoptolemus professes to demand that, if there is danger, the ”Eymropos should risk it for his and Phi- loctetes’ sake, The “Eymopos in his reply insinuates that the danger, if he is made to speak, is common to them all three, and that Neoptolemus will be respon- sible for the consequences.
589. kat belongs in meaning to the whole sentence = al 57) sxond.
éya] ‘Of myself,’ without this cau- tion from you.
PIAOKTHTHS,
EM, c& O4copar tovd’ airiov.
NE,
413
59°
a 7 mo.ov €yav,
2 , a 2 EM, Xéyw, mt rodrov dvdpe 758’ Grep Krves
6 Tudéws mais
>
Sidporot mréovaow 7
4 7 Odvecéws Bia, Bi i) by
- mweioavres dev, 7 mpos laxvos Kpdros.
4 a>») ~ kal tatt “Axaiol mdvres Kovov cadas 595
, = , Odvocéws déyortos, obtos yap mAé€ov
76 Odpaos elye Odrépov, Spdoew rade,
NE
tivos & ’Arpeidat todd dyav otttw xpive =
TO D0. 2 Z 7 La T@ emrEegT pEhovTo TpayLaTos Xaply,
év *y elxov dn xpdbviov éxBeBrAnkéres ;
2 tis 6 1600s adrovs ike,
600
7) Ocav Bia
‘ la or yo 2 29 Be a kat veLects, ol7Treép epy Qpvvovoly KQAKQ }
EM,
mav éxdiddgo.
Mpidpou piv vids, dvopa 8 dvoudéero - a me “ExXevos, dv otros vuxrés e€eAOav povos
d+ a? \ ’ 27 cyY@ CE TOUT, taWS Yap OUK aKyKOaS,
pdvris jv Tis evyeras,
[86 b. 606
e 6 mévT dkovov alcypa Kal hoByr ern
593.9] 9L. 7A. Erfurdt corr.
590. tovod A€ywv] ‘Make me so, if you will but speak.’ For this emphatic use of the participle, cp. especially O. C. 1038, xwpayv dmeike vuv,—also supr. 481, and note.
591. &mep kAvers] Supr. 570, 1.
592. 1 7 OSvccews Bia] Cp. supr. 314, 321.
593. Siaporor] ‘Expressly sworn,’ Cp. Trach. 378, domep obmaywv Simpvuro: O. T. 834, dete xphvat, «.7.A. For the meaning, cp. infr. 618, 9, 623.
594. i}. .kpdros] ‘Or were they to prevail by force.’
597. Space rabe is added as a re- sumption of vadra, depending on Aé- yovros (not on Odpaos efye).
598, 9. i.e. Tivos 5& mpayyaros xapiy *Arpelda, xpovw ToG@be, ov Tws dyay éme- orpépovro Tovde. For the order of the words, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, 6.
600. efxov . . *exPBeBANKdres] Cp. El. 590, éxBadodo’ Exes, The periphrasis
599. Too@S'] o fromwL. roads A. 601. Bia] c. gl. pOdvos C**.
600. y’] 7’ LAY. 607. AwBHT’] AwBAT’ L. AwBAT A.
serves to fix on the agent the responsi- bility of the consequences of his act. 601, 2. ‘ Whence came they thus to wish him back again? Or were they moved by a mighty impulse from the angry gods: the gods, who requite evil deeds?’ For Oeav Bia, cp. Aesch. Suppl. 97, Biav .. ray drovoy Sa:poviar (?). 603. tows . . deqKoas] say you have not heard of it” The im- portant share of Neoptolemus in the prophecy of Helenus is studiously con-
cealed, and it is assumed that in his’ short stay at Troy the circumstance \
may have escaped him altogether. The true account is given by Neoptolemus afterwards, infr. 1337 foll. He himself in supr. 344 foll. had professed to attach slight importance to the assertion that he was destined to take Troy.
607. dkovwv] ‘Called by,’ i.e. de- serving.
aicxpd..érn}] ‘Names of disgrace
‘For I dare.
414 ZOPOKAEOYE i Los J dérL0s "Odvaceds efre Séopidy T dyov ere’ “Ayauois és pécov, Ojpav Kari vad Fd ds 6) td 7 GAN adroion mdvT eéomicEY 610 i rami Tpota mépyay os ob py more kal tant Tpoia mépyap Bh Zz 2 ‘ a r a mépooev, ef phy Tove TElcavTes hoy Aa - ~ 03,3) & 4 QA ~ dyowro vyoov THO ep As vaier Ta vor, ei : kal Tadd’ dws ixove 6 Aaéprov réxos x a ay ee 30€ 7 Tov pdvtw einévT, evOéws bTETXETO 615 tov dvdp “Ayxauois révde Onraoew eyo" > otorro pev padicd éxotvcrov AaBav,
ei py Oéd\o 8, dkovta’ Kal To’Twy Kdpa
répvev epetro TO OédovTe pr Tuxev.
LA kd mg FA x Xx A - HKovoas, @ Tal, mévra’ 7d omeddey é cot
620
KadT@ Tapave Ket Tivos Kjde TéEpt.
608. 7°] 8 A.
614. Hove") #jxovcey LATL? Vat. b VV*. jxovo’ Vat. 617. paric6’) padior’ L? pr. V.
einév7’ C?A. anon A, «dn T.
and contumely.’ On the meaning of the verbal adjective, see Essay on L. § 53. p. 98. ;
Gog. Sek’. . és péoov] ‘ Displayed publicly to the Achaeans.’ é5e¢e marks Odysseus’ pride at bringing in his cap- tive. Cp. infr. 616, dyAwoew : 630, deitac: 944, pyvacda.
610. The part of the prophecy which relates to Neoptolemus is thus slurred over.
611. tam Tpolg mépyapa] Cp. supr.
353. a mrépoovev (as being the oratio obliqua of wépaere) seems to be an ex- ception to the rule that od py takes after it not the future indicative, but the aorist subjunctive. But this is not a sufficient ground for altering the read- ing. Paley compares Plat. Crito, p. 44 B, ovdéva pnmore eipjow.
613. dyowro] The middle voice im- plies, ‘Should bring for their purpose.’
vioov T4108] For the genitive of place, see Essay on L. § 8. p. 11, u. Observe the alliteration in vqcov .. vate: .. viv.
614. tatra] Governed of qxovee and resumed with Tov pdvrw einévra, which is added to complete the sentence.
610. @éomeoer] eOéomoe LA.
613. Ta vdv] Taviv A,
r 615. eirdvr’] eindv6 L. 621. ender] «nde L.
615 foll. The statement in supr. 593-7 is here repeated with some ad- ditional circumstances.
617. otovro] The optative is used in turning the parenthetical ofoya: into the oratio obliqua, as if 87: had preceded. Cp. Lys. p. 130, @npapévns dvacras dé- “yet Ort moujoe Gore Thy méAw edarra- oa wndév* otorro BE Kal dAdo Tt dyabdv eippzecbat. ;
618, 9. ‘And if he failed in this, he offered his head to any who chose, to cut it off” For the order of words, see Essay on L. § 41,u. p.77. kdpa governed (1) of é@efro, and (2) of Téu- vew, which is epexegetic inf. pa) Tuxdv =ei pi téxo. For the sense, cp. Il. 2. 259, unkér exer’ “Odvoqi Kdpy Gpoow émein, x.7.A.: Od. 16, 102 abrix’ érer’ dn’ éuelo ndpn rdpor GAdSrptos pis, él Bh, KTAY
tépvew =drorépvew. Cp. xapdropos.
620. 76 omevSew] The article pro- bably refers to supr. 576, 7.
621, Ket rivos KHBSet mépr] Sc. mapawd éxeivw 76 adTd. The supposed stranger does not venture to compromise himself by giving this advice directly to Philoc- tetes. He alludes to supr. 585, 6
PIAOKTHTHS.
Ss
oipor TdAas. 7}
$i].
415
keivos, 4) maca Bd&Bn,
lane d , ~ eu eis “Axatods duooev meicas oredeiv;
meOyjocopar yap ade Kaé"Adov Oavev
mpos gas avedOciv, Sotep ovKeivou marip.
EM.
ao fot ovK oid eyo Tadr’.
625
i > GN éy@ pev ei emt
vaiv, o¢Gv © bras dpicta cupdépa Oeds,
$l,
) > x ovkouv Tad, ® trai, Sewd, Tov Aaepriov
2 ~ eu édrricat mor av Adyorcr padOaxois
detEat vedas dyovt év Apyetos pécors ;
ov.
630
Ogocov adv ths mreloTov éxOicTns enol
krdvoue éxidvns, # we eOnKev &S’ drovr, BF extovns, H ph n
> > a GN Eat Exelvo mévTa Aexrd, mdvta Oe
622. 9] 7 L. 631- ob. Oaccor] o
3.
A. Odooy L?.
622. On } waca BAafH, ‘ That utter pest.’ see Essay on L. § 51. p. 95; and cp. El. 301.
624, 5. ‘ The persuasion that has force to bring me back to Troy, would fetch me from the dead.’
626. ot« of8’ éyd tatr’] The pro- fessed “Eymopos is too discreet to mix further than he can help in such a hazardous business. Cp. O, T. 530, ov 018° & yap Spwo’ of KpatovvTes ovX 6p®. The purpose of his coming has been accomplished, and he retires. For the synaphea, cp. especially O. T. 555, ws xpeln wo emt | Tov cepvdpavTy, k.7.A.
627. adv... Oeds} ‘May heaven be with you both for your best good!’ ouppépe is used nearly as cuppépeoOae in O.C. 641, rHde yap fvvoicopa (‘ Your choice shall have my concurrence’).
628 foll. ‘Should have imagined it possible ever with cajoling words to bring and show me on his ship amongst the Argives.’ Philoctetes has hitherto had his attention fixed on the “Eymopos, and has said ll. 622-5 half to himself. But as the stranger departs he turns to Neoptolemus with these indignant words.
629, wor’ dv with Seifar= dri Seiferey ay wore,
Aoyouor padOakots] Cp. O. C. 774, okAnpa padOarGs Aéyor.
630. Setar] Cp. supr. 616, dyAwoev.
¥ 630. dyovr’] dyovd L. dyovr’ A.
évy] om. A.
Setkar veds dyovra=Seita: ee veds dyovra émi vnt. Or, in other words, the phrase, ‘On ship-board,’ which should depend on dyovra, is attracted into a new construction with deiga. See Essay on L. § 35. p. 60, and cp. O. T. 808, Sxou.. Typhoas, x.7.A.. El.goo. Herm. and Schndw. take ves dyovra to mean, ‘Bringing ashore.’ Cp. supr. 355-7. But d@yew is continually used elsewhere in the play for conveyance by sea; and the instrumental dative Adyouot pada- «ois connects more naturally with dyovra than with deita:, Moreover, the mean- ing obtained by so joining veds ayovr’ is wanting in simplicity.
631. ot] Those who have suspected this reading have not observed the fre- quency of asyndeton in the language of Philoctetes (Essay on L. § 34. p. 58). The proposed readings, ov @aacov (Welcker), 7 @acc0v (Schndw.), are less forcible than the MS. text. Schndw. imagined o¥ to be a marginal gloss on %. For the double superlative in mdeiotov éxGiarns, see Essay on L. § 4o.
. 76. - Ce dmouv = ov ~xovra Badow, infr. 692.
on éxe(vep.. Nerd] ‘ He is capable of saying anything.’ Cp. O. C. 495, épuol wey obx dbwrd: ibid. 1000, 1, ef yap ov Bixatos, GAX’ Grav Kaddv | Aeyew vo- pitev, pytov appyréy 7’ énos.
a
416 2O0bOKAEOYS ToApntad, Kal viv oid’ dbovvey’ igerat. GAN, & Téxvov, Xapapev, oS Huds ToAd 635 a J mérayos *épifn tis “Odvacéas veds. yw 4 , “ l4 impev, % To Kalpios omovdy méovov Angavtos Urvoy KavdravAayv Hyayer, > a 2 bY n > a 2 NE, ovxoty éredav mvedpa TovK mpdpas avi, Tore oTedotpev’ viv yap ayT.ocTarel, 640 n ? ¢ P!, del xadds dots éc6’, brav hevyns Kakd, NE, otk: GAAd kakeivoiot Tair évavtia. O!. otk tote Anotais mvedp’ évavTiodpevoy, érav maph Kdéyrar re xdprdcar Bia, NE, &XX ef Soxe?, yopdpev, evdobev AaBov 645 iy ‘4 \ , 2 I + drov oe xpela kal méO0s pddoT éxet. O/l. aN eorw ody det, kalrep ob modAGy aro. AAD WS a a NE. zi rot0 3 pry veds ye THs euns eu; hI, gvddov ri por mdpeoti, @ pdAtoT del
” 634. 60odvex’] 60° obver’ L. corr. 639. Tovx] Tod L. fan B. Pierson corr. NE.] ‘,* NE. C5
Tovw A,
635, 6. as.. pln] ‘ That wide seas may part us.’
637. 7 TOL... Hyayev] Cp. Aj. 674, 5, éxoimoe . . movTov, and note.
639. émetSdv rvedpa TobK mpdipas ava] ‘When this head wind (1) ceases’ (av7 absolute), or (2) ‘lets us go’ (arf pas, sc.). The same doubt occurs in Hdt. 2. 113, od yap dviet ra mvevpara (Sc. py?) Cp. Od. 19. 199, €va buwdexa, wey pevoy jpara dio. ’Axatol, | etree yap Bopéns dvepos péyas, #.7.A, | TH Tpioxadexary 8 dvepos méce, Tol 8 dvdryovro. The cor- rection of Pierson here is all but certain,
641. Cp. Il. 14. 80, ob yap Tis vépeots gvyéey naxdv, ov8' ava vba,
642. otk dAAd] ‘Nay, but—. od denies the general drift of the preceding line; i.e. The evil is not so imminent that you need fly from it with such haste. Cp. Plat. Rep. 6. 491 E, ot«, GAAG, 7 8’ Gs, ovTws, where there is a nearly similar inexactness of response. There is no sufficient ground for trans- posing 643, 4, 2, 1, with Prof. Paley.
60° Guvex’ A, dvq] dqe L gl. mappeC% dyp A. an I. 644. edewou Te] xACWar Te L?2, KAGpar Te A,
636. dpitn] épite: MSS. Brunck. 648.
The order is far more natural as it stands.
643, 4. ‘Robbers feel not any con- trary wind when it is a time to steal and take by force.’
645. Xop@pev, EvSo0ev AaBadv] ‘Let us depart, when you have taken from within,’ The participle agrees with part of the subject, and the second person has been implied in ei Soxei, sc. cot. For the limitation of subject, see Essay on L, § 33. p. 56, and cp. Trach. 205, bdodrdgare Sdpos, | 6 weAAdvupos, év 5E kowds dpoévww | irw KAdyya, «.7.A,: Ib. 333: Aesch. Eum. 141.
648. ‘ What, that is not somewhere on board my ship?” vews, partitive gen- itive. Essay on L. § 10. p. 15. Cp. Aj. 659, yatas dpugas évOa, #.7.A.: O. C. 694, yas 'Acias ob« émaxodw.
7000’ 6 is singular, though dv in 647 is plural. Essay on L, § 20,8. p. 31.
649. pUAAov .. waperriv] ‘There is a leaf which I have.’ Cp. infr. 704, d6ev ebpdpe’ bndpxor: supr. 44: O. T. 766.
PIAOKTHTHS. 417 kotua 768° Edkos, Sate mpaiivew mévv. 650 NE. Gdn exgep ard. ri yap é aN épas daPeiv: [87 a. Pl, ef pot te régov rvs’ dmnpednpévoy Tapeppinker, os iw pH To AaPeiy, NE. 7 tatra yap ra Krewd Tog’, & viv eyes; P!, radr’, ob yap dra y %06’, & Baord{w yxepoiv. 655 NE. ap éorw dare kdyytbev Oéay aBetv, kal Bardo He mpooktca 0 wamep Oedr: Pl, cot ¥, & Téxvov, Kal ToiTo KdAXO Tov eur, Orotov dv oo. £uupépn, yevyoerat, NE, kai piv épd ye tov 8 epal? obras eyo" 660 et por Oéuis, Oédrouw’ av ed SE poh, wapes. Pl. boid Te hoveis Eatt 7, & Téxvov, O€uis, és y¥ Hdlov 768" elcopav euol pdos pévos dédmxas, ds Od Oiraiay ideiv, 654. TOE &] Tiga A. 655. dAAa y @06'] GAN’ éo0’ L. dada y’ éo@’ A, dAd’ éo@ B. Gad’ é00’ GANT. 656. dp] dp’ L. dp A. gorw] gory A. éarly AC. 659. Evupépn] cuppepor T. 663. 768] tor’ L. 708° A.
656-747. om. Vat. b. roy T.
650. mpaivew] ‘To assuage its vio- lence.’ There is no example of mpavvev being used intransitively. mpéos is op- posed to a&ypros, cp. supr. 265. Philoc- tetes is eager to assure Neoptolemus that the evil is not intractable. Cp. infr. 733 foll.
651. tl ydp é1’ GAN’ épds AaPetv] Philoctetes shows by his manner that the herb is not the only thing that he requires. To this look of longing hesi- tation ydp refers.
652. el..wapepptnkev] This is said to explain his unsatisfied look (‘I would make search,’ implied in ép@s AaBeiv), ‘in case some of these my arrows may have slipped from my side.’ Cp. Il. 13. 256, €pyopat, ef ri Tot €yxos evi KAtoinae AéAerraL, | oicdpevos,
653. &s Attw py] For the order, see Essay on L. § 41, y. p. 78.
655. ob ydp dAAa y’ éo0"] ‘ For in- deed there is no other” These words have been commonly taken as equiva- lent to éxeiva nal otk dAAa: whence Blaydes conjectures ratr’* ov ydp otv éo7’ dad’. But the meaning given above is more in point. Cp. Morris’ Story of Sigurd, ‘That hath not the like
VOL, II.
in the heavens, nor hath earth of its fellow told’
656. dp’ éorw Sore] ‘Is it possible that one might?’ ore as after verbs of permission asked or obtained. The periphrasis is expressive of modesty.
kayyv0ev] From close at hand, as well as from a distance. For pe added in the second clause, cp. supr. 257.
657. For the sacredness of the bow, cp. infr. 943.
658. tav épav] ‘ Of things within my power.’
659. Strotov. . Eupdépy] ‘That is of a nature to accord with your desires.’ Cp. supr. 627, and note.
yevqjoerat} ‘Shall be granted.’
661. mapes] ‘Let it go by; i.e. Take no more notice of my wish.
662. Bo1a.. pwvets] ‘Your words
are blameless.” ‘You speak inno- cently.’ 663. For the suppressed antecedent
in the expression of strong feeling, see Essay on L. § 39. p. 72, 2. And for the emphatic repetition of és, cp. O. C. 610, poiver pev ioxis vis, pOiver 58 gwparos, and see E, on L, § 44. p. 83.
664. pdvos] Supr. 500.
Ee
418
a a ~ Mes ds marépa mpéoBuy, os gidous, bs Tay cuav
ZOPOKAEOYS
2 lan > of 6 eee eee LRN la éxOpav p evepOevy ovT aveoTnoas TeEpa,
Odpoet, mapéorat Taird oor Kal Oryydvew
kal Sévre Sotvar kagerevéacbar Bpotav
lel nn > lo’ dperhs Exate TVS emipatoat povov.
rod 2 § evepyeTav yap Kaitos att extnodpny.
[ovx dxOopat o° iddv re Kal AaBaov pido,
ce x 7 ~ > ‘. 2 ¥ doris yap ed Spav ed maddy éricrarat,
NE. xapois dv cicw, $!.
vooobv mole? oe ~vptapactarny AaBelv.
> XO. orp.a. AOyo pev eEjKovo’, drama S ov pdda,
665 670 mavros ‘yévoit adv Ktiparos Kpelocwy ¢idos.] ‘ , 3 & rd ot % kal oé y elcdéw 7d yap 675 70. abr’) dvr? L. air’ A. abr’ T. 673.
666. mépa] méparL. mépa A. KTHpatos| KTHuTos A.
666. mépa|] ‘Above their reach.’ “Where they cannot come.’ dviordvat here is not merely ‘To raise upright,’ but ‘To set up on high” Cp. O. C. 661-3, Kelvors 5 tows Kei Seiv’ eneppwaOn reve | Tijs ofs aywyhs, 8 eéyw, pavy- cerar | paxpdv 7d Sevpo médayos, ov5e mawotpov: Aesch. Cho. 789.
667. Ouyydvew] ‘To handle for a while.’ This word, expressing a linger- ing process, is rightly in the continuous tense, although dév7t . . ¢gewevgacba are aorists. Cp. Il. 6. 322, r颒 d@dwvra.
668. kal S6vr Sotvat] This illogical addition is singularly expressive of the nervous anxiety of Philoctetes at the thought of giving the bow out of his hands: ‘You shall have it in your grasp ; Iwill give it you, and you will give it me again; and then you shall freely boast, etc.’ While saying this, Philoc- tetes does not at once give the bow to Neoptolemus. Cp. infr, 762 foll.
670. Cp. infr. 801-3.
671-3. These three lines seem out of place. Either there is a lacuna after 670, or they have crept into the text out of the margin, where some hand had inserted them as an apposite quotation from some other play. They have not the appearance of a deliberate interpolation, nor is the difficulty ob- viated by assigning them to Neopto-
676. drwna] onw L*.
lemus. If they are retained, they can only mean, ‘I do not feel this generous action burdensome, now that I have seen and found a friend in you. For no possession can be equal toa friend who knows (as I am sure you do) how to return kindness for kindness done to him.’ In other words, to secure so true a friend as Neoptolemus, even the effort of relinquishing the bow for a moment is not too much. But dy@opor has no object; and the promised kindness of Neoptolemus was not conditional on his being allowed to handle the bow. 676-729. The preceding scene was calculated to deepen the feeling of com- passion for Philoctetes, which had already been awakened both in Neoptolemus and in the Chorus. His generous willing- ness to trust them with his all, contrasted with their felt dissimulation, has inten- sified the sympathy which Neoptolemus afterwards avows, 965, 6. Yet the Chorus do not imagine for a -moment that their master will relinquish his purpose. Hence, while sincerely pour- ing forth their lament over Philoctetes’ innocent sufferings (which they can only compare with the torment of the guilty Ixion), and really rejoicing in the prospect of his deliverance, they maintain, as in duty bound (since they are within hearing of the cave), the
10
5
PIAOKTHTHS,
419
Tov meddray éxtpwov mote * tov Ads *
kat dumvuxa 5) Spopdda
Sécpuov os eBadrev 6 mayxpatis Kpdvouv mais
686
Da ) Ld ? > 5 dddov 8 obrw’ eywy oida KrAvwv od’ écidoy poipa
To0d’ éxOiove ouvTuxévtTa Ovarar,
P| bd ds odr Ep£as Tw ove voodgicas,
677. *rév] om. MSS. add Porson. éBader] Zap’ LAL?VV8. zBadev Vat. éoeisov T Vat. eicetSov L?.
deceptive notion of the voyage to Tra- chis, and make no mention of Troy. But it must be borne in mind that from the prophecy of Helenus, of which they knew, they had every reason to suppose that the return to Troy, though Philoc- tetes was averse to it, would be for his good. While this stasimon is being sung (whether by half-choruses or by the whole together), Neoptolemus is with Philoctetes in the cave, and is finding still more cogent evidence of his misery. This stasimon consists of two strophes and antistrophes, of which the first are chiefly logaoedic, the second chiefly choriambic, : a’, vtu-—tu-V tus tuuv——-tuu-uUs tu vr otu-uH-o eee ypu Oya Se ——t004uU-"U- u ve tun + vy + VvruUn tuutu-u- vuto¥tut-vuvtu-vu+t-? vutunut-uustun-use vutu-g.
1Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 550. ? Ion. anacl., infr. p. 451, B’ 15 and note %,
B. Pigg aun pide = SP Gag Gage ck = —-—tuvu-—tuu-- Sch hype GES S
s / Oh Oe
678. Ards] Sids “Igtova MSS. Erf. corr.
potpa] potpa L.
679. 682. éaidov] eoiSuv C*, éatidov L pr. A. 684. ovr’ éptas] ob6’ Eptas A.
—-— tu — fu fu He —+¥(?)--4uu-e-
a - Suu
676. Snwta 8 ot péda] ‘Though I never actually saw.’ pada emphasizes ov« dnwna, because seeing is more than hearing. The sorrow of Philoctetes is patent to the eye.
677. woré belongs to the verbal no- tion in reAdrav. Cp. supr. 147.
678. "Tgtova (see v.11.) is omitted in the text as possibly arising from a gloss. Cp. Trach. 840.
679. dumvé is (a) a frontlet; hence (b) may be here understood to mean the convex external surface of a wheel. dpmuca . . Spopd5a=‘A rolling rim.’ A conjectural reading, dytvya, was pro- posed by Musgrave. But ayrvé, in the literal sense, is no more ‘a wheel’ than dpnvé.
680. €Badev] Although éAaBe, the MS. reading, is not impossible, if we suppose Séojn0v proleptic (‘seized bound’ for ‘seized and bound’), éBadev gives a bettersense. Cp.O.C.475. Mr. Paley reads, nar’ dumvxa 57 Spopad ws Bare 3éopiov|6 7. K.m, For the metre of this, cp. infr, 863, 4, 1114, 5; O. C. 253, 4.
681. For éel8ov, which is the reading of the first hand of L. and of Par. A, cp. El. 205.
682. tod8’ éxPlov.] See Essay on L. § Io. p. 15, 24.
684. ‘Who having neither harmed nor defrauded any.’ Cp. Od. 4. 690, obre rua pégas efaicrov, ovre ve einar. The use of épdeyv absolutely for épdeav 7 xandéy is singular, but is assisted by voopicas following. Cp. the frequent use of wadeiv ve for madeiy te nancy. Mr. Paley strangely interprets, ‘ Having imprisoned any’ (as if from épyw).
Ee 2
420
aXN toos & *y tos dvyp,
@druTo *7H8? dvaklos.
ZOPOKAEOYS
685
10 760€ Oadp’ exer pe, THs * OH wore THs ToT’ aupiTAnKTOV
pobiov pévos ktiov, 7&s dpa mavddkputov obtw
Bray Karéoxev.
690
> > of dvt.a’. tv’ adtos fv mpocoupos, ovK éxav Bdow,
d Ea + y ro 4 ovdé Ti éyxdpov KakoyelTova,
» Tap @ oTdvoy avtituTov
*rav BapuBpar dmoxdavoeev aiparnpoy’
[87 b. 695
5000 ds Oeppordray aivdda Knkiopévay €AKéwv
evOjpov odds nrlovot pvdAdoLs
685. toos} tows L.
as L. wave os T. 687. *57| om. MSS. Vat. V?, p600v V. KAvwr] KAdfov LAVVS. T Vat. V'. 6091. mpdaoupos] mpocoupyos L?.
695. *rdv] om. MSS. odds | mardds L? pr.
év *y voous] This, Hermann’s, emen- dation of év ico is adopted as the most probable. ‘Just, at least amongst the just;’ i.e. One sure to have been esteemed righteous, if he had lived amongst righteous men. Cp. (for the form of expression, not for the meaning of isos) O. T. 677, & 88 roiad’ icos. The force of ye is to throw blame by implication on the Argives at Troy, who treated Philoctetes as if he had been a malefactor.
686. The metre requires some change. Dindorf reads wAéxed’ G3. But ryde has more point than @ée, and connects better with what follows.
768e..éxer] ‘At this I marvel.’ rdd€ is accusative after Oatp’ éxe: pe =Oav- paw, Cp, Od. 20.217, abtdp enol 168 Ovpos ,. TOA? emibivetTae.
690. ‘ How then he retained his hold of a life so steeped in tears.’ Cp. supr. 535, déCwv and note, infr. 1158-60.
QI. tv atrés av mpdcovpos] Sc. éavr@. Schndw. cp. Lucian. Timon. Oeots Ovétw Kal eiwyeicOw pdvos éavT@ yeirow wal Syopos. The phrase is an oxymoron. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 866, pdévos dv épedpos, (‘Having none to second him’).
otk éxov Bdow] ‘Without power of movement.’ Cp. supr. 632, drovr, and, for the meaning of the verbal noun, supr. 18, év@dseyo.s, and note.
*7| om. MSS. Herm. corr.
696. ob8 bs] ob8’ ds ray LAT. gprrdors] puddoror LTL?.
686, dAAvTO *7H5'] WA(A)vO’
689. fodiwy] povdiay L?, fobiav kduGopevos L?, kAdwy (yp. KAU Cw) 692. éyxmpov] eyx wp L. oud’ ds Vat. 698. pvdadas A.
Bothe’s ingenious correction, iv’ abrés jv, mptcovpoyv ov éxwv Baow (cp. supr. 171, pndé otvtpopoy dup éxwv), is inadmis- sible, (1) as too diffuse, and (2) because airés ely, ‘I am by myself,’ is not a poetical expression for the misery of solitude. This and the following lines are an echo and expansion of Philoc- tetes’ complaint, supr. 280 foll. dvipa 3 ovdé” evroror, | obx doris dpKeceey, odd’ bors vocou | KapvovTs cvAAGBoTO. Lam- binus gives an odd explanation of mpéc- ovpos, ‘expositus ventis.’
692. kaxoyettova] ‘To be a neigh- bour to his misery.’ This, as Lessing saw (Laoc. p. 37), = yelrova candy or év waxois.
694-6. By bringing *rav from before Oeppordray, where it injures the metre, to before BapuBpa7’, where a syllable is required, we obtain a possible construc- tion for these lines. ‘ In whose ear he might lament, with groaning that had response (dvtirvmoy), the disease (ray, sc. végoyv) so cruelly gnawing, so drip- ping with gore.’
694. orovov avritumov is thus cog- nate accusative with dwowAatoetey, i.e. “So as to receive groan for groan.’ Cp. Ant. 592, dvrimAfyes derail.
697. évOqpov] (Cp. supr. 226, day- yptwpevov) ‘That has lost the human shape,’ no longer recognizable as that of a human being. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 562, Tibévres evOnpoy tpixa, The etymolo-
PIAOKTHTHS. 421
Katevydoeev, ef Tis eumécot, gopBddos ek Te yas édeiv *eipme yap dddor * dd\dNaxa
700
ae) n 1o7ét dy eidvdpevos, mais drep ws pidas TiOhvas, a » dbev edudpel bmdpyor, mépov dvix’ * ééavein 705 SaxéOupos ara, otp. B. ov hopBav lepas yas omdpov, ovK dAdov. 4 ~ , aipav tTav vepoperO advépes adgnortai, mrjyv €& dkuBddrwv et Tote Té@V 710 lal a. 2 - \ F TTavav wravois avvcee yaotpl popBav.
5@ pedéa wrx,
vol. *eipwe] épmec MSS. Bothe corr. aAAg A. 702. mais] mas AV®.
no. CATL*VV*. Herm. corr. avicee mravois LL*V. tpi popBav T.
gical analysis of the word is difficult, perhaps = Onpolv évap.O povdpevos.
699. et Tis eprrécor (sc. aiuds)] ‘If any attacked him;’ i.e, If the bleeding at any time came on.
700. popBddos .. édeiv] ‘Or to take them’ (the herbs) ‘from the sustaining earth.’ There is a slight change of con- struction ; i.e éAeiv =dorTrs EAor, and the order of language, as elsewhere (Essay on L. § 41, B. p. 77) reverses the order of fact. This passage has given needless trouble. Mr, Paley reads Ao.
yor. *eipe.. dv] Cp. supr. 290 foll.
*adXaya]} This is the simplest change (see v.rr.), which restores correspond- ence of strophe and antistrophe. Others read driuws for dvagiws in supr. 686.
rére is antecedent to dvixa in 704.
eiAvdpevos . . THOAvas] ‘Crawling, like a child without the kindly nurse.’ So the Chorus expand the suggestive word elAuduny in 291; i.e. He needed the support of hands as well as feet in the rocky paths.
703. SOev epdpe.’ trdpxor] ‘To the place where a supply for his wants (the herb for his pain, the birds for his hunger) was to be found,’
mopov ..éEaveln] ‘Left him the power of motion ;’ i.c. Allowed him to move again. As the pain might be said ép- nodi¢ey mépov, so when it ceases it 1s
said égarrévas mépov. Cp.Aj.674-6. This
706. ondpor| (a)mépov L. mravay mravois dvicee AV®R,
Gddor *GAAAXG] GAAovT’ GAAG L. aAdoT’ as] ds LA. bndpxor, wépov] imdpyer répwv AL?VV? B.
pidas] pidos L’.
703. 705. *eavein] éfavel .
nolL. egavi- VII. mravav Travav avicet Travois yao-
seems the most likely interpretation of a difficult passage. For other sugges- tions, see Herm., Schndw., Nauck, Din- dorf, Paley.
706 foll. (1) ‘ Not lifting for his sus- tenance the sown-produce’ (cp. Hdt. 4. 53) ‘of the sacred earth, nor susten- ance afforded by other things which we, industrious men, enjoy.’ If this is right, opBdv, which in 1. 706 is in apposition to ondpov (cp. Plat. Legg. 12. 958 E, boa Tpopiy pATnp ovca H yh TEpuKe BovAccba péperv), is to be resumed in 1, 707 as the immediate object of atpwr. (2) Another way is to take amopdr (sic) as an adjective. Cp. ropds, ropds. ‘ Not taking up the sown sustenance afforded by the sacred earth, nor the sustenance afforded by other things, etc,
711. wravGv mravots] (1) ‘ From his winged arrows by means of winged birds’ (épvéois, Scholiast), Cp. supr. 288, 9, Tas tnronrépous | BaAdov TeE- Aeias. Or (2) ‘ With winged shafts (in- strum. dat.) he contrived a sustenance consisting of winged birds’ (gen. of material). There is no sufficient ground for suspecting the reading. Perhaps, however, mravdv, agreeing with popBav, would be better than mrav@y. Cp. infr. 1146, mraval Ojpa. For the tautology in popBdbos, popBav, popBay, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 4.
712. Wuxa| Cp. supr. 55 and note.
422
ds pnd’ olvoxdrov méparos oOn dexérer xpdve,
ZOPOKAEOYS
715
Aetoowv & Grov yvoin otarév eis bdo P,
aiel mporevadpa,
aut. 8’. Nov & dvdpdv ayabdv maidds travricas
evdatpov dvice kal péyas éx Kelvor’
720
&s viv movtomép Sovpart, mAj Gee
n~ la , 2 x , 4 TOAAOY pNVOY, TaTpeay ayEel mpos avdAdy,
5 Mnriddov vuppav
Zrepxerod Te map bx Oats, ty 6 xédAKaoms dvijp Oeois
, ~ #. 4 “ - mwAdba traow, Ociwo mupt mappays,
Oiras trép dy bor, p
ao 715. muparos] moparos LA Vat. VV%. xérn A. Sexaret T.
aici] det LAT. 729. Oiras] évras AR,
715. For the genitive with on, see Essay on L. § ro. p. 16, 5, and, for the dative xpove, ibid. § 11. p. 18, b.
416. Aedoouv..eis| ‘Looking to,’ in dependence. Cp. El. 925, pndev és xeivév y Opa.
atatov] The remark of Odysseus, supr. 21, efwep éo7t ody, showed that the fountain was not an abundant one, such as would afford a perennial stream of living water.
717. aiel spocevopa] ‘Fetched it for his daily need.’ He had the labour of fetching it continually as he required it.
719. avSpav dya8Gv] ‘Of a brave hero,’ i.c. Achilles. Poetical plural. mast ovvaytnoas is a good conjecture of Frohlich.
420. ‘He shall win happiness and glory after being so low. evdalpwv is predicative and proleptic—és 7d eddai- pov eva. Cp. O. T. 166, qvdcar’ éxromiay prAdya myyatos, i.e. OTE ExTO- miav yevéoba. Kelvwv refers to 6g1- 718.
721. wAnPer ToAAGv pyvGv] ‘In the fulness of many months,’ Cp. O. T. 156, wepireAAopévars Hpas: Aesch. Ag. 504, dexdrw ce péeyyer TRS’ apiedpny érous: Trach. 824, 5, dmére TeAcdunvos éxpépor | SwdexaTos adporos,
724. matpdav..avdAdv] ‘To his
xpove| xpévov A. xpdvw T. LV. Actoowy A Vat. V8. Aevoey (yp. Aedowr) T. 725. 6xOas] dxOas T.
dexérer] Sexérer (Sewer? pr.) ?L. Be-
716. Aevoowr] Aevooev yvoig] yvoin(:) L. 917. 728. traow| mace (naow C’.) MSS.
father’s hall.’ The change to matpiay, adopted by most editors—cp. supr. 7a nétpia Tedxea—seems to be required for the metre, WUAU—U4— (dvioae yaorpt popBdv, supr. 712). But see 1. 1100, Awovos.
725, 6. ‘Beside the banks of the Spercheius, that are haunted by the Melian nymphs’ (literally, ‘ Belonging to the Melian nymphs and (the river- god) Spercheius’). This is a more natural connection for the words My- AtdSwv vupdav than when they are joined with the preceding line.
726. 6 xéAkaoms dvip] Heracles. The epithet is picturesque. The orbed shield reflecting the sunlight from the top of Oeta suggests the glory which the hero has amongst the gods, and the fire which consumed his mortality.
727. tnaow] If this is retained, it is necessary to read ef zrov for ézov in the strophe, with Brunck. But Hermann’s correction, mé&Aat, is not improbable. The passage is to be differently interpret- ed according as wAdOe is regarded: whether as a literal, or as an historical |e If the latter is correct, then
el aupt may refer to the golden cloud that descended to take up Heracles from the pyre. If the former, we must sup- pose a natural confusion between Hera- cles on Oeta and Heracles in Olympus.
PIAOKTHTHS, 423
a 2 PY 4 cod NE, épm’, ef Oédes. ri d4 0b” BS e€ oddevds 730 Abyou ciwmas KamémAnKTos OS exer; Ol. a a, & a, NE, ti eorw; $!, ovdev Sevdv, GAN 10’, & TéKvor. ~ »” BY fol NE. pov ddryos icxes tis mapertéons vécov ; 5) a> + Fi p d an /. ob dir eywy, adr pte kovdifew doxa. 735 ® Ocol. [88 a. NE. ti tovs Beods dvacrévoy kaneis ; PI. cwripas advrods jriovs 0” wiv poder. a a, & a, NE. ri more mérovOas; ovx épets, ddAN BS Eve 740 , d A , v4 Aa aryndés; év Kax® 6€ To galver Kupav. $/, drddoda, Téxvoy, Kod Suvfoomat Kakdv , a ee ) ~ , Kptiat map bpiv, dtratat dvépxerat, Siépyerat, Svaornvos, © Tdédas éyd, 32.daad)adddaL, GaaaC% "G’G’GA. 734. toyesl]ioye T. 736. cot] id Geot LA. 73,7. Geovs] Ocots oftws AT, sxadeis| Bods T. 739.daaa]
730 foll. The last antistrophe was intended for the hearing of Philoctetes, and it is probable that, before it ended, he and Neoptolemus had already ap- peared from the cave. He now sud- denly becomes motionless and speechless.
ei OéAets] -‘ Will you?’ Neoptole- mus professes unconsciousness of the cause of Philoctetes’ apparent change of purpose.
é£ ovSevds Adyou] ‘With no apparent cause.’ ‘Without assigning a reason,’ Cp. O. C. 620, & opuxpod Adyou.
731. amomAnktos . . xe] ‘Stand stupefied and caught.’ Cp. Aj. 1144, 5, qin’? év Kax@ | xetpaivos eixero.
732. The agony which he has in vain endeavoured to suppress forces a cry from Philoctetes against his will. Pre- sently (ll. 733-5), he again assumes in- difference, but is again overpowered, and cries to the gods for help.
733. ovSev Sewov] ‘No matter for alarm. Cp. Trach. 459, 7d 3 eidévar ri dewdy ; and cp. esp, O, C. 1200,
741. 6€ Tw patver] 8 ra: paivm L. 8e Tw paivne 742. dréAwha] o from w L. dnédwaa A.
743. Srépyerar] (.)dcepxerae L.
734. THS Tapertoons vocov] i.e. Ths vooou napearwons ao. Cp. infr. 765.
735. koupiLew}] Sc. iv vécor.
736. In some MSS. otrws is read after Oeovs, and Seidler and others have suggested that @ Ooi: ri robs Oeods WS dvactévew xadeis; should be read. But cp. Aj. 588,9. It must be admitted however that the want of caesura is a reason for suspecting something wrong.
737. ‘That they should interpose mercifully to save us.’ (airovs unem- phatic.) Even here the suffering of Philoctetes is not merely physical. This attack of pain is threatening him with the frustration of his hopes.
741. This passage, like El. 610, 1, O. T. 746, indicates the use of signi- ficant action by the person who is not speaking.
742. For the omission of the article before xaxév, cp. supr. 83, and note, and see E. on L. § 21. p. 33, 5.
743. Svépxerar] ‘It pierces.’ infr. 791, 2.
Cp.
424 ZOPOKAEOYS
drédoda, Téxvov' BpvKopal, TéKvov’ Tamat, 145 dranranral, waral, waral, wanannamat. mpos Oeev, mpoxetpov ef Ti col, Téxvov, Tapa Eigos xepoiv, méragoy els &kpov mééda’ dmdpnoov ds taxioTa pi elon Biov. 10’, ® Tat, 750 NE. ti & fotw otra veoypov eEaipvns, Srov roove ivyny Kal ordvov cavTod Toveis ; b!, otc’, & Tékvor, NE, rt €or; $!., cia 0’, ® Tal, *NE, ti ool; ovk olda, *O], mas ovK olcba, TanTaranTatat, NE, Sewév ye rovticaypa tod voojparos. 155
$l,
745. Bpvxopat] Bpvxopa LA. nana, wana | mavat LA. a 750. 10 @ wat) . 1 mat A pr. gor] Th 8 éoriy T. Bothe corr. ove ofdas gid, 7a, Ta 7a aT.
745. Bpvxopar] ‘Iam torn as with
teeth.” Cp. Trach. 987, 4 8 ad prapa Bpvne. 746. matat] This exclamation of
pain expresses the effort to close the lips alternating with the utterance of an involuntary cry.
747. mpoxetpov] ‘Ready to your hand.’ apdxepos is one of the words which are used ‘ etymologically ’ in tra- gedy. (Essay on L. § 54. pp. 99, 100.) Cp. Eur. Hel. 1563, 4, pacyavdy @ Gpa | mpdxepoy dOe,
748. els dxpov 768a] The force of dxpos in such phrases is not to be pressed. But cp. infr, 824.
750. 10, & wat] ‘Do so, I pray thee, my son.’ (Not, as supr. 733, where t@: is, ‘Go on.’)
751. eEatpvys is joined with veoxpdv as =veworl yevopevor.
Srov] ‘ Wherefore.’ Genitive of cause. Essay on L. § 10. p. 14.
752. cavTod] ‘Over thyself,’ is geni-
746. This line om. L?, G14 1G Th Wa na Ta Ta Ta TAT. 752. moveis| woets LI. 754. MSS. &, ov# oda. nannananrnanal| man(randn(m)anrat L.
devov yap obd& pynrév' aAN oikrepé pe.
and. nana. mand. J 7 749. va] wy L, motets A. 753. Tt Ne. mis ove oloa, &, nat. Tanna mann mai A, mas
755. Tovmicaypa| Tovmeicayya AT.
tive of the object after ordvov.
754. Hermann in 1841 defended the MS. distribution of the persons (see v.1r.), supposing Philoctetes to evade inquiry first by saying ofo@a, ‘You know as well as I do,’ and then ov« ofa, ‘I do not know,’ with the inconsistency of one distracted by pain and avoiding question. And there is nothing unna- tural in this. But the words mas ob« oic@a are very clumsy in the mouth of Neoptolemus, whereas, if uttered by Philoctetes, they convey a touching ex- postulation against the cruelty of press- ing him with questions when the case is so obvious. According to Bothe’s arrangement, which is here retained, Neoptolemus at first affects ignorance, but is presently overcome with pity. For rl oot, ‘What is the matter with you?’ Hermann conjectured ti rot;
756. GAN oikrepé pe] The mental anxiety of the sufferer is greater than his pain,
PIAOK THTHS, 425
NE. ri dfra Spdécw;
o/. HH pe tapBioas mpodds:
Hee yap atrn did yxpdvov mAdvos tows
as é€erAno On,
NE. io im Stornve od,
a
dvornve Snta Sid mover mavrav pavels.
Ya
460
BovrAec AdBouat SAra Kal Oiyw ri cov;
P!. pH Ota robrd y* GANG po Ta TOE’ éddv
io” a a 2. ‘4 cg 9 aN TAO ; WOTTED 7)T0U BK ApTlLws, €@S avn
76 Wha TobTO THS vooov Td viv Tapér,
765
co€ aita kal dvAacce, apBdver yap ody
- 2 4 tmvos @, OTav wep Td Kakoy e€in TddE°
Ja lod ~ kovK €oTt Anat mporepov' GAN edv ypewv
éxnrov ebdey,
> -~ wn Hodwa éxeivor, mpds Oedy, edlenat
759- ds} dL, do CA, 764. avn] avn L. ey A. éefian T.
757. tapByoas] According to the
story of the supposed “Eumopos, Neopto- -
lemus was in twofold danger in Lemnos, both from Phoenix and the Theseidae, who were pursuing himself (supr.561, 2), and still more from Odysseus and Dio- med, who were on their way to fetch Philoctetes, and if they fled together would pursue them both.
758,9. Heer.. ebemANGOy] (1) ‘Forthis plague in its wanderings is come after an interval in no less strength than when it sated itself.’ A recurrent malady is imagined as going out of a man, making a circuit, and returning. Cp. infr. 808: Tennyson, Aylmer’s field, p.80. For jew in a somewhat similar connection, cp. Plat.Gorg 518 D, érav 6% abrois Hun 4 TOTE TANTHOVH Vooov pépovca auxXV@ vo- repov xpévw. For the dative mAdvots (almost = tAavwpeévn, Aesch. Prom. 275), see Essay on L, § 14. p. 20,2. tows= odx Arrov icxupms. See Essay on L. § 24, a. p. 40. ws eLendnadn, i.e. ws 7d mplv fkovca éferdnabn. It might be thought to have exhausted itself, or to have satisfied its hunger; but no, it returns with all its former violence.
ny O€ THOE TO bv 7 Q 2 XP
762. AdBwpar] AdBwpa A. 766. AapBdver] AapBaver(y) L. AapBdver A. 769. Line om. L?.
t
770
dfra] om. L. add C?A. 767. ein]
eVdev] Vda p’ B.
(2) The Scholiast explains, 7. ¢. &. é., ‘I suppose when it has had enough of wandering.’ For other interpretations, see Ellendt’s Lexicon, and Blaydes and Paley iz loco. Arndt’s emendation, ds éLemAnaOn prep. NE. id 5. o., is worth recording for its prosaic oddity.
760. td mévwv mévtwv] ‘In passing through all (i.e. extreme) woe.’ mavrwy is virtually intensive. Others would render, ‘ Beyond all sufferings’ that have been.
764. €ws advq] For the omission of dv, see Essay on L. § 27, 1. p. 45.
765. TO ipa .. mapdv] ‘ This pre- sent fit of pain.’ Cp. O. C. 78, 9, for the epexegesis. :
766, 7. AapBdver yap ovv | Umvos p’] ‘For, you must know, sleep is wont to seize me.’ For the present tense, cp. supr. 308, éAcodar per,
767. én] ‘Is passing off,
768. Ay—ar] Sc. 7d Kaxdv.
768, 9. GAA’... eWSew] pe is easily supplied: see v.rr. Cp. infr. 801: O. T. 401, Kay AGBys ePevopévor.
769. TO5e TS xpdvm] ‘ While I am asleep.’ Essay on L. § 11. pp. 17, 18.
426
im 4
2O0POKAEOYS
2) » 6é , EKOVTA LNT QAKOVTA, [NOE TO TEXYN
, a a ‘ , 0 oe Kelvols peOcivat TAUTQA, [L1} TAVTOV Apa
+
Kap, dvta cavtod mpdotpomoy, KTeivas yévp.
NE.
mAnv aol te Kapol? ~dv toxn O& mpdopepe. idod déxov, mat tov POdvov dé mpockuoor,
!
‘a Odpoe mpovoias obvex, ov SoOjoerat
775
> yo ph oo yevérOar trodvmoy aitd, pnd dros
? na éuot Te Kal TO mpbcO’ Euod KexTnpéevo,
NE.
mods ovplds TE
Oeds Sixaot xo
$/.,
771. pndé Tw] pH Térax L pr. pedcivar A, tadta] om. L, add A. Opoiwa CAS. evoradjo LAT. wfromaA, @T.
771. Several editors prefer p73’
dkovta,
pydé to texvy] Hat. 1. 112, exppce pydepen Tex ExOeivai puy,
773. Tpootpovov] This word has an especially sacred and compelling force. Cp. O. T. 41, ixerevopév ce navres olde mpdoTpoTot.
krelvas yévg] Cp. especially Aj. 588,
mpodous Huas yevn.
ela ..kapot] ‘They shall be given to no one (and no one shall have them) besides us two.’ Neoptole- mus has in mind the real ground for
this, Supr. 115.
776. Philoctetes, even amidst his pain, feels the gravity of the moment when he gives the bow out of his hands. The common feeling about the Divine envy appears also in El, 1466.
777. py& Smws] For the disjunctive form of expression, cp. supr. 80, rovatra puveiv, unde Texvaoda nard.
778. Heracles and Philoctetes, both owners of the bow, had both had more than the usual share of trouble. The troubles of Heracles might even be traced to the weapon with which he had slain Nessus and provoked the sons of Eurytus to strife.
779 foll. Neoptolemus also feels the gravity of the moment, but dissembles
KevoTadns, Oot Tore
¥ » oTOAOS TOpaUVETat,
UATE TO Texvy T.
778. 76] from ro L or C*. 782. ddAAd] adda L. *edxn] «vx MSS.
Ls , 2 a Leet la x & cot, yévorro Tatra v@v' yévorro dé
[88 b. 481
GAL Odo’, @ Tat, pH pe aredis *etyy"
772 pedeivar] pebeive L, oavtéy] cavT@ A, 777. ons] gl. To A, 780, keboraAns] at aAAG AT Vat.b. dad’ od Vat. V4 a]
his gladness under the cover of a heart- felt though ambiguous prayer.
780. evoradys] ‘ Happily conduct- ed’ = evtuxds éoraApévos : said with re- ference to other dangers than those of winds and waves ; e. g. a mutiny arising from Philoctetes’ malady. Cp. supr. 520, 1, infr. 8go foll.
Smou woré, «.7.A.] The formality of the prayer renders its ambiguous vagueness less suspicious. Neoptole- mus trusts that, in spite of apparent difficulties, the will of the gods, as ex- pressed in prophecy, is on the side of his ambition.
782. The appearance of a single dochmiac line amongst the senarii is not of itself a sufficient reason for sus- Picion in a passage which is naturally interrupted by physical as well as by mental suffering. Cp. Trach. 1185, 6. Indeed the regularity of the dochmiac structure is rather in favour of the verse. But, in the vulgate reading (see v.rr.), the ellipse of the subjunctive mood and the accusative we—p’ cannot = por—are difficult to explain. The former ob- jection may be removed by conjectur- ing wy pw aredijs (or aredA@s) edyn, and the accusative may then be defended. See Essay on L. § 16, p. 23.
PIAOK THTHS, 454
order yap ad por dotvioy 768’ é« Bubod Knktov aiua, Kal Te mpoodoKe véov,
mama, ped, 785
mamat pad, ® mobs, oid p épydce Kakd. mpooéprret,
mpocépyerat 768 eyyvs. oluor por TéAas. éxeve TO mpdypa py pvynte pndapa.
arrarat, 790 @ fe Kedaddijv, ede cov Siapmepés
orépvov éxolr aArynows Hoe. hed. mama.
matat pdr adOis, @ Simdot orparnrAdran, ’"Aydpueuvov, & Mevérac, mas dv dvr éuod
tov tcov xpévov tpépoire THvde Ty vécov; 795
Spor por, = Pi 2 ma. 3h , @ Odvare Odvare, ms del Kadovpevos
ae a otTwm Kat jap ov dtva podeiv more;
783. potrov] pénov LY. oiroy A,
Soxet L. mpoodoxa A. tai] arrarara A. ois] addynots L or C?, GAynois A.
783. é« Bu800] ‘From hidden depths.’ Men in pain naturally exaggerate the dimensions of the part affected.
784. TL.. veov] ‘Some violent change. Cp. O. C. 1447, and note.
786, wamrat pad’] Cp. O. C. 1462, iSe udda, and note.
épydoe] A great evil perpetually recurrent is ‘most in apprehension.’ But Philoctetes is also thinking of the danger to his new-found hopes.
787. éxete To TpGypa} ‘You know all now.’ He has made known to them what he had sought to hide, 1. 742 foll. and they are aware both of his need and his danger, 776 foll. He implores them therefore to stand by him. pndapij =pndeua tTéxvyn. Cp. supr. 771.
791, 2. eiOe..5e] * Would that this pang might pierce thy breast and cling there!’ For Eéve, cp. Aj.817. Philoctetes and Odysseus had been bound by a common oath,
789. pvynte] piyore LT. gvynte A. 791. Kepadany] keparny A. 798. Suva] b¥vy LA. Porson corr.
() 784. Te] Te Poe A. mpoadon®| mpoc-
790. arra-
Kepadjnvev T. 792. dAyn-
790. drratrat] Perhaps *tarratat should be read so as to keep up the iambic rhythm.
794, 9. For the repeated interjection, cp. Eur. Alc. 235, Béagov &, crevatov ® Sepaia xOwv: ib. 460, @ pdva, & pida yuvarkav : Cycl. 266.
794, & Mevéehae: 795, Tév icov: 797, & Odvare, Odvare. The freeer handling of the senarius, which marks the Phi- loctetes, and which belongs to the later manner of Greek tragedy, is most ob- servable in this speech, where it ex- presses agitation (cp. O. T. 967). For other instances, see ll. 651, 665, 879, 923, 4, 950, 1029, 1315, 1327, mostly in speeches of Philoctetes.
797, 8. Cp. Aj. 854, & Odvare, Odvare, viv po énicxepat podwy: Aesch. Phil. fr. 250, © Odvare Tlady, wy pe atipdons porelv.
798. ob Siva podeiv] ‘Why can you not come?’ i,e. ‘ Why is it impossible
428
ZOPOKAEOYS
= > i ». & réxvov, ® yevvaiov, dda ovdAdaBav
= , Aw 2 , \ 76 Anpvio TGS dvaxadovpévp trupt 800 gumpynoov, @ yevvaie’ Kdyd tol more tov tod Ads maid’ dvti révéde Tov brdov, ~ an? ~ & viv od céfers, Todr éemngioca Spar, ri # ~ TL DNS, Wat; 4 bea. , Ce ~ I 3» a an 8 ri dns; ti otyas; mod mor dv, Téxvov, Kupels; 805 NE. ddyG médar 8 Tawi col otévov Kakd, z= ey $I, adX, & rékvov, Kal Odpoos tox os HOE pot sein Horta Kal Taye’ admépxerat acetd Ooiry x PREEa GN avridgo, ph pe Katadirns povov, - ~ NE. Odpoet, pevotper, !., H peveis ; NE. capes ppdvet. 810 b!. ob unv o vopkoy y afte OécOaL, Téxvor,
803. od] om. A. ra A.
to bring you?’ ads od buvardy éori ce OXY 5
800, dvakahoupévo] (1) ‘ Generally invoked,’ or (2) ‘Celebrated by this name.’ Cp. Ar. Lys.299. The volcano on Mount Mosychlos would be a god- prepared pyre for Philoctetes, whose end would then resemble that of his master Heracles.
After 1, 803 there is a pause, during which Neoptolemus is lost in thought. Philoctetes, who is already losing con- sciousness, is visited with a sudden fear lest his friend may have left him. Every word which he utters gives him a fresh hold on Neoptolemus’ compassion.
806, tami col} ‘That afflict thee.’ Cp. Trach. 981, Gar’ éri por pedéw Bapos amaAerov éupéenove ppny.
807. The tripartite division of this line is very unusual. But itis modified by the elision in icy’ for toxye, and the rhythm of this whole passage is broken.
808. ‘As it comes impetuously, so it leaves me speedily.’ For the paratactic structure, cp. Ant, 1112, ards 7 é5nca kai Tapwy éxrAVoopaL,
odles] owfas A. odes AS.
808. dmépxerat] énépye-
t 809. xaradimps| kaTradetmnis L. xatadeirmo C2. Katadinys A.
809. Odpoer, pevodpev}] Neoptolemus says this with mingled feelings, and the eagerness of Philoctetes is made pa- thetic by his unconsciousness of the situation.
810. wads ppdver] Sc. pe ds pe- vouvTa.
811. Cp. O. C. 650, 1, and note. Philoctetes desires the confirmation for which he will not ask. Neoptolemus makes a solemn asseveration (ws... ye= ‘At any rate be assured that’), in which the hidden intention of fate (cp. gvupopas évvOnua, O.C. 46) is again ambiguously conveyed. Philoctetes still requires the assurance of the right hand. Cp.0.C. 1632, dds wot xEpos offs mioTw dpyxaiay, and note: Trach. 1181, Neoptolemus gives it with the safe promise of remain- ing, which to Philoctetes at the moment is quite sufficient. (He afterwards, infr. 1398, interprets the promise differently, as a confirmation of the original engage- ment, supr. 527). On receiving this satisfaction, he relapses into a semi-con- scious state, and dreaming apparently of Oeta, Olympus, and the Lemnian fire in one, begs to be carried ‘ yonder,’
PIAOK THTHS. 429
NE. P!, EuBarde yeipds wiotw. NE, euBdrAdkw peveiv,
£ > #2 2 ~ ~ ws ob Oépis y enolate cod pode drep,
> ~ a , ~ Ol, éxeioe viv pw, éxeioe Tot Aéyes ; a dive
, n > Ti mapadpovets ad; Ti tov dvw Aevaces KUKAOY ;
815 O!, pédes pébes pe.
Trot peda ;
$/. péOes troré,
NE, o& gone $/, amd p odrels, iv mpooblyns.
d+ E€aoeELy,
kal Ot peOinu’, *ei tu d) mréov dpoveis. [89 a.
$l, & yata, dé~ar Oavdéoipov p’ bras eyo
x x D4 rae en ae ee a a ego 70 yap Kakov 76d ovkér dpOotcbai p ea. 820
NE, rov dvdp’ orev trvos ob paxpod xpévov é£ew" Kdpa yap wrridgerar 7éd¢e, i r# a a ~ - 7: (pds yé tol vw wav Katacrdger déuas, 2 a Pa Zz x pHédaivd T dkpov Tis Tapéppwyey todos 812. éuovare] uot’ ors LAL? Vat. Vat.b. éuy ori T. ew io V. 813. pe- vey] pevey L. peveiy A. 814.) we CX. pA. wom. TB. 815. Aevo-
ges] Acdooes (Acton pr.) L. Aevooes A. 818, pebinn’ *el re 64] peOcinwn Ti 67 LY. Herm. corr. pedinps 7 Se 67 A.
‘upwards.’ But immediately afterwards, when Neoptolemus comes near to hold him, he cries out to be let alone. (Prof. Paley interprets 813, 4, éweice , . dvw, as referring to the cave. But the vague- ness of 815 is against this.)
815. TOv dvw KvKAOv] ‘The circle of the heavens,” Cp, Aj. 672, vueTds aia- vas KuKAOS.
817. The tmesis of daé occurs again infr. 1158, 1177.
818. *et ru 8x] wAEov dpovets] ‘ Sup- posing that you must know best.’ mAéov, sc. éuod. Cp. Plat. Hipp. Min. 371 A, Tod ’Odvocéws paiverar ppoveiv mréov mpos TO fadiws AavOavery: Thuc. 5. 29. § 2, voulcavres wAgov TE TL EiddTAS pe- TagThvat avtovs, x.7.A. Neoptolemus
feels like an inexperienced nurse, and perceives that the sickness is beyond his treatment. He begins to think that the sick man must know what is best for his own state. Cp. Trach. 1017-22.
820. Philoctetes throws himself on the ground.
822. 768] See Essay on L. § 22, 1. P-34- Date a
823. ‘Sweat certainly is bathing him over all his frame.’ yé roe calls atten- tion to the sign which helps to confirm supr. 821, 2. aa
824, dkpov,.mo8és] Cp. supr. 748, and note.
mapéppwyev] ‘Has burst from the side of’ (i.e. from the place of the wound), For the repetition of the same
430
aipoppayis prey,
aN
ZOPOKAEOYS
édowpev, pidot, 825
Zz &xndrov avtov, ws av eis Unvoy wéon,
XO, orp." Yrv ddtvas addags,
root in the compound, see Essay on L, 0. p. 75, § 55. p.1o!. : B27 fol, Odysseus (supr. 77, 115), whose words appear in some way to have reached the Chorus (supr. 136 foll.), spoke only of the necessity of obtaining the bow. For this the Chorus now see the opportunity, and cannot understand the inaction of Neoptolemus, who is better informed (839-42, cp. infr. 1329- 43), and is moreover chained to the spot by remorseful sympathy with Phi- loctetes. This passage, which does the work of a stasimon in separating two episodia, is in so far of the nature of a commos that it contains a lyrical in- terchange between the Chorus and one
“Yave & ddyéav,
of the persons on the stage. The text is imperfect in several places, and Bergk conjectures that four lines of Neopto-. lemus’, answering to 839-42, have dropped out between 854, 5. It seems most probable that Il. 827-32 were sung by one half-chorus, and ll, 843- 48 by the other, in subdued tones; that 833-8, 849-54 were recited severally by two of the chief choreutae, and that 835-64 were recited by the cory- phaeus, or, possibly, sung by the whole Chorus.
The metres of this irregular strain are dactylic, anapaestic, trochaic, iam- bic, and choriambic. The following is an approximate scheme of them :—
orp. and dvr.
Logacedic 4 GuU-—-UYUutuu—vU- efoto - 2-0) F Anapaestic eahpeeds toed Choriambic 4 YyYJI+t— Logaoediec 5 -—-—~4UU-—U— Iambic USUGI+— lambic —QUG—--+— Trochaic tu--+tu-5+-(?) Jambic —QGuUvtI+— Tambicio— UW WU HL Tambie: 624 Pe Pye te Paraceléusmatic, i
{e
with logaoedicclose
The strophe is followed by four dactylic hexameters, the antistrophe by an epode, of which this is the scheme :-—
L dic{ ogaoedic {7 7
ed SuuH-uvH
Dactylic
/ SMU Or Ue
vutu-ute
Touuvtuv-=
/ suV HV VUstUU HH
tuu-vutuununy Iambo-trochaic pytUttuU——-—(?) Dactylic vutuu——tuu-vu(?)
Tambic
/ / vrvurustyg
* For vixios, 1. 858, cp. Eur, Hel. 1479, Suppl. 280.
827-9. It is seldom that we can at all realise the euphonic effects of
Greek lyric verse. But the effect of the vowelly assonance of evajs ., edalwy,
.
PIAOKTHTHS.
evais juiv erOos, evaioy *eaiwy, dvak
dupact 8 * dvricxos
431
830
) a ~ 5 Tdvéd atyAay, & réraTar Tavir,
tO1, (0c por maddy.
828. evans] edbperts T. jyiv] dpi A. Gvag] avag VR pr.
corr. 831. Tavov] ra viv L.
accompanied by low breathings of the flute, may be partly imagined.
827.°m’. .“Save] Cp. supr. 663 foll. ds... Os, #.7.A., and note.
é8uvas] ‘ Pain.’
GAyéwv] ‘Grief.’ Herm. (1841) pre- ferred dA-yeos for the metre.
Cp. 11.14.164, dnvov dajpovd Te Avapdy re: Od. 13. 92, 6) TéTe Y dtpéuas evde, Acracpévos, a0" émerdvOe,
828, 9. The metre of these lines is different from tbat of 844, 5, which should correspond to them in the anti- strophe. But the effect of the two spondaic (anapaestic) lines (cp. 837, 853) resembles El. 88, 9, 105, 6, 153, 173, 213-6, 233-6, and the antistrophe is possibly corrupt. See note on infr. 844. Others read evdés, in which the vocative would resemble @AémAay«re in Aj. 695. But the a is probably long.
evays] The first strain of the Chorus, ll, 827-32, is intended at once to lull Philoctetes to sleep, and darkly to ex- press their own wishes. Thus evays is at once ‘ With kindly breath’ (cp. supr. 18, 19, év Oper & brvoy | & duperpHros avAlov méume mvoh), and ‘As with fa- vouring gale’ (to further our design).
829. evalwv] ‘Bringing happiness.’ For the repetition, which depends on the Triclinian MSS., cp. Eur. Or. 174,7é7ma, nétuia vv. Sleep is invoked, as the Lord of happiest life. Cp. Fr. 372, ws Trois Kaxws mpdooovol 450 Kal Bpa- xiv | xpévov AabécOa Tav mapecTwTaw xaxov: Plat.Apol.39D. Others explain evaiwy, ‘Lasting,’ ‘Not soon over.’
830. dppact 8’ dvtioxots Tavs’ alyAav ..taviv} ‘And hold before his eyes this brightness that is now spread over them.’ There is difficulty in the interpretation of alyAay, Hermann was at one time satisfied with explaining it by a simple oxymoron,‘ This light’ = the light the eyes
829. 2nd evalwy om. MSS. add Tricl.
830. dupacr] Gupaow A, dyticxos] dvtéxors MSS, Brunck tavov A.
now have, i.e. darkness. Lobeck, Her- mann in 1841, and, I believe, Prof. E. L. Lushington, would take atyAay literally of the light of day, and explain éypace as a dativus commodi. dyréyxev then means‘ To hold away, ‘ Fend off’ ‘And defend his eyes from this brightness that is now spread forth. But the explana- tory clause (& térara ravdv), according to this interpretation, appears weak and motiveless. Welcker’s suggestion that aiyAn here means a head-band (aiyAn, xAbwv, Fr. 524), satisfies some interpre- ters. A modification of Hermann’s first interpretation seems to afford a possible meaning. The Chorus, gazing on Phi- loctetes’ closed eyelids, see an expres- sion of peaceful repose in his coun- tenance that was previously absent. They pray that this boon of sleep may be con- tinued. ‘Light’ is a familiar image of relief and safety. But in speaking of repose as light, the Chorus think again of their design, and add, ‘ This light which his eyes now have on them,’ and not the light of waking. Or rav8 ai-yAay may mean more simply, ‘ This soothing light ’ the relief which slumber brings to Philoctetes being associated with the cheerful sunshine. (Burges conj. dpmi- oxos ; Auratus conj. dxAvv.)
vétatal, sc. Tols Gupact. For asome- what similar expression, cp. Aj. 706, érvoev aivdy dyxos an’ dupatayv “Apns.
832. (Ov, 10.) The hiatus here is one of those irregularities which suggest the doubt spoken of in the Introduction, p. 364. It may be accounted for by the ictus, VS UUG+——, Cp. 859.
Cp. with this invocation to Sleep (in its second intention), Shak. Cymb, 2, 2, ‘O Sleep, thou ape of death, lie dull upon her!| And be her sense but as a monument, | Thus in a chapel
lying,’
432
2OPOKAEOYS
* y ~ @ Téxvoyv, dpa mod ordcel,
mot dé Bdoe, mas O€ por TdvTedOev
gpovTidos, dpas 75n.
835
be Fa * Pd ¥ * 10 7pos Ti ™ wevomev TPaTCELy ;
sf Kalpos Tol mdvTav yvdépav toxov
moNv mapa méda Kpdtos UY apvuTat.
NE, GarX 85e pev Krver oddér, eyo 8 dpe obvexa Ohpav
THVvd adrlws ~xopev tégwv, Sixa Todd whéovtes,
840
Tovde yap 6 aréhavos, TodTov Beds etme Kopicety,
kopmreivy O XO. dvr. *AdAd,
834. mot] rod LAT. wey) pevodpev MSS.
833. For the frequent form of expres- sion, cp. especially Eur. Alc. 864, wot BO; Ta oTW; Ti dreyw; Ti de py;
834. ws S€ por... ppovtisos] Sc. éorat, ‘And how are matters from this point to proceed with me in respect of thought?’ i.e. What course is my design to take? Cp. infr. 895.
835. Spas 75y] ‘ You see (how things are) now;" viz. that Philoctetes is fast asleep. For the short abrupt sentences, cp. O. C, 117-22, ib. 162-5.
836. mpds TL... mpdooev] ‘For what are we waiting, to do it?’ ie. What practical advantage is to be gained by our delay? mpdocev is epexegetic of mpos Ti. pevotpey is the MS. reading, but the short vowel gives a more prob- able rhythm.
837. Katpés, «.7.A.] ‘Opportunity, which holds the clue of everything, by following closely, wins much ad- vantage.’ The Chorus hint the un- wisdom of adhering to one fixed plan, when a good opportunity occurs of sud- denly executing another. A conjec- turalsreading is fwyav. But yvwpar is confirmed by the echo of the phrase in the antistrophe. Cavallin, comparing TOAAG in 305 supr., explains moAv as= TohAduis.
yopav icxev nearly= yaya mape- xov. Cp. El. 75, caupos yap, damep dv- Spacww | péytotos epyou mavtds éor’ ém- orarns: Pind. Pyth. 9. 78, 6 5& moupos
835. ppovtibsos. dpas| ppovridos épas. L?. 838. woAv] om. A.
tor’ ateAn adv rwetdeow aicxpdy dvedos,
2 , A X wy ‘« Téxvoy, Tade pev Oeds dwerat
836. pevo-
842. ov] from oip L. oy A.
bpotws | ravros éxer opupdy. Others join TavTwy Kpatos = ‘Opportunity, combined with judgment, carries a decided su- periority in all cases.’ A word is lost of the quantity of avovoy (C.) or dvbpacw (Hermann).
839-42. Hexameters occur similarly in the commos of Trachiniae, ll. 1017- 23, where solemn reflections are inter- mingled with the more excited lyric strains. Cp. also ib. 1009-13, 1031- 1040.
839. Ofpav | tHv8"] ‘This capture,”
~ accomplished supr. 779.
841. TobSe yap & orépavos] Cp. infr. 1344-7, EAAnvev eva | xpibév7’ dpiorov .. KA€os bnéptatov AaBev, ‘The prize was to be his.’ Others (Paley) render, ‘In him was the prize.’
elwe] Sc, deiv.
842. ‘To have an unaccomplished work to boast of, and that with the help of falsehood, is a reproach that carries deep disgrace.’ To bring away the bow, as if performing a great feat, would only expose them to the reproach of not having brought Philoctetes. And this, when Neoptolemus had lied for the purpose,
843. Tad€..0eds dpetar] The com- pletion of the work achieved so far may be left to Divine providence, notwith- standing what is mysterious in the oracle. Cp. Aj. 1165, xotAqv xdmerdv tw’ ideiv, and note: O. C. 1454, 6p4,
PIAOK THTHS.
av & dv *xauciBn p adOs,
>
Baidy po, Bacay, mépre Néyor ddpav"
@ Téxvov,
5 os madvTav ev voow evdpaxis
1a oe tmvos dimvos Actooev,
Ll GXN bre Sdva pdKicroy,
keivé pol, Keivo TAdOpa . .
é€.doh dmas mpdégers, 10 0ic0a yap dy avddpat’
B50
2? 3b y s , x el “TavTav TOUT® yvopay icxets,
844. *xdpetBn] dueiBn MSS. Herm. corr.
846. papav] ppyay MSS. Tum.
corr. 849. dUvq] Siva: L Vat. b. dvvaco AT (yp. dvvapa T') Vat. V. 850.
xetvo] om. A. AdOpa] Ad@pai LA. AdOpa Vat. Vat. b. 851. ef500] efiSou L.
éfcdou A. . brs} 671 LAL? Vat. Vat.bVV%. gl. dmas C2. 852. dv] dv OV. o
LVat.bV. dy C2. dv AT Vat. V3. dy Ac. 853. Lineom. L?,_— et] ef 58
Vat. tavrav| ravtdy L Vat. b. ravray AVV%. ioxes] gxes LL*. toxes C2A
Vat. Vat.b, = éxous V.
6pa ratr’ det xpdvos: Thuc. 5. 27, dpay Tous ’Apyelous bras awOnceTra % TeAo- mévynoos,
844. dv..av6is] The metre of the MS. reading dv & dy dpeiByn p ats (4UU——+-) does not correspond to the strophe, and is not very prob- able. Possibly dyeiBn was a gloss ex- plaining rpoopary..atdis, and we might read, av 8 dv mpocpovi p adds. Cp. Il. 1. 223, nAeiins & éfatres dvap- tnpois émécoow | “Atpeldnv mpooéere, #.7.4.Hermann’s conjecture is provi- sionally adopted in the text.
847. a@s..Aevooev] ‘Since ever in disease Sleep, which slumbers not, is quick to perceive.’ mdyrwy év vécy, sc. évrav, ‘Of all men, when they are sick.’ (Others join rdvrwy eddpaxns, ‘Having quick sight of all things.) Aevooev is epexegetic of eddpaxns. Sleep is personified, and ‘sight’ used for per- ception in general. Cp. Trach. Iolg.
850. The text is defective, as the metre shows. ketvo is opposed to 74é¢ in 843, and means, therefore, not the abduction of Philoctetes, but the carrying away of the bow and arrows. The Chorus urge Neoptolemus not to be absorbed in gazing on Philoctetes, but to take a wider survey of the situation, that he
VOL. II,
may secure the object set before him by Odysseus. For Ad6pa, oxomav AaSpaiws might be substituted to com- plete the line, which answers to supr. 834.
852. The reading dv, which would answer to pevotpev in 836, gives no satisfactory meaning. For the com- parison of supr. 240, I, avé@ya. . rats AxtAAews (‘I call Achilles father’) does not justify dy avdapa:=*‘Whom I call master,’ even if this were clearly in point. And if év is read, the metre is the same as that of ll. 6 and 9. In this case avd@por is active. as in O. T. 846. The question remains whether Philoctetes or Odysseus is the antecedent to dv. It seems neces- sary that tovrw in 853 should be the antecedent, and rovtw is Philoctetes. The Chorus may be supposed to speak vaguely of him, in order to avoid the possibility of awakening his suspicions, should he overhear them. ‘If this be your mind towards him you wot of;’ i.e. If you allow yourself to be so affected with pity, as you manifestly are, towards Philoctetes. The Chorus thus gently warn their master of what follows in the ensuing scene. Prof. Jebb conjectures dy aldodua:, ‘ Whose
Ff
434
pdda tot dopa mukwwots évideiy méOn.
ZOPOKAEOYS
854
> > > és. Odpds rot, Téxvov, ovpos: avijp 6
dvéupatos, 00d’ éxov dpwyay,
éxréraras vixios, (ddehs Urrvos écOXés,)
ob xeEpos, od mrodés, of Tivos apxav, 5 ddAd * ris ds “Aida mapaxeipevos
[89 b. 861
Opa. +* Brew ei xaipia + Pbeyyet.
854.70] Tor .’..L. auswois)]. muxvoiow LIL? muawotow C?A. 859. éxrérara] : 2
A éxréraxtarL® dders Urrvos éaOAds] GAdjo éoOA00 Urvoo LIL?, dda éobAde Umvee
C2, dAena Umvos écOAds A.
wo 861. GAAG *ris Ws] GAN ooris L. GAN’ hs Tis L?AV?3
GAN ds Vat. Vat. b. dA’ ds B. da7is V. 862. Spd. }*BAEn’ et] bpd Brewer L?, dpa.
Bréra. A. Vat. b gives xaipa pOéyyet to NE.
R. pOéyye T. pbéyyou L?V.
fear is before my eyes,’ viz. Odysseus’. Others read tabrov .. yvwpas.
854. évibeiv=sc. éorly or eveoro, (1) ‘The prudent may see therein in- extricable harm.’ Or, possibly, (2) ‘One may see therein perplexing trouble for the wise’ (i.e. for Odysseus).
855 foll. It is probable that Neopto- lemus answered here; and to this the words Badén’ ci kaipia pOéyyer may be referred :—‘ Whether you speak season- ably,’ viz. in hinting that we must take him away. Else they must allude to supr. 826, 6, which is far off.
otpos, «.7.A.] This is to be taken literally, not figuratively with the Scho- liast. Cp. supr. 639, 40, and note. Schndw. quotes Theocr. 13. 52, coupd- Tep,, @ natdes, ToeicO’ BmAa’ wAevoTiKdS ovpos.
856. otk éxav dpwydv] ‘Helpless, in sleep, disease and solitude, and in the loss of his arms.’ For dvépparos, ‘Without use of eyes,’ cp. supr. 632, drrouv, ‘ Lame.’
859. vixtos resumes dvduparos with greater intensity. ‘Sightless, as if steeped in night.’ éerérarau, ‘ Lies prostrate,’ is stronger than «eirau.
Gers Umvos éo@Aés] ‘How kind is sleep, warm sleep!’ A parenthesis like supr. 400, 1. To suppose a common- place yywun, ‘A man sleeps soundly
n poeyyer] pOeyye AV. bOéyyn
in the sun,’ is hardly adequate in feeling. Ittis rather an exclamation of joy that their invocation (supr. 827 foll.) has been heard by the God of Sleep. For éo6Adés, meaning propitious, cp. Od. 24. 311, H TE of ecOdol éoay dpviBes idvTi: ib. 19. 547, ove dvap, GAN tnap éoOAdv: El. 1093, polpa pév ob év éo0AG BeBaoar. If ddefs is suspected, dSazs rather than abehs should be read, although the latter might be connected with 1. 864. But it is rash to reject ddens, when Aapés is an Homeric epithet of émvos: Il. 14. 164, Umvoy dmppovad te Auapdv te. The notion of ‘ Sleep in the sun’ agrees with aiyAay, supr. 831.
860. od twos] An enumeration of this kind often ends with a general expres- sion, Cp. O. T. 1284, 5. They are perhaps thinking of the bow, which they daze not name.
861. ‘But sees no more than the dead’ Cp. 0. T. 972, we?ras map’ “Ady TIéAvBos, and see Essay on L. § 54.p 99. Dindorf reads dda’ ds tis 7’, ‘ formula epica. But cp. 1. 859.
862. BAe’ et] This is the easiest cor- rection of a faulty text, and affords a possible meaning. Cp. supr. note on 855 foll. But it is doubtful whether BAére can mean ‘See to it,’ in classical Greek ; and BAéme: may be a gloss on 6pG. pOéyyet is also open to suspicion.
PIAOK THTHS.
‘ 6 ph poBadv Kpatiotos,
NE.
alyay Kedevo, pnd dpertdvar ppevar,
435
y ey 7 a a 76 8 dddoipov *dud dpovtidi, wat, mévos
865
kel yap dvip dupa kdvdye Kapa,
$l,
@ géyyos tmvov Siddoyov, 76 7 édrridwv
dmiotov olkovpnua tevde Tov Eévar,
> fe ? am ~ a NX 2 ca 7» A OU yap TOT, ®@ Tal, TOUT av eEnvyng eyo
~ > ~ ea TAnval o édelvas Oe Taya Tihpara
870
Heivar mapovTa Kat EvvadpedodyTa por,
863. 7d 8] 7d8’ LA. 866. dvnp] dvjp LA.
Blaydes conjectures BAére xalpia pd- vet. But Neoptolemus is the first to perceive the signs of waking in Phi- loctetes. Others, BAén’ ei xaipia pwvw,
863. 7d 8’ GAdoipov *apG.. kpdri- oros} ‘So far as our minds can grasp, young sir, the toil that frightens not is best.’ Cp. O, T. 1234, 5,6 wey TaxuoTos Tav Adywv ciety Te Kal padeiv, TEOvnKE Oeiov "Ioxdorys xapa: Plat. Rep.7.517 B, 7a 8 ovv éuol pawvdpeva otrw palvera, évy TO ywworw TedevTaia 7% TOU ayabov idéa nat pdys épacdar. apu& seems to be required by the indications of the metre (dactylic with anacrusis Vv.)
arévos 6 p17 poBGv] The Chorus are probably using the language of fisher- men, meaning that if Philoctetes is once alarmed, the capture of the bow will be more difficult. See above, 1. 839, @fpay, and cp. Plato, Lys. 206 B, woiés tis oby dv oo Soxot OnpevTis elvat, ei dva- aoBot Onpevav Kai dvoadwrorépay Tiv dypav mooi; AjAov ore pavaAos. For novos in this connection, cp. Pind. Pyth. 2. 79, dre ydp eivddroy mévov éxoicas Bad | cxevas érépas, dBdaric- Tos eipu, pedAds Os bmep Epkos, drpas: Theocr. 21. 14, otros Tois dhiedow 6 mas mévos. The common _interpreta- tion, from the Scholiast downwards, has been, ‘The labour that causes no fear, i.e. that is not attended with danger.
865. pnd’ abeotavat ppevdv] * And not take leave of your senses.’ Cp. El. 1326, & mrcioTa pepo Kal ppevay THTW- EVO, KATIA,
*apd)| gua LA Vat.bVV% éxq Vat. 870. éAev@s] éAeewvas A,
Dind. corr.
866. For dvayeu, ‘ Uplifts again,’ cp. Aj. 131, KAiver Te ndvé-yer aduy,
867 foll. Just when the plot against his peace is being urged most vehe- mently, Philoctetes awakes, and pours out touching words of unsuspecting thankfulness for the patient care, of which he little knows the motive. He throws himself afresh on Neop- tolemus, and will have no support but
his. 867, 8. & déyyos.. Eévwv] =‘ Light after sleep, how welcome! And how
surpassing fondest hope, the patient tendance of these friends!’ For the construction of péyyos and oixovpnpa, cp. Trach. 1046, 7, @ TOAAG. . poxOqoas eyw.
SudSoxov] ‘Succeeding,’ taking the place of (in my experience).
éM\ribwv dmuorov] ‘Beyond the be- lief of expectation,’ i.e. which I could not have believed beforehand.
oikovpynya}] More concrete than oi- roupia =‘ Act of keeping watch.’ oisov- peiy is, ‘To keep watch over a person’s property and interests in his absence.’ So Neoptolemus has guarded the bow and the person of Philoctetes during his prostration, from the thievish at- tempt which he most feared.
869. ov« Gv é€yixnoa] ‘I could not once have vaunted.’ The aorist implies ‘for a single moment,’ and is thus more forcible here than the im- perfect would have been.
871. petvat has been unreasonably suspected, Cavallin conjectures iSety,
Ffe
436
ZOPOKAEOYS
aA a? ovxovy ’Atpeidat Todr erdnoay * edddpws
otras éveyxeiv, a&yabol orparnddrat,
GN ebyeviis yap 1) pvows Kag evyevar,
ng a? 3 > n ® Téxvov, 7 Of, WadvTa TaUT Ev EvXEpEt
875
€Oov, Bos te Kal dvoocpias yépov.
kal viv émeidi tovde Tod Kaxod SoKet
> rd AHOn Tis elvar Kavdrravaa Oy, TEkvor,
ra at p avros adpov, ot pe KardoTnoov, TEKvoy,
Bi Ed ca iv’, jvik dv Koos p amadddén Tore,
880
OppadpeO’ és vady pnd’ éricxwper 7d mheiv,
NE.
aN HOoua pév o° eioiddy rap édrida
Fs dveduvoy BAr€érovTa KapmvéovT ert
as ovKér’ dvtos yap T& ovpPBbrad cot
872. ebpdpws] edrdpws LA. Brunck. corr.
Gol A. 884. cor] cov A.
872. otkou “AtpetSar] ‘It was not the Atreidae, who—.’ ody marks the reasonableness of Philoctetes’ doubt, which was in accordance with the con- duct of the Atreidae.
*etpépws] This seems the simplest correction of edmépws. See Essay on L. § 55. p.101. Others prefer edweras, comparing Fr. 523, xpedv | 7d 0a Ovn- tovs dvras edreTas pepav. Or, ebAdgus. Paley retains edmépws.
874. KE evyevOv] The frequent al- lusions to his father have a constraining power over the heart of Neoptolemus.
875. év edyepet Cov] ‘Took as a light burden.’ 876. Bows} This reference of Phi-
loctetes to his own cries makes us feel how involuntary they were. He knew them as an inseparable accompaniment of his presence anywhere.
877. wal viv] Cp. O. T. 52, 3, dpide yap kal thy ré7 aici Tyxnv | Tapécyxes huiv, cal raviv toos yevod.
879. Nauck, following A. Zippmann, transposes this line to before 890 and rejects 880 and 889. The apparent coldness of Neoptolemus, who in 886 ignores this appeal of Philoctetes to him, may, however, be accounted for by supposing that his consciousness of acting a part makes him less forward with the show of sympathy, now that his emotions are really stirred,
873. dyaboi] dyabol LT. diya-
880. Philoctetes is not yet confident that his powers are fully returned. The habit of lying perdu after each attack makes him less prompt to move. But he feels that he must be ready to start as soon as he can. (But qy. 9.4.70 mvedp am. moré? Cp. supr. 639, 40.)
882. pév prepares for the narrative in viv 8 alpe cavrév.
883. dvaduvov BAérovra] ‘ Opening thine eyes without the look of pain.’ Baénovra is sometimes put simply as an equivalent for (@vra, e.g. Aesch. Ag. 677, nat (@vra nal BAénovra, But here the expression is modified by the addition of dvy@duvoy as an adver- bial accusative (i.c. not only seeing the light but free from the look of pain). Others take dyw6uvoy as a mas- culine adjective, and make dvdduvov Brérovra=‘ Living in freedom from pain.’ :
884. Ta oupPdrard oor. . épatvero] Either (1) ‘Your commerce with the circumstances surrounding you:’ i.e. Your behaviour in the present Junc- ture: a figurative use of the ordinary meaning of cvpBddua: or (2) ‘Your symptoms, when regarded in the light of your affliction:’ i.c. Considering your peculiar case your appearance suggested the inference that you were dead. The latter meaning (2) receives some confirmation from Hdt. 5. 92, 7,
PIAOKTHTHS.
437 mpos Tas mapotvoas ~vugopas epaivero, 885 a , > a viv 8 aipe cavrév: ef dé oor paddov diror, x, 4 > an a Z ) ” oicoval o olde’ Tob mévou yap ovk skvos, éreimep obtw aol 7 edo€’ éuot te Spay, 2 cy et ~ x »¥ » an 1, aivd rd8’, & wat, cai po trap, dSomep voeis tovrous 8 éacov, pi) BapyyOdcw Kah 890 dopj mpd tod Séovros’ odml vyl yap aXdis mévos Tovro.or cuvvatew époi, NE, éora ré8* adN totw te Kadrds dvréxou. Pl, Odpoe, 76 Tor cbvnbes dpbdce pi’ eos. = ? n (a | , 2 NE, wanat ri dira SpGu eyo roivbévde ye;' 895 7 > + a - -~ # /. ri 0 orw, & mai; mot mor e&€Bns dyo; NE, ovk of6? 810ou xpi) rdmopov tpérew eros, PI, daropeis 8& Tod ot; ph rey’, ® téxvov, Tade, NE, arN évOdd’ dn 70086 Tod mdOovs Kupe,
886. aipe] aépe A pr. 888. obrw] otrws A. otrw IT, 895. Spep’] Spoy’ LT (yp. dpGyu T). ye} Aéye LI'L’. ye A. 896. Adyo] Adyor A. and, more doubtfully, from Eur. Ion 894. ‘Fear not. Long habit will
41I, quoted by L. and S. But the former is better on the whole, and agrees with go, the reading of the chief MS. See v. rr.
887, 8. Cp. supr. 522, 3. Neopto- lemus professes to be encouraged by these words of the Chorus to assume that they will not spare pains in helping Philoctetes, whose wishes are seconded by their prince:
889. &amep voets}] ‘As you really mean.’ Philoctetes does not take the refusal of Neoptolemus to lift him with his own hands. He is too much im- pressed with his actual kindness to be at once affected by the coldness and re- serve of his language.
892. ovvvaiew]| For the infinitive, see Essay on L. § 33. p. 57, and cp. especially O. C. 1211, 2, doris Tov méovos pépous xpy cer « » dhew.
893. Neoptolemus gives Philoctetes his hand, but bids him exert himself, and put forth his strength in using the support. He is roused by this and makes the necessary exertion.
enable me to rise.’
895. If Neoptolemus had followed the course marked out for him, he would have taken Philoctetes on board, and only when out at sea have let him dis- cover the destination of the voyage. But now that the decisive moment is arrived, he cannot deceive the unfortu- nate who has trusted him. For the optative (potential) without dy, see E. on L. § 27. p. 45. Others read 877° dv.
896. ‘ What mean such words, myson? Whither tends this sudden diversion ?’
897. ‘I know not which way to express what is so full of perplexity.’ tdmopov . . éros is the word that can neither be spoken nor kept silent.
898. Philoctetes cannot bear that doubts should rise just when his hopes are on the point of being fulfilled.
899. (1)‘ But 1 am at such a point of difficulty (that I must speak).’ totde awé&0ous, sc. Tis dmopias, from daopeis, supr. Or (2) simply, ‘I am in a diff- culty.” Cp. Aesch. Choéph. 891, é- Tavba yap 5) Tovs ddixdpny Kakod.
Z2OPOKAEOYS
b!, od d4 ce dvcxépera Tod voojparos 900 treoev SoTe pH pb dyew vadrnv Er; NE. dravta dvoxépeta, thy abtod gicw érav AuTav Tis Ope Ta pi mpocerkira, [90 a. PI, arX obdty tw tod gutevcavrTos at ye dpds obd& haveis, EcOddv dvdp éraPedrdr. 905 NE. aicxpss pavodpat’ tobr dviGpar médat, I, ovkovv év ois ye Spas év ois & avdas, doxva, NE, & Zeb, ti Spdow; Sedrepov AnPOS Kaxés, kptrtov 6 & ph def Kal A€yav alcyioT ery; Pl. dvip 88, ef py yo Kakos yvopny eduy, gto mpodovs p eorke KaKALT@Y Tov TAOdY oTENELY, NE, uray pev otk eywye, AuTNpas OE pH} méume@ ce paddov, TOOT avi@pat drat, b/, ri more Néyes, & TExvov; oS ov pavOdve, Ql. eracey] enacey LY. emeacey A. 902. abrod] abrot L. abrod A.
903. mpocendra] mpoonxovta T, A. -woAAAT. gio. dvqp] dvjp LAT.
L. éowe A,
goo. ot 84] ‘Surely it cannot be—;’ i.e. ‘I trust it is not.’ Cp. Trach. 668, and note.
gor. vaitnv] ‘On board your ship.’ vattns here=mAwrnp. The word is used predicatively. For both, cp. Aesch. Pers. 719, meds 7) vaTys 5¢ metpay THY’ éuwpaver Tadas ;
go2. G&mavta Suoxépera] ‘There is nothing but unpleasantness.’ For this use of the abstract noun, cp. O. C. 883, dp’ ovx bBpts 748’;
903. Srav is postponed to give greater emphasis to tiv atrod ¢u- ou,
Avmav] Cp. supr. 865, dpesravat.
904. €w rod dutetcavros] ‘From (i.e. ‘alien to’) your father’s strain.’ éfw is suggested by Acméy and purevoar- tos by puaw. Mollweide very ingeniously conjectured rod mpoceinwdros (which, as Nauck observes, might be corrupted to Tob mazpos eixdros), but his conjecture is less forcible than the text.
907. ‘There is certainly no baseness
913. Téure] néurow T.
ae 906. mada] médAw L. Cp. 913, 966. mada 907. ye] te LY ye A. ’yh| aya L. we eéyw A, xakdsT.
otor C*T. ofs 8 A. QII. €ouxe] Eornev
ois 8] of 8 L.
ae mada] méAw LY. méduy C2. mada A,
in what you are doing. But for what your speech may imply, I feel afraid.’ For éxv@, describing a state of vague, but painful apprehension, cp. O. T. 746, 749. For the ellipse, d«va (un) aicxpos paris), see Essay on L, § 39, 6. p. 74. Nauck unnecessarily conjectured 颒 ois.
g08. Setrepov] ‘A second time.’ He is already convicted of baseness in his own mind for having concealed his intention, and he foresees the reproach which the avowal of this same intention will draw down upon him.
gio. The idea of the homeward voyage is so vividly present to Phi- loctetes’ mind, that the only evil inten- tion he can imagine in Neoptolemus is that of leaving him behind.
g12. Aumav..éywye}] Sc. oreA@ Tov Tour.
912, 3. pi) | wept] The position of the words has the effect of throwing a strong emphasis on méumw.
914. tl rote] The trisyllablic foot
PIAOK THTHS.
439
NE. oddév ce kpia det yap és Tpolay ce mreiv 915 » ~ mpos tovs “Axaiods kal tov "Atpeddv orddor, wy , e O!, oto, ri ciras ; NE. Hi orévage, mply pans. 2 ; are Pl. moiov wdOnpa; ri pe voeis dpacal more; NE. odcat kako pev mpdra todd’, érerta St &dv cot ra Tpotas media mopOjca poddr. 920 ‘ a? 2 ~ im, nw P!, Kai trait adnOq Spay voeis ; NE, TOAAH Kparel TovTav avdyKn kai od pip Ovpod Kdtvov, 1 a s Pl, dm6drwdra tTAHpov, moodédouat, tip, d kéve, dédpaxas ; adrédos ws trdyos Ta rééa por, , ® nA NE, aXX ovx ofdy te Tay yap év TédXEL KAvEWY 925 - I la ‘ x , n 76 T EvdiKdv pe Kal Td ouppépoy roel, $!, & nip od Kai wav Seiwa Kal mavoupytas
916. rév] rav L. rév A. 918. bpacac] Spaca L.
A. woetT,
marks increasing agitation. Cp. infr,
923: 4
95, 6. ‘ Ex his tantum abest ut pos- terior versus ejiciendus sit, ut ejus ad- jectione eximie ostenderit Sophocles, quam penitus perspectam haberet animi humani naturam. Nam ubi quis semel ab sé impetravit ut proferat quod celare jussus erat, jam, quasi expiaturus non recte factum, non aliquid, sed omnia cupit effundere.’ (Hermann.) It may be observed here that the or:yopvOia in the Philoctetes are, like the style generally, less severely regular than in any of the other plays.
g17. mpiv pa0ys] ‘Till you under- stand the case.’ Neoptolemus indulges the hope, which he only abandons at the last moment (infr. 1391), that Phi- loctetes may see that it is for his ad- vantage to go to Troy.
919, 20. He here states briefly that which at a more favourable moment (infr. 1326-47) he explains at full.
920. Ta .. weSia] A periphrasis for Tpolav, Cp. infr. 1332. The extent of the Trojan plain struck the imagination
orddov] orddwy L. 924. 7a] om. LI.
otdédov A. 7a A.
gr7. ri] ri y B.
926. more} moetv L. mover
EL, 927. Setua] Snua L. Setya A.
of the Greeks who lived in a broken, uneven country.
g21. dAn0q] ‘In very deed.” For the adverbial predicate, see Essay on L. § 23. p. 38.
922. woAAy.. dvdyxq] ‘ This is ruled by strong necessity.’ «pare? rovTwy, sc. wore oUTw yevécOa.
kat] ‘And therefore.” «ai with im- peratives has often a slightly illative force. Cp. Plat. Gorg. 449 C, rovrou pry bel, @ Topyia’ wai por énidey abrov TovTou moinga.
923. & Eéve] This change in the manner of address, from ® réxvov, supr. gt4, marks the transition from con- fidence to estrangement on the part of Philoctetes.
926, To 7” évBucdv . . rrovet] and interest alike compel me.’ supr. 50 foll., r11 foll.
927-962. In this passionate outburst Philoctetes first reproaches Neopto- lemus, then appeals to his feelings of honour and compassion, then meekly supplicates him. Then (934), when Neoptolemus turns away to hide the
‘ Duty: Cp.
440
ZOPOKAEOYS
a 2 > as 7 7 2 Sewys téxynp ExOorov, oid p eipyaoo, ay > s ip x 2 , > en of Amdrnkas’ ovd ératoxtver bh opav = 2 Tov mpootpémaioy, Tov Exérnv, ® oXETALE ; od ,
dmeorépnxas Tov Blov Ta TOE edAdv.
~ cal dr6dos, ixvobpai o, amddos, ixetedw, Téxvor,
mpos Ocav matpewv, Tov Biov * pe padpérns.
93°
~ > dor tddas, GAN ovdé mpocgovel p Ert,
EN ds peOjoov pHro8’, OS pa waduv. 935
® Apéeves, & mpoBAAres, @ Evvovoia
Onpov dpeiwy, @ KaTappwyes TéTpat, ipiv ta0, ob yap aAdAov old btw déyo,
3 Z ~ cal 2 P advakdaiopat tapotat Tots eiwOdou,
foe)
928. eipydow] (eip)-yaow L. oedns] yy we apérns L. mpoopavet | tpopwret L. mpoopavety p’.
impression thus made on him, Philoc- tetes, thinking him obdurate, complains to the unconscious companions of his solitude. His speech insensibly returns to Neoptolemus, with whom he again pleads, first indirectly, then with one brief direct appeal (1.950). When this is answered by silence, he yields to des- pair, and turns his face and his com- plaint towards the lonesome cave. Once more (961) his mind reverts to him who has been so cruel, but had seemed so guileless, and before cursing him, he waits to know whether Neoptolemus will even yet repent. ©
927. wip] Cp. O. T. 190, 1, and note.
av Setpa} In this and similar ex- pressions (supr. 622) it is doubted whe- ther was is distributive or intensive, attributive or predicative. (1) may dis- tributive: i.e. ‘ terror of every kind’ (not only mip). (2) may intensive, ‘entire’ or ‘utter terror.’ The latter is more probable. ‘Thou that art fire and terror unrelieved.’
aravoupyias .. €xOorov] ‘ Most hate- ful piece of knavish villany.’ For the abstract neuter substantive applied to persons in expressing dislike, cp. Ad- Anpa, pioos, Afua, etc. So POéyua in expressing affection,
932. ixvodpal a”) ixvodp A. py pov *pédrno A.
of py’ 6 mais pw edpacey ob& 'AyxiAdréws” 940
933. HE pa peapédns T. Elmsi, corr. 934-
929, 30. ov8’ ématoxiver .. oxérAte] This is more forcible when taken inter- rogatively as a separate sentence. It is otherwise with the brief clause 008’ éx- auoxvve: A€ywv in Aj. 1307.
930, 2. The iteration and the broken rhythm (1. 932 has ¢hree trisyllabic feet) are expressive of distracted feeling.
935. @8’] ‘Even so. For the em- phatic resumption of the antecedent, see E. on L. § 40. p. 75.
awéAwv] ‘The opposite way.’ ‘ Aver- tit vultum.’ Brunck. Cp. Eur, Med. 411, kal dia kal mayra mad oTpépeTa.
936. mpoBAfites] The substantive is more easily omitted with mérpa: follow- ing in the next line.
936, 7. Euvovolar Onpav édpelov] ‘Wild comrades of the hills.’ Cp. supr. 184, 5, orieT@v 7% Aaciow pera Onpov, and for the abstract word, Eur. Alc. 606, dvdpav Pepaiwy ebperts Ta- poucta,
939- avaxAalopar] ‘I complain in my own behalf.’ Such is the force of the middle voice. Cp. Antiphon, 119, 24, dnoarepovpevos 5é im’ abta&v pnde Tas mapovoas drvyias dvaxAavcacba mpods buds, dwop@ eis fvrwa dAdAnv owrtnpiav XpH be Karapvyeiv, Trach. 153.
eiwPdorv] Sc. mapetvar.
940. Cp, supr. 260, and note.
PIAOKTHTHS,.
opbcas dmdgev otkad’, és Tpofav p’ dye mpoobeis te xeipa Sefidv, Ta rééa pov iep& NaBov rob Lnvds ‘Hpaxré€ovs exer, kal totow “Apyeloior dyvacbar Oédet,
as advdp éhdv loxupiy ex Bias pw dyer, KovK 016 évatpwy vexpov, } Kamvod oxidy, eiSwArov ddos, ot} yap dv cbévovTd ye cidév pos erred oS dv OS exov7’, ef pi dddrO, viv & jrdrnpar dSvopopos. ti xph pe Spay;
se) 2. Fe fot > es a“ “GX admddos, GAAd viv er ev cavT@ yevod,
441
945
[90 b.
95°
tt pis; owas, ovdéy ei’ 6 Sdicpopos.
® oxhpa wétpas Simvdov, adOis ad mdduv
etoerpt mpds ce Widds, odk exov Tpodyy"
2 > 2 ~ AN 2 eee a G@AX avavoduat TOd ev atvrAlp péovos,
O41. dndgerv] drag A. Ady] eddy pL. Ady p (sic) A. A. pe Spay T.
ai7a T. 952. oxfpua| xpjya L pr. pat LATL? Vat. Vat. b VV3.
942. xetpa Settdv] Cp. supr. 813, and note. And for mpooriOnm in a similar connection, cp. El. 47, dpxw mpoorideis: Fr. 428, dprou de mpoore- Oevros émipercatépa | pox? KatéaTy.
943. For the slight transposition of the order of the words=iepd rod.. ‘Hpardéous, AaBov ~xe, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77. In rot Znyvos “Hpa- k)éous the second genitive has become a sort of epithet. Cp. Ant. 154, 6 O7Bas .. Baixuos.
944. dhvacbar] his own.’
945. ék Bias p’ dyer] ‘He seeks to carry me away by force.’ In taking the bow, Neoptolemus tries to force Philoctetes to depart. Philoctetes feels this, though he prefers to die.
946, 7. Cp. O. C. 109, 10, ol«rel- par’ dvipds Oidimou 765’ dOALov | efSwAov, ob yap 5) 76 y’ dpxaiov Bépas.
947, 8. ob ydp..86A@] These words are especially calculated to wound the pride of Neoptolemus.
949. tTi..8pav) He returns upon himself for «4 moment, but, finding no
‘To show them as
942. mpoobeis| mpodeis L? A. Blas pw) Blao AT. 950. GAX’] om. MSS. add Turn. oxfipa CiA,
yp. avavodpa: dvrt rod énpavOqcopar C** mg.
mpooOels T. 945.
949. we Spay) moety gavTd| cavrod AR. o” 954. abavodpar] ad Gayov-
resource, makes one more effort to reach the heart of Neoptolemus. He is met with silence.
gs0. Cp. Ant.552, ri 897° dv adAd viv o ér wperdoiw éyw; For év cavté yevot, ‘Return to thy true self, cp. Xen. An. I. 5. 17, dxovoas raira 6 Kréapxos év éaur® éyévero : Aj. 639, 40, ovxéte ovvtpdpas dpyais gumedos. The other idiom, év cavro®, read in Par. A. (‘esto apud te,’ Lamb.), is a humorous expression unsuited for tragedy.
952. oXipa wéetpas Simvdov] ‘Rock formed with twofold doorway,’ i.e. mérpa Simvdos éoxnuatiopévn. For a similar periphrasis, cp. Eur. Alc. 911, ® oxfipa déuwv, mds eicédOw ; ‘A com- mon periphrasis for any object that presents itself to the eye in a familiar form.’ Paley.
atts ad mad] Supr. 930, 932.
953. Wirds..tpodtv) * Without means of defence or sustenance.’ Cp. Aj. 1123, wav Wrds dpeécorpu oot ¥ andkiopévw: infr. 1125, 6, xept woAAwy | ray épdv pedéou Tpopay.
954. avavotpat] There can be no
442
od mrnvov épyiv ovde Onp dpeBdrny
2O0POKAEOYS
955
2 rogois évaipwy toiwid’, aAN adros Tdédas
Oavav tapééw dail’ ip av epepBounr,
kai p ods eOjpwv mpdcbe Onpdoovcr viv
divoy déovov b& piotov ticw Tédas
mpos Tod SoxodyTos ovdev eidévat Kaxkédr.
960
> ddo1o eh To, mply pdOouw ei Kat mdr
ra - 2 X eA 7 a YVaLnv PETOLTELS” €l oe FP”, Odvots KQaK@S,
XO,
od A a ” ti Sp@pev; ev col Kal 7d mArely Hpas, ava§,
Hon ott Kal tots robde mpocxwpeiy Aéyots.
NE,
2 b XY a % 2 ra - epfol fev OlKTOS detvos EMTETTTOKE TLS
965
-W mn nan Tove’ dvdpds od viv mp&rov, GAAw Kal médau.
$/.
2 = a nm % bop ‘ ‘ co eAénoov, ® Tal, mpos Oe@v, Kal pr maps
~ ~ ow id 4 a aavrod Bporois dvedos, exkAéas Epé,
NE.
tiv Zkipov ottw Trois mapodow dx Oomat.
$/.
2 na oipo, Th Opdow; pymor dpedov urrety
97°
> a ) n ovk ef Kakos ot: mpds Kaxdv 6 avdpdv pabor
okas fev aicypd. viv & dddoct Sods
9£6. roai8’} rotow L pr.
bev L. mpdobe A. mapns A.
doubt about this reading, though the notion of a ‘second death’ (see v. rr. and cp. vexpdéyv, supr. 946) has infected the MSS.
768’ év avhio] Cp. supr. 19, infr. 1087.
957. For the suppressed antecedent (rots or éxelvors), cp. El. 1060, rpopas «ndopéevous agp’ dv .. BAdoTwowv,
959. piovov] ‘In requital.’ pucioy is (a) that which is rescued from plun- der, (5) what is taken in reprisal, (c) an act of reprisal or requital.
960. For mpés, «.7.A. after a verb in the active voice, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 64:
961. dAo10 py rw) ‘ Perish—not yet!’ The curse already on his lips (éAo0) is suspended by the addition of the nega- tive and changed to dAo:0 py Tw, K,T.A. then finally resumed in 6dvois.
mpiv pddou.’] Cp, supr. 325, and note,
roid CiA,
966. méAa] nee La mle A. 969, 971, 978. Persons omitted in A.
GAd’] om, A. 958. mpdade] mpic-
967. napjs] maphe L.
kat] Cp. infr. 1270, otmovy éveore kal perayavar Tad ;
963. SpSpev] Conjunctive mood.
964. 95y is to be joined with mrciv, ‘To sail at once,’ Cp. supr. 466, 737 .. OTEAAEOOE ;
968. cavtod] Some editors prefer caurdy, the reading of IT, i.e. ‘Do not let thy name become a reproach amongst men.’ But the reading of L is sound. ‘Suffer not this reproach against thee to go forth amongst men.’
exxAapas éué] ‘Through your de- ceiving me.’ Cp. supr. 55.
969. Spaow| Aor. conjunctive.
972. €oucas Hkew] For this conver- sational periphrasis, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 77, 4, and cp. Ant, 1279 foll.
For Sots used like évdovs, ‘ yielding’ (cp. the intransitive use of ‘give’ in English), see Essay on L. § 55. p. 101, 4. Cp. also the turn of expression in A). 483, 4, madoal ye pévror kal 8ds av-
PIAOKTHTHS.
443
o ’ wy” ois elkos ExmAe, Taud por pebels brra.
tt Sp@pev, dvdpes ;
Bs > 4 \ a ovK ef pedels Ta Tééa Tadr éuol médw ;
> ’ an aA ® KadkioT avdpav, ti Spas ;
975
$!. otpor, tis dvip; dp ’Odvecéas Krvo ;
? rs ¥ ’ ~ lal Odvacéws, cdg’ ic6’, euod x’, dv cicopas.
4 s oipow mérpapat KatrodAwnr. 68 fv dpa
6 gv\NaBdv pe Karovordicas dm)av.
2 > > A éyd, cad icO’, ovK aAXos" Sporoye rade.
980
PI. admrddos, dhes por, mai, Ta Téa,
TodTo mév,
> oy ms ovd jv Ody, Spdoet wor’ aANA Kal ct Sel
P - ~ oteixew du attois, i) Bia oredodai ce.
o/. &’, o
oid’ éx Bias &£ovew ;
SN a LCA hy ph Eprns éxov. . © Anpvia xOev Kai Td TayKpartés oédas
kak@v KdkKioTe Kal ToAuHoTaTe,
985
= ~ ~ Hopaorérevetov, taira 47 dvacyerd,
re doe Ca el pf ovTos €xk Tov oav amdgerar Bia ;
OA, Zeds &c6’, iv cidfs, Zeds, 6 Thode yas Kpardv, [91 a.
976. avnp] dvip LA. 6(v)poroya L. spodroy® A. Lpr. alot de A.-
Tho yns A.
bpacw pirors | ywupns xpatioa, Tacde ppovridas pedeis: Eur, Phoen. 21, 7507 dovs.
979. &vAAaBav] Cp. supr. 945, and note.
981. mat] Cp. supr. 967. The hate- ful sight of Odysseus drives Philoctetes once again to throw himself on the mercy of Neoptolemus. Cp. Lear, 2. 4, ‘Those wicked creatures yet do look well-fa- voured, | When others are more wicked ; not being the worst | Stands in some rank of praise-—I’ll go with thee.’
982. For the situation, cp. O. C. 858 foll.
983. otelxew &p’ adrois] ‘To march along with them.’ The pronoun avrois
978. 68°] from && L,
982. Spacer} Space A. 983.47) 9 L. HA.
piprns ACL? Vat.b V?R. pw eipwns V. pl Epmrns Vat.
oo A. 980. dporoya] xal oé bet) Kai oe 51 985. 2H Epmns] pijpmys L.
989. Tijode ys] THOSE
refers to Neoptolemus and his attend- ants. Here, as infr. 1003, the language is assisted by the scene. Others refer abrois to the bow, but in this case some other verb than oreixew would be required.
986-8. Cp. supr. 800, infr. 1464.
987. Cp. supr. 376, and note.
988. rav cay] Sc. xwpiwy. The pron. refers to Anuvia xOwy, the words «al... ‘Hoateréreverov being 6a pécov.
989. tv’ eiSfjs] ‘I tell you!’ Cp. Aesch. Cho. 439, éuacxadladn 8 &0 ws 768’ eidps. In such expressions there is an ellipse of Aéyw.
TAode yas] Lemnos.
ZOPOKAEOYS
444 Zeds, 6 Séoxtra tad0’- danpeTo & eye, 990 b!, @& ploos, ota Ka€avevpicxes héyev Oeods mpotetvav rods Oeods wpevdeis *riOns. OA, ovK, adX ddnbeis. 4 8 68ds ropevréa, O!. ot dnp eyoye. OA, gnpl. mecotéov rade, b/. otwor rdédas. Huas piv ws dovrovs capas 995 matnp dp e€épucev od édevOépous, OA. otk, GAN spotovs Tots dpicroow, ped dv Tpotay o édeiv Sef kal Katackdyya Big. PI, obdémoré y’* ob Hv xph pe wav mabey Kaxév, gos y dv 7 po yas 768° almewdv BdOpor. 1000 OA. ri 8 épyaceiers ; $l. Kpar épov 760° adtixa métpa mwétpas dvabey aiudgo mecov. OA. gévdAdrAgdBeré ¥ adrév: pip’ mi red’ Eotw rade. OI. & xelipes, ola mdoyer év xpela pidrns veupas, tw avdpos Totde cuvOnpdpevat. 1005 990. Zevs] Zeds & L. Qgl. Kdgaveupiones] eégaveupicneas A. 992. rlOns}
7iOeis LAT, Auratus corr. dodA0s L pr. SovAous C'A,
xpa] xe L. xpq CAL. (7) LL. éws A.
994. meoTéoy] maréoy L, meoréov A.
997. OA.] Here and elsewhere only —L. — 999.
v7 mabety] nadeiyv L. madety AT. ainewdv] from émewdv Clr ?4,
995. SovaAous]
1000. éws ¥’] éws
aimewov A, 1003. fvAAd-
Beré y'] fvdAdBer LVL? Vat. Vat.b V. gvAddBeré 7’ A.
992. Cp. O. C. 277. Zeus is false to Heracles if he favours the design against his friend.
993. The removal of Philoctetes ful- fils the prophecy of Helenus, and thus establishes the truthfulness of the gods.
994. ‘Isay, No! for my part.’ ‘But I say, Yes! you must be ruled.’ Gern- hard conjectured, ®I. ot pny’. OA. éyw dE ym
997. dpa is postponed because of the energy with which the first words of the sentence are spoken. See Essay on L. § 26. p. 44.
998. tots aptorovow] Neoptolemus.
1000. yfjs..Ba@pov] ‘This Lemnian steep.’ Cp. Aj. 859, & yijs lepdy oixeias médov | Sadapivos. For the descriptive pleonasm of yijs, cp. Aesch. Prom. 433, *Aidos .. wuxos yas.
1002, wérpq] ‘On the rock; i.e, & wétpa =els merpay (rather than instrum. dat.), to be joined with aipdgw. mérpas is ablative genitive with meowv.
1003. EvAAGBeté y’ atrév] ‘Ay, ap- prehend him.’ -ye may be explained by supposing the attendants to have ad- vanced of their own accord on seeing the intention of Philoctetes. Recent editors have adopted G. Bernhardy’s conjecture, fvAAGBeroy adrév, supposing Odysseus to address his ¢wo attendants, the usual 6’ dupirodo of Epic poetry. But if this were right the same dual form of command would have been found elsewhere, e.g. in O. C. 840, 847.
1005. dv5pés rodSe] * Odysseus,’ said with bitter emphasis. Cp. supr. 376, ei Taya Ketvos OTN’ apaiphoord we, TUV-
PIAOKTHTHS.
BY
@ pndev
>
445
bytes pnd ehevOepov dpovar,
of *at p imprOes, ds pf eOnpdow, aBav
mpoPrAnpa cavrot maida rév8 ayvar épol,
> = a dvdg.iv pev ood, Kardgiov 8 pod,
ds ovdey 7bn mrHY 71d mpocTtaxbey moreiy"
IOIo
dnros O& Kal viv eorw adryewas dépwv
sss _ ois T avros é€juaprev ois 7 eyo mabov.
GAN 1) Kaki) of) due prydv Brérovo’ del
Wuxi viv dguq t dvta Kod Oédovd’ Buws
ev mpovdidagey év Kakols eivat coor.
1015
\ = ? a co kat viv éu, & SvoTnve, cuvdhoas voeis
> a a ce dyew am axtis Thos’, év H pe mpovBddov
Yu Ja nn agidov epnpov aod, ev (Gow vexpor.
1007. om. A. Herm. corr. eotly L. éorw A.
Onpepevar is at once ‘caught’ and ‘bound.’
1007. ot’ at] This seems a more pro- bable correction of ofa than ofoy, which, though found in some MSS., may have arisen from a gloss.
*at] ‘Again,’ as you did ten years ago, when you took advantage of me sleeping ; supr. 271 foll.
1008, mpéBAnpa cavrTot] ‘As your stalking-horse.’ mpéBAnua is in appo- sition to maida, For mpoBddAdAec@a, as a word of blame, cp. Thuc. 1. 37, 70 ev- mpemes domovbov .. mpoBeBAnvra.
100g. dvdgiov..épod] ‘Who does not deserve to be thy minister, but well deserves to be my friend.’
to12. For the dative after dAyewds dhépwv =axOdpevos, see Essay on L. § 14. p. 21, and § 36. p. 64.
1013. 81d puxdv BAérovc"] This is differently explained, (1) ‘Spying into hidden places’ (so Musgrave, who com- pares Philo J. 2. p. 78, rév del BA€movTa wal TA év puxois THs Siavoias). For this cp. Aj. 11, cal o° obbéy elow Tia5e TaT- taivey mans | é7° épyov éoriv, Or (2) ‘Spying out of hiding holes’ (‘ per late- bras prospiciens,’Schndw.). The latter(2) is preferable, For the point here is, not that Philoctetes was hidden in his cave, but that Odysseus himself keeps out of
of” *av] ofa LI Vat. b. 1010. wroseiv] Troeiy L. IOI 4. O€A0v6"] OéAov @ L,
ov
dia ACV3, Toll. éorw] Oédove’ A.
olws V. of’ ammaAdes Vat. toeiv A. OéAwy 6 C? ort,
sight, while he watches the proceed- ings of Neoptolemus. This also gives ba a better meaning. ‘By &a is meant looking through the intervening darkness.’ (Paley.) Cp. Aj. 381, caxo- muvéatatév 7 GAnpa oTpatod: ib. 390, and note.
1014. dgvu%] ‘ Unapt,’ sc. mpds 70 Tol- ourév 7 Tovey: or, as Seyffert puts it, énl 76 copoy eivar év Kaxols, Cp. supr. 79, 80, €£or5a nat pice ce ph wepundra.| ToavTa pwveiv, pndé TExXvacOa Kaka.
1015. mpovdtSatev] ‘Has instructed him.” Cp. supr. 538, mpotpadov, and note.
1016, 8varnve] Cp. Aj. 1290, dba7NVE, not Bhénwv nor’ adra Kal Opoeis ;
ouvS4joas agrees with the subject of dyew. The intention here mentioned is spoken of in the more passionate phrase, supr. 979, as a finished act; cp. Aj. 1126, Sixaa yop Tévd ebtuxeiy KreivayvTd BE;
tory. axras] Supr. I, 272.
mpovBadou} ‘You contrived to cast me forth.” The (subjective) middle throws on Odysseus the prime respon- sibility of the act.
1018. dmodw]) ‘Outcast.’ Cp, the Homeric appytwp, d0émioros, dvéorios.
év Leow vexpov] ‘Among the living, but not alive.’
446 Z2OPOKAEOYS
ged.
drove: Kat oot modAddkis 760’ nvédunv. GN ov yap obdtv Oeol vépwovow 760 pol, 1020 ad piv yéynOas fav, eya 8 ddytvoua tor a0’, bre <@ adv KaKkois ToAAols TdAas, yerdpevos mpos aod Te Kai tov’ ATpéws OimdGv otparnydv, ois od raid’ drnpereis, ov pey KAomR Te KavdyKn ¢vyels
kairo. 1025
~3 a émdes Ap avrots, ewe d& tov mavdOdov éxévTa mAevcavd extra vavol vavBarny
drimov Baroy, ws ad drs, Keivor dF oé.
\ = 7 > » is io > 4 2 * ~ la 2 kal vov ri p dyere; Ti pe admdyecbe; Tod yap; ds ovdéy clue kal réOvny’ bpiv médau. 1030
Tas, ® Oeois ex OioTe, viv ovK eipi cot
xor6s, dvaddns; mas Oeois e~ecd’, epuod
€u 101g. Kai gor] kal od. yp. Kai cor A. nigdpnv] avédpny L. évédyny A. 1022,
avd’) aia’ A. 1023. re] ye LY. re A. 1025.7e] om. A pr.? — xavayey] nanary TD. 1028, 6¢ gé] bce C2, Be GEA. 1032. evfead’] éfeoG" V%,
z p00] yp. épod T mg.
to1g. kat] ‘And indeed.’ For the stress on kal, cp. El. 597 (ds TH pn- tépa | KakxooTopovper.) Kai a &ywye Se- onétw | i untép ove edacoov eis Huds véuw. Philoctetes adds this, not cor- recting himself, but as feeling painfully the impotence of his curse.
1022. rodr’ avré is cognate accusa- tive, expressing the cause. The pronoun refers both to (@y preceding, and to dre ¢@ following. Cp. supr. 797, Ant. 463, 4, doris yap év ToAdoiow ws éyd Kaxois | Gh, mas 88 obx! KarOavay épdos péper;
1025. KAomf te Kavdyny Luyets] ‘Through being kidnapped, and bound under compulsion.’ Cp. supr. 73, and note. For the metaphor in ¢uyeis, cp. Aj. 24, Kayd “OedrovTAs TOS breCvynyv Tove.
1027. €rtad vavot} Il. 2. 718, r&v 5e Drronrhrys Hpxev, Tofav eb eidds, éwrd veay.
1028. drusov ¢Badov] ‘Flung away dishonoured.’ For the use of the simple verb =é£éBadov, see E. on L. § 55. p. IOl, 4,
keivor 68 oé] Sc. exBareiy pe pacw,
Dindorf wrongly quotes é*Badoy as the reading of L.
1029. ‘And now why take me, why force me away?’ For the repetition and redundancy, cp. supr. 236, and note. amdyewv is the word for taking a eri- minal to execution, and the middle voice conveys more of personal feeling. (Cp. supr. 613.) The agitation of Philoctetes is again marked by two tribrachs fol- lowing each other. Cp. supr. 932.
1030, réOvyx’ dpiv] Cp. O. C. 1366, ht Tay ovx dv % 7d ody pépos. And for the dative, ib. 444, puydas ogw ew mra- Xos PAwpny dei.
1032, 3. ms Oeots ettec@. . én] ‘How shall ye declare to Heaven that ye will sacrifice or pour libation to the gods any more?’ evxeoGa is properly to say aloud in presence of a god, and so (a) ‘To pray,’ (b) ‘To vow,’ (c) ‘To glory.’ Here the meaning is somewhere between (c) and (b), ‘To vaunt’ and ‘To promise.’ Cp. Eur. Alc. 334, where ed- Xopuac is, ‘I thankfully profess.’
Qcots is (a) dative after edfeabe, (b) in a secondary construction with the in-
PIAOKTHTHS.
mActoavtos, aldew lepé; mos onévdew ert;
447
[or b.
aitn yap jv co. mpdpacis éxBareiy epé.
Kkakas dAdo’: *érciobe 8 AdtKnKorEs
1035
tov dvépa révde, Ocoiow ef Sixns pédet.
os eEoda 8 ws péder y+ eel ovror dv orddov
x J émredoat dy révd’ otvex’ avdpds aOXiov,
x >? S ae el ph Te Kévtpov Ociov Hy buds epod.
2 i ~ , GAX, © Tatpda yh Geol 7 erdyrior,
1040
? can ticacbe ticac8’ GAA TO Xpdvm Tore
eA ’ 7, y ” Fd - fdpravras auTous, €l TL Kap OLKTELPETE.
as (& pey olxtpads, ef & tou ddodA6Tas
A a = va , TOUTOUS, SoKotu av TS vooou TrEPEevy EVAL,
XO.
Bapts te kal Bapeiav 6 ێvos pdrw
ua ? eee ae ~ > « f: a THVO ei, Odvoced, Kodx treikovcay Kaxots.
OA.
TOAN dv réyew Exoipe mpds Ta TODS’ &xrn,
v7 , ~ at ae aN 53 / €l pou TApEelKoL’ VuV 6 evos KpaT@ Aoyov,
1034. abry] air L. corr. 1037.8] ye A. yT. ec from n C?. tmetxovcay A.
finitives at@ew tepd and onévdew. ‘How shall ye vaunt before the gods that ye will bum sacrifice to them, or make drink-offerings?’ There is no ground whatever for suspecting the reading.
For wAevoavros, cp. supr. 1027, infr. 1275.
1034. atrn.. €wé] Cp. supr. 8. It may be observed that Philoctetes here knows what he had not suspected at the time described by him, supr. 271.
éxBadetv] Sc. dare éxBareiv. Essay on L. § 36. p. 62.
1039. ei pH TL.. €uod] ‘ Were ye not pricked to it by some divine power re- minding you of me.’ Kévtpov is (a) literally, ‘ The prick of a goad,’ (b) meta- phorically, ‘A sharp thought’ (@etov, ‘im- planted bya god’); in which sense éyov is joined to it as an objective genitive. The religious feeling of these lines is very similar to Oed. Col. 96-105. Philoc- tetes’ hope in the gods, which at supr. 1020 had sunk very low, is revived by ‘the reflection that some Divine Pro- vidence must have caused the wish for his return to Troy. But he appeals only
See
1035. *dActoGe] dAotcbe LA. ddoio# dAowd’T. Brunck. émei| én’ L.
émel A, 1046. ireixovcar]
in the first instance to the gods of his fatherland, and to the gods of vengeance. The @cot éwéyror are either (1) the *Epwves. Cp. Aj. 835,6, rds del Te map- Oevous | dei 0° Spuoas mavta Tav Bporois man Or (2), as elsewhere, Zeus and Apollo. Cp. El. 175, Zeds, ds epopa mavta Kat nparuve.,
1042. kdp’] «ai belongs to the verb. Cp. Ant. 280, mavoa, mplv dpyts nape peota@oa réyov, and note.
1044. THs vécou] Sc, éx. See Essay on L. §8.p.11. Cp. Od. 1. 18, mepuy- pévos jev Gé0Awy:; Ant. 488, 9, obi Grvg- erov | udpov nakiorou.
For the relief afforded by vengeance, cp. El. 939, ris viv napovons mnpovis Avoes Bapos: ib. 1489, 90, ws Epot 768 dy xandy | povoy yévorto Tay madat AvuTHpiov.
1045. Cp. Ant. 471, 2, dydot 76 yév- vne w@pov ef dpod matpds | THs maidds* elxey 5 ove Eniorarat Kaxois.
For the hypallage in ddtw.. tret- kovoay, cp. O. C. 977, mas *bav 76 7 duov mpayp’ by eindtws peyors ;
1048, et por mapelkor] Sc, 70 mpaypa
1045.
448
ZOPOKAEOYS
o BS is ~“ as 5% 3. Pie ov yap TowovTwy Set, Towoirés elu eyo
xaérov oikaloy Kdyabdv dvdpay xpiors,
1050
ovk dv AdBows pov paddAov oddér’ edoe BA.
a 2 ro) iA xt vikay ye pévTo. mavTaxod xpyn(eov eur,
~ bd mrjv eis c& viv 8 aol y éExov éExoTHoopat,
, dere yap adrév, unde mpooatonr ere,
Pal # Or ~ 4 éare pipver, ovdt cot mpooypn oper,
1055
+ > of a oF. a 2 } Ya XQ Tad y Ow ExovTes Tadr, Emel mapecTi pev
Tedxpos wap hpiv, tHvd éemiotiuny exov,
2 ri
eyo
1049. ob] od L.' gov CT. 1055. gov] from ge A°.
Gare woAAG A€yev. ‘Did but my leisure serve me.’
viv 8 évos kpatd Adyouv] ‘But, as it is, I have only one thing to say.’ This refers to infr. 1054 foll. ‘All I can now say is that we need not take him, if he will not come. The bow is enough.’ Odysseus means that this is not the time for justifying his act. He will do and say only what is necessary for his end. When the plea of justice is required, arguments will not fail him.
kpat& has been suspected. The near- est parallel to it is O. T. 409, Tovde yap Kaye Kpare.
1049. TovovTwv .. rootros have here a general meaning, and roovtwv may be either (1) neuter, or (2) masculine. (1) ‘ Where this or that line of conduct is required, I follow that course ;’ or (2) * Where this or that character is needed, Iam of that character.’ Cp. Plato, Rep. 4. 429 B, 437 E, Phaedr. 271 D; Eur. Or. 1680 (ME. meiOecOar ypewv.) OP. Kayo Towovtos (sc. TH youn ipl wore meiGecGar), Others suppose a vague reference to the accusation of injustice in Philoctetes’ speech.
1050, 1. Cp. supr. 83-5.
1052, 3. wav ye. . ékorhoopar] ‘However, while in all other cases I am certainly solicitous to overcome, I make an exception in regard to you. On the contrary, I am willing to let you have your way.’ The paratactic structure (cp. supr. 1043) assists the surprise in wAny eis oé, which is thus brought in suddenly.
1051. pov]om. L. pov A.
ae" > oy 2 2 OX A 0, ds ofpar ood Kdkioy ovdty adv
1052. xpi(wv] yp. xpeic-
1053. ool y’] ye reaffirms eis cé with ironical courtesy.
1054. dere} Cp. supr. 1003.
1055. mpooxprfopev] mpoo-, ‘in ad- dition.’
1056. pev] ‘If no one else,’
1057. Cp. Od. 8. 219, where Odysseus boasts that he is second to none but Philoctetes in the use of the bow, and contrast Aj. 1120, 6 Togérns goiey ob opuxpov ppoveiv. It is necessary to the plot of the Philoctetes that skill in archery should be spoken of with re- spect, as in heroic times, whereas Mene- laus in the Ajax expresses the contempt of a hoplite of the time of Pericles for the light-armed bowman.
1058. éy 6’] ‘And I too.’ ‘Post mdpeote pev Tevxpos sequi dedebat 7a4- pes 8° eye, pro quo mutata orationis forma éy& te illatum est, quia hoc sine verbo positum est.’ Dindorf. E. on L. § 36. p.65. Cp. infr. 1424-8.
8s otpar, «.7.A.] The bow of Odys- seus is not less famous than that of Heracles. See Introd. to Trachiniae.
1058, g. ovdev.. py8"] od belongs strictly to ofwar, as in od pnut, od ¢al- vera, etc. ph is to be taken closely with the infinitive, which receives an hypothetical turn from dy preceding. Wunder quotes Plat. Prot. 319 B, b0ey 88 add Fyodpar od Sidanrdv eivae pnd in’ dvOpumrwv mapackevoror dvOpurrots, Sicatds edy eiweiv, but od there rather adheres to 55axrév, The repetition of the negative is here emphatic,
PIAOKTHTHS.
449
TovTwy Kparivew, pnd emibivew yepl,
a cee ie ON kee eee a ti Onra cod det; yxaipe tiv Ajjuvov mary.
1060
A - pets 0 iwpev, Kat thy’ dv 7d odv yépas
Tiysiy eyol veiperev, Hv o expyy eye.
$i,
” x , , , ° \ nr eS oipor ti Spdaw Stcpopos; od Tois éuois
drAoot Koopnbels év’Apyeios gavel;
OA. $/,
BH pw dvtipdver pndév, ds oretyovta 8%.
1065
® orépp “AxirdEws, 08S? ood Haris er
yevicopat mporpbeyxrés, aA obras dre;
OA,
} L a, N 4 ON ra ” X@pEeL ov" py Mpoodevoce, yevvaids Tmep dv
>
Hpav dros pH tiv tbynv Siapbepeis,
Pl. i Kai mpds bpdv OS epnuos, & Eévor,
1070
AccPOjoopar * dy KovK emouxrepetTé pe ;
XO.
2 ~ ~ 65 éotiv hydv vavkpdtwp 6 mais, bo dv
® Z ~ Ue » ° Z ovTos A€yn ol, TadTd gor xApeis Paper,
NE.
ny 2 ~ mpos Todd * duos O€ petvar, ef TovT@ Soke,
Xpovov Toaotrov, «ls
an XN oreiA@ot vatrar Kal
dkovoopar pev ws efuv oikrov mAéws
T0775
ge YA 2 SS. \. OOOV TA T EK VEwWS
Oeois evEdpcba.
ion Zz > xX [a 2 F ia XovTos TaX av ppovnow eV TOUT@ AgBou
1060. Ajpvov] Afpvoy A. 1068. mpdcdevoce] mpdodevoe LI. d:apbapijs T. xymets] y’ nueto L. x’ qpeta C?A,
1060. Cp. supr. 2, and note.
1062. Hv o” éxpiv éxev] Here, as above in 997, 8, Odysseus alludes to the prophecy, of which, however, Phi- loctetes has not been told. He was too impatient to listen to Neoptolemus, supr. 919, 20.
1064. For the absence of caesura in this line, cp. infr. 1369.
1066, 7. dwvijs .. mporpVeynrds] The pleonasm is pathetic. ‘Shall I no more hear your voice addressing me?’ Phi- loctetes, who supr. 220 foll. was over- joyed at the sight of Greeks, and longed to hear them speak, is now being left in tenfold desolation. He still clings to his hope in Neoptolemus, and makes a last appeal to the mariners, who,
VOL. II.
1062. Hv éxpiy o T. mpdorevoce A. IO71I. AecPOnoopar 84] AeepOnoop’ 46n LA. Wakefield corr.
1065. as}@L, ds C%. mpdcedOe B. 1069. diapbepeis] 1073.
507 foll., 676 foll., had shown some pity for him.
1074, 5. ‘Odysseus will tell me that I am a victim of weak pity: but still, if Philoctetes craves it, go not yet.’
akovcopar] ‘I shall be reviled.’ Cp. supr. 607, and note.
otkrov] Cp. O.C. 1636, odxotkrou péra.
ahéws is used in reproachful phrases, e.g. Aesch. Prom. 696, mpé ye oreva tes kal pdBou wAéa Ts ef.
1076. «is Scov] Sc. xpévov. Cp. O. C. 1701, El. 1075, and notes.
va,..€¢ veos|] ‘Things on board,’ For é#, with the genitive denoting the whereabouts of a thing, cp. mpés with genitive, éyyi@ev, méppudev, etc. Cp. also supr. 630, and note,
Gs
450
Ado Ti’ ¢ ~ ft dyes 0’,
1079. rH] GPL. vd A,
1079. *ptv with Agw. — vo] Neop- tolemus and Odysseus.
Some critics object to the form éppa- peQov and read dpympeda with P.
1080. Sppao@at] Infin. for imper. waxets, predicative. Cp. supr. 526, dpptodw raxvs: Thuc. 5. 9. § 7, ov 5é, ® Knreapiba, . . aipyidiws ras médas dvoigas émekOetv.
Philoctetes now feels that he is left completely alone and helpless, For the shipmates of Neoptolemus are only to remain for a little while, in the vain hope that he will change his mind. The following commos may be divided into two chief portions. The first, 1081-1160, is in effect one long monody of Philoctetes from the stage, of which the pauses are filled with short recitatives addressed to him by single choreutae. Without noticing these, he continues the strain of his lament. In
drav Kad@pev, dppadcbar Tayxets,
2O¢POKAEOYE
+. a \ x oy £ 7 6 Hu. vo pev ovv oppa@pedor,
1080
éppmpeOov] éppwpeba T.
the second part, 1161-1217, there is a real interchange of lyric numbers be- tween the Chorus and the chief actor. Still chanting singly, the mariners renew their efforts to win his attention. When they succeed in this, he bids them de- part. They make as if to go. Then he calls them back again: and begs for means of self-destruction. The commos ends on the re-appearance of Neoptole- mus followed by Odysseus. It is evi- dent that the second part of it especially must have been accompanied with va- rious gestures and movements to and fro in the orchestra. The ‘ melodra- matic’ character of this portion of the Philoctetes (ll. 730-1217) may be com- pared with the opening of the Oedipus Coloneus. The metrical scheme (in which again there are several doubtful points) is as follows :—
,
a
imme yy
y eee pes rd le a eee eee 5 oo eho, pis a Seg a meen ag Fig a / 61 hy Smee yy
10 £
2.)
ws wet ur Os
YU
wo
ue
-o()
SS FU SOG
7 ¥ FSU HUH UU HUY
L NO SS Go ie
4 —sMYUSVY
RS SS Py.
(2.) utun-utunu HEU OU fUuU- Uw? ox -Wur UG tuu— fu tue * In antistrophe +-——+4 UV Cp. B’ (2), Il. 2, 3.
™ oN : ? Or, — SU UY GUL - Iambic. 5 : vryuU—v— Glyconic.
Glyconic
Dactylic Tambic
} Yn antistrophe 4-—-—~—+4 UuU-. 3 In antistrophe — UU 4 VU 4 4
For the substitution of W— V4— for —~ UU 4— in
Tonic verse, which is allowed by some writers on metre, see
PIAOKTHTHS.
tuv—vutuvnuy
ft WI ee a ee owt
lo4uu—vuy
tuuH—uv tun
a —-4tu-"u- (?) vutuuruVURe
y
/ t CO eS Reine © Reames - Rema oa oad
15 ut uu UU 4 Ue
Christ’s Metrik, § 521.
én. (dmoAcAupéva). (z.)
vtu-u-vu
a! EP sR eee Cy
vtu-vutu- vtu-vu tuu-s4uu--
vutueunry
Sh OI © ote OR © tema ae /
gg
tuvu—-4 a aad
a Ua I
13 -~—-+-“-—
Gge2
3
451
2 In antistrophe ,JI+ V—uU-,
452
1, orp.a. (1.) & Kothas métpas ylador
“ SOPOKAEOYS
[92 a.
se 1a Oeppov kal mayera@des, ds o ovK Eneddov dp, ® Tadas,
2 2 Neier ovdérror, GAG pot
5 Kat OvjoKovTe cuvotcet, Ba Ca @por pot pot, @ mAnpéotatov avd.ov
1082. Oeppov Kai] Oepydy re kat LA. Turn. corr. 1085. ovSéror’] ovdérore LA. 1087, avAoy] abdloy L. avaAsov A,
@ rédas A. pot L. of pot poe poe A.
vutuuer , —-— fu UH —--—fuVR-UR , Surv Rg - 20 VI— Uf UU ——-+4uu---v t SSS IES jek gt vottutue-
/ Soelieeeienat oA Siento deed
(2.)
tue tuVnuY
tuvH-uVtuVnuyY
—tuuHvUtuUHuyY tuvqvuvutuvunavuy tuu-uvtuunvy totuUVu——tuVe—uY tuv-uvtuunvuy vr-vutuu—— A an VIN HG er eer Ge iw Oe eS tuU- UU ¥ tu-uststue-uo ia é —vstuvst-utueH
Fa 20 PS SINDEN SF
If the irregularities of the above scheme are compared with those no- ticed in the note on O. C. 117-254,
1085
1083. &@ rddas] ‘w’ radac L, 1086. por pot por] d por por
in vol. 1. p. 298, it will be found that they cannot be adequately accounted for by supposing extensive corruptions of the text. For (a) they are similar in kind to those in O. C., (6) they do not as a rule in either case violate the general laws of metre, While admitting some corruptions, it is reasonable also to suppose that in these later plays of Sophocles the severity of rhythm is re- laxed in the lyric dialogue as well as in the senarii. This may be partly ac- counted for by the ‘ melodramatic’ ele- ment encroaching on tragedy, and partly by contemporary innovations in the art of music.
108i, 2, &.. mayer@bes] ‘O ca- vernous rocky cell, sultry and chill (by turns)!’ This phrase presents the other side of the comfortable description given by Odysseus in supr. 17-19.
1084, 5. dAAd.. ovvoicer) ‘But in death also thou wilt be with me.’ ‘Comes eris,” Lamb. For ovpépew in a nearly neutral sense =cvveivar, cp. Hes. Op. and D. 300, Ayes yap ror mapnay depy® ovppopos avdpi. And for the future middle, cp. O. C. 641, 7H5€ yap fvvoicopa:. Porson’s and Reiske’s conjecture, cuvetce:, (‘Thou wilt know of me’), is therefore unnecessary.
1087, 8. wAnpéoratov . . dm’ e108] ‘Overfull of my sorrow.’ This refers not only to physical evils,—supr. 38, 9g,—but to the resonance of his cries and the remembrance of his moments of despair. For such clinging of as- sociation to a spot, cp. Tennyson’s Elaine, ‘A horror lived about the tarn, and clave | Like its own mists to all the mountain-side” Also Maud, ‘The red-ribbed ledges drip with a silent horror of blood, | And Echo there, whatever is ask’d her, answers, Death.’
®IAOKTHTHE, 453
Avmas Tas am’ énod Tddayr, ? > > = Tt woT av pot TO KaT apap
y ~ 10 €OTAaL; TOU more TEev~opaL
1090
a.rovépouv pédeos 7dbev édrridos ;
iO’ aidépos dvw
mrakddes o€uTévou Oia mvevpatos
ool w. Tod yap é tacxta,t
XO,
1095
(2.) ob ror ot To Karnglwoas,
%
® Baptrorp, ov dddoOev Exar *tbyals add pet(ovos,
evTé ye Trapdy ppovfjca ~ # ~ Tov A@ovos Saipovos eiAov 7d KadKLov * aively,
1089. kar’) «a6’ A pr.
égurévou L. 1094. éd@ai B.
by C*.) xarntiwoac A.
Vat. b. 1098. * TUxas] Toya 748 L. yap A. 1100. Agovos] TA€ovod C3 mg.
1089, ti mor’ at pou +o Kar’ Gpap éorat} ‘What henceforth shall be my daily portion?’ Cp. O.C. 3. 4, tis rov mravytny Oidimouy Kad? juépay | Thy viv onanorois Séferar Swphyacw ;
1090, I. Tod. . ctTovépou éAmiBos 5} ‘What hope of obtaining food?’ For row, attributive, see E. on L. § 21. p. 33. And for the double interrogation, cp. Trach. 421, Tis W60ev podwy, «.7.A. o1rovdpou = Tov véuecOa cirov. For this conden- sation of a phrase into an adjective, see Essay on L. § 43. p. 81, and cp. espe-
cially El. 857, 8, €AwiSwy .. xowvordxaw | ednatpiiwy 7 apwyal. tog2, ¢f@’..€\wov] ‘I wish that
from the skies aloft the cowering crea- tures there may cleave the shrilling winds to conquer me.’ ie is not else- where found with the conjunctive. Either (1) there is a confusion of €Awoe (conjunctive for imperative) with ¢i6’ édotev, or (2) the text is unsound. In the latter case a possible emendation is to read ef’ (fa) for ¢f6’, Cp. Plat. Soph. 239 B, aaa’ ea 59, viv év aol oxepwpeba. (Where however éa is sometimes read.) Hermann conjectures ie’,
1093. d&trovos, which elsewhere is descriptive of sound, may here sug- gest (1) the whistling of the wind amongst the rocks. But, possibly, (2) the meaning is simply ‘ Strong.’ '
1095. The words od ydp é7’ ioxto
apap] jpap LA. Dind. corr. 1096. Katngiwoas] xarntiwoas L (with e« in mg. 1097. Bapvmorp’| Bapimorpe LAV.
IIoo 1093. dfurdvov]
Baptirorp’ Vat. 7. Tade A. 7.748 T. T0gg. ye} *aiveiy] éXetv MSS. Herm. corr.
are unmetrical, and it seems probable that a marginal explanation has here supplanted the original words, which must have scanned like ovkér’ dpK. Cp. El. 186.
1096. katyklwoas] Sc. téxas Tacbe, which is absorbed into the following clause.
1097. ov dAAoGev . . dard pelLovos] ‘And art not thus afflicted from with- out by the operation of a mightier will.’ dé peifovos (masc.) is epexege- tic of dAAoer.
exer * tvxats=‘ Thou art held fast in an evil fortune,’ (€xe, nearly = ovr- éxe.) Cp. Ant. 1140, 1, Kal viv, ws Piatas | éxera: mdvdapyos apd médus émt vécov, And for the meaning of dwé, cp. Hdt. 8. 15, 70 dad Hépfew depaivovres. Whatever may have been the origin of his calamity, Philoctetes himself is now responsible for its con- tinuance. *7dyais agrees with the anti- strophe if we read xepds for xeupds.
1098. povijoa] ‘To adopt the wiser course. Cp. O. T. 649, ¢po- ynoas.
II00, *aivetv, ‘To be content with,’ for éAefv (Herm.) involves a very slight change and restores the metre. Dind. conj. dvri. For the ellipse of waAAoy (‘In preference to’), see Essay on L. § 39. p- 73. The v.r. mAéovos of the Schol. is preferred by some editors on the ground of metre. But it yields an in-
454 SOPOKAEOYS
> vy?
/, dura’. (1.) & TAdHOY TAdpOV ap’ eyo kai p6x0o rAwBards, ds bn per oddevds borepov dvdpav eicoticw Tdédas 5 vatov evbdd ddodpat, 1105 aiat aiai, od gopBav er mpoodgépor, od mravev am éuav Ordo *xpataiaiow peta xepolv III0 10 layav' GANG por doKorra kpumté Tt ern Sodrepas brédv dpevos iSoiuav O€ uy, Tov Tdde pnodpevov, Tov icov xpévov éuas Naxdv7’ avias. I115 XO. (2.) mérpos, *mérpos ce Saipovav rad’, ovdt oé ye Sédos Eoyxev bd *xepds euas. aTvyepay Exe Stomoruov dpav ém dddos. 1120 kal yap éuol Todro péde, ph piddrnt drdon. Pl, orp.B'. (1.) olor pot, Kal mov modas
1106. aiat aiat] afafafat L. alataial A. I110. *xparatatow] Kparaais
MSS. III5. éuas B, 1116. 224, mé7uos om. MSS. add Erfurdt. IT19. *xepds| xelpos MSS. 1120. dvomorpov] dvomor pov L. Svamorpov A. dpav| dpay dpdy LAL? dpay T Vat. Vat. b. IL21. Pidstnr’] Prrsrnr(e) L. piddry7’ A. 1122. ofuor por] of por pot LA mov] om. LA add C%
ferior sense (‘fuller’ for ‘better’), and the quantity of Amovos may be defended by the tendency, which is elsewhere observable, to shorten a long vowel or diphthong before another vowel in the same word. Cp. especially supr. 724, matpwayv : O.C. 117, mod vate ;
r1or. Philoctetes renews his com- plaint without noticing the interrup- tion.
1102, Vorepov..cicomiow] For the redundancy, cp. supr. 930, and note.
1108. mpowpépwv] Sc. rais évbeias, Cp. supr. 718, mpocevwpa, and note.
I1ro. For the repetition of ov, see Essay on L. § 29. p. 48.
Kparatatow] For the shortening of at, cp. supr. I100, A@ovos, and note. And for the Ionic rhythm, cp. O. C. 214.
peta xepotv] Epice.
1111, toxwv] Sc. 7a Sara.
1112, SoAepGs.. ppevds] ‘From a
1123, moAtds] movaAtas L?.
guileful heart.’
iméSu] Cp. supr. 1007, O. T. 386, 7.
III4. Tov ioov xpévov) Cp. supr. 794, 5, T@s dv dvr’ éjod | Tov tcov xpd- vov Tpéporte THVSE Tiy vdcov ;
1116. Considering the repetition of a¥ ro in 1, 1096, the repetition of mér- pvos here (sée v. rr.) is the most probable emendation of the defective line. The Chorus feel that the curse against Odys- seus involves themselves also, who have been his instruments, and with apparent, but not real inconsistency, declare that the theft of the bow was a divinely ap- pointed act.’ +d4Se is accusative in ap- position with the sentence. For éoye, cp. supr. 331, and for éxe, see Essay on L. § 51. p. 96.
1122. pa=Orws ph.
1123. The sense is continued from 1. 1115, again without any notice being taken of the intervening lines.
PIAOK THTHS.
movrov Oivds edjpevos,
. ‘ yea pov, *xepl médAdov Tav éudv pedov Tpopdy,
455
[92 b. 1126
\ » b 5 Tay ovdels wor éBdatacev.
~ va * a @ Togov didrov, & Pidrwr xelpav exBeBiacpévor, 4 mov * éxers, Tov ‘Hpdxdevov
10 GOAoy “en G8é cor
; ie eAewov dpas, ppévas ef twas
1130
ovkétt ypnodsuevoy 7d peOvorepor®
Tarr év petadrAaya
moduunxdvou avdpds épéocet,
Opav pev alcypas amdras,
1135 atvyvév Te POT éxOodoror,
yy ? ~ 3 va ’ 2 a 15 mupl am’ aloxpev avatéddovO, ba ef hyiv Kak’ éujoar
ft Odveceds.
1125. xept] xecpt LA. Turneb. corr. vév] éAeevov MSS. Brunck. corr.
TI31. éxes| €xers L. eyes AT.
éAe~ 1132.
1130. 7] frome’ L?V. FA,
GOXov] dOdtov LR Vat. yp. dOdov mg. C2°T3. GOAov TL? B Vat. b VV. yp. dOAtoy
V3 mg. *éw’] om. MSS.
votepov L, épécon T.
1124. Owds épfpevos] ‘Sitting on the shore,’ until all be ready for the de- parture. Cp. supr. 467, 1075 foll.
1126. tpopdv] Cp. supr. 931.
1127. €Baoracev] Cp. supr. 657.
1128, ptAev is not used here in the or- dinary Epic sense = éyav, but ¢idov and gidwy are reciprocal in meaning. ‘Be- loved bow, torn from my loving hand!’
The bow, which Neoptolemus (supr. 657) proposed to worship as a god, is here addressed by Philoctetes as a spiri- tual being, who is conscious of his con- dition, even though removed from him. By a bold personification, the captive weapon is imagined as looking back piteously on its old master, and griev- ing for the base uses which it must now subserve,
1130. éAewédv is an adverbial (or cog- nate) accusative neuter, meaning, ‘With looks deserving pity’ (not ‘ With com- passionate gaze.’) ‘Piteous must be thy look, as thou beholdest me.’
1131, 2. TOv,.peOUorepov] ‘Me thus destined no more to use thee in
&5E gor} GbE vu Vat. 1134. peTadAaya] peradaAayy A. 1138. dvaréAAove’| dvaréAdovra LA.
1133. HeOvaTEpov] pO? 1135. épeooe| épéoon LA.
the Heraclean exercise.’ The MS. read- ing affords no satisfactory meaning, and the alternative reading of the diorthotes of L is therefore adopted, with the addition of év’, which makes the sense clearer, and may have dropped out after the preceding syllable (open). The scholion roy ‘Hpaxdéous didd0xov refers merely to dv ‘Hpdxdecov in the received reading.
1134, 5. ‘But thou art transferred to the different service of a man of many wiles, who wields thee now.’ év peradhAaya = év petnddAaypnevn xpela. See Essay on L. § 43. p. 82. And, for the metaphorical use of épéooe, ib. § 58. p.105. Something is amiss either here or in the corresponding line of the anti- strophe, 1157. Hermann conjectures dA- dou 8’ év peraddraya: Paley reads, with Dindorf, é7’, dAN év weraddAaya: Cavallin conjectures GAA’ aiéy per’ dyeddais.
1136. p@7°] Cp. O. C. 1018, and note.
1138,9. ‘Making countless issues to arise from all the shameful ills that hehas
456
XO, (2) dvdpés row 7d pey ed Sixaoy elrety,
eimévros 6& ph pOovepay
édoar yAdooas ddvvay,
ketvos © els amd moAdOv 5 TaxOels, To0d Upnpoodva, kowav qvuocev és hidous dpwydy,
ZO¢OKAEOYS
1140
1145
P/. dvr.B'. (1.) & mraval Ofjpar xaporav 7
tOvn Onpav, ods 60” exer
1144. Upnpooivg) epypootre L, 1147. ous] ov for o AC?
devised against me.’ In all the events that happened after this at Troy, the re- sults of the present action would be con- spicuous; all, in Philoctetes’ view, would be evil, and Odysseus would be known as the author of all. Cp.1061, 4. The word ’OSvocevs in the text is a mani- fest instance of a gloss having been substituted for the true reading, which is consequently lost. Cp. supr. 1095. Perhaps épyjoa otros (the pronoun spoken with bitter emphasis) may be the true reading. That Odysseus is the subject appears both from the gloss in question, and from supr. 1114, Tov 7a8e pynoduevov. Others would read, épnoar’, ® Zed.
1140. dvbpés rou. . elmetv] ‘ Truly, it is a man’s part heedfully to assert what is right.’ For 8St«xatov without the ar- ticle, cp. supr. 83, dvadés: Thuc. 5. 18. § 4, dixaiw yphodwy Kal dpeos. And for ed, modifying the whole clause, Plat. Legg. 9. 855 A, ws ed Te Kal dy- Speiws eis dyabdv é« naxod diameder- yérov, and especially Aesch, Suppl. 78, «0 76 Bixaoy iddyres: Eum. 517.
eimévros 5€] ‘ But having done so,— agreeing with dvipés. See Essay on L, § 35. p. 60.
TI4I. ph POovepdv .. d5uvav] ‘To abstain from thrusting forth malignant mischief from the tongue.’ dédvvay, lite- rally, ‘Pain, effect for cause. See Essay on L. § 42. p. 80, 8. The poison of serpents was supposed to issue not only from the fang, but from the tongue. Ps. 140. 3, ‘They have sharpened their tongues like a serpent, adders’ poi- son is under their lips.’ Shak. Mids. N. Dr. 3. 2, ‘With doubler tongue | Than thine, thou serpent, never adder
1146. mravat] mrnvat LY. mraval A.
stung.’ The soundness of the text here has been much questioned. But the three lines yield a good meaning, and the metres correspond exactly to those in the antistrophe. The former speaker (1. 1116 foll.) had cleared the Chorus from blame. He is followed by another, who defends Odysseus.
1143, 4. els dad moAAdv | raxQels Cp. O. C. 737 foll., od ef évds orel- Aavtos, GAN’ avbpay bro | mavTwv Kedev- aGecis: ib, 850. dé is used here because Odysseus was selected from all the Achaeans as their representative.
1144. rTod8’ toynpootiva] ‘Using Neoptolemus as his minister.’ So Her- mann, who rightly observes that the Triclinian edpnpocive is a combination of the readings of L and V*. This is one of the places where the independ- ence of the inferior MSS. is of -import- ance. i¢npootva is the harder reading, and also specially suited to the context. rods epnpootve would mean, ‘ Laying his commands on Neoptolemus.’ Todd" bpnuootya repeats in a softened form what Philoctetes had himself said supr. 1007, 8, and exactly describes the ac- tion of Odysseus, supr. 70-85.
1145. kowdv ..dpwydv] Either (1) ‘Effected a public advantage for his friends:’ or (2) ‘In common with Neop- tolemus performed towards his friends an act of succour.’ Cp. supr. 25.
1146. & wravat Ofjpar] ‘O ye, my winged chase!’ Supr. 288, 9, tds bm0- mrépous | BaddAoy medeias.
Xapotv 7° vy | Onpav}] ‘And ye tribes of wild-eyed creatures.’ The bright eyes of the lynx, deer, etc. sur- rounding him, affect the sensitive Phi- loctetes in his solitude,
PIAOKTHTHS.
a. > ? X&pos ovperiBaras,
~ ¥ J gvya pe ovKér am avrtov =~ - ~ 5 7ehaT* ov yap exw yxepoiv
457
1150
Tav mpdcbev Bedéoy adxav,
a ov DN, ~ @ OvaoTavos eyo Tavuy,
GAN avédny be xGpos épveerat,
ovkére hoBnros vpiv.
a ~ 4 Io epmreTe, viv KaXov
TI55
J 4 4 va ‘ 4 avTigovoy Kopécat aToua mpos yap
éuds capkos aiddas,
> amo yap Biov auvrixa reir,
7 aw modev yap €orar Brora; tis OS év avipas tpéperat,
z. > 15 wnkeTL undevds Kpativarv, doa méumer Brddwpos aia; 1160
1148. obpeotBwras] ovpecoiBuras L. medGT’] mena(e )r” L. meadr’ A.
ee dvéSqv] dvabny L. dyédqv A.
1148. odpeoiBotas is either (1) ac- cusative plural, agreeing with ots (67- pas), or (2) for otpeo.Bwrns, nom. sing. masc., agreeing with x@pos. The latter is best. See Essay on L. § 55. p. 101. ‘ This region of rocky pasturage.’
1149, 50. puyG.. meAdt’] ‘No longer flying me from my cell, ye shall ap- proach me there,’ i.e. ob«ér: pe pev- yovres dm avdiov, TeAGTE por eis adda. So the words are to be explained, with Bernhardy, if the text is sound. pvya =pevyovres, as supr. 1144, bo7- poouva=tels. je is governed, in the first instance, by the verb for which medGTe is substituted; i.e. instead of saying ob«ére pe pevfeobe dm avdriwy, or meAarTé por eis avAia, the two expressions, the negative and the affirmative, are fused into one. (But cp. infr. 1163, 4.) For a somewhat similar confusion, cp. El. 1127, ds a dw éAnidwv ody dvrep éféreurrov eigedefdunv, and note. Herm. explained, ‘ Ye shall not draw me after you as you fly me.’ Aur. conj. wnxére.
1151. For dAKdv, corresponding to an iambus in the strophe, see on O. C. 1556 foll., 1570.
1152. Some editors put a comma after éyo, so as to connect tavév with éxw; but the language runs more sim- ply as in the text.
ovpeotBwras A. o fora A®. 1150.
1152. tavdv] 7d viv L. taviy A. 1153. 1155. €pmere] Epwerae A.
1153. avéSnv.. épvxerat] ‘Has no
effective guard.’ Lit. ‘Is guarded by
being abandoned,’ an oxymoron. Cp.
Aj. 1214, where dvinus is used of the removal of a defence: Thuc. 4. 27, opay dvévtay Ti pudrakiy mepi=yevn- ceobat Tovs dvdpas. The subject of the passive épvxera: would have been in the dative after the active voice, épvxev 67- pas yupw. Cp. Od. 5. 166, & wév ror AL- pov épukot.
1154. doByrés is the verbal of go- Béopa as a deponent verb =‘ To be fled from,
1155. viv kaddv] time.’
1156, avtidovov . . mpds xapiv] ‘To glut your vengeful-gory jaws to heart’s content.’ For the compound dyzigovor, see Essay on L. § 54. p.100,d. And for mpos xapiv, Cp. mpos HOovny. mpos xapwy, in Ant. 30, is in a different connection.
1157. és capkds aiddas] ‘On my discoloured flesh.” On the meaning of aidAos, see note on Trach. 834. Phi- loctetes is bitterly conscious that he is not as other men are. Cp. supr. 227.
1158. The tmesis of dé recurs infr. 1177, 1207; supr. 817.
1159. év avpats] i.e. With no sur- roundings but the ‘casing’ air,
1160, wépaer] ‘ Ministers,’ ‘Gives.’
‘Now is a golden
458
ZO0ObOKAEOYS
XO, (2.) mpos Ocdv, ef Te céBer ~évov, TéNaccOv
Bio is.0F} s ya 5 EVVOLa TAaTH TEAaTaY
~ > an \ adAa yvob’, ed yval dru col
~ > Kipa tdvd amropedyey,
1165
2 oixtpa yap Booxev, adays &
“€xew puplov dyOos, & ~vvoxei.
Pl. én. (1) wad wédAw Tadatoy
1170
ry r Zz io ~ ~ ‘ 2. re Grynp vréuvacas, © A@oTE Tov Tply EvTOTOY,
la >» ‘ , >» 7 Ti fe @AEoasS; Th pf elpyacal,
XO.
an? Ti Todr edre~as;
Ol. 5 ef od Tay épol otvyepay
5 (cov) 1162. méAagoor] wédacooy L,
Vat.b R. 1168.0]5L. @A.
Cp. Hdt. 7. 106, 7@ potvw Bépéns Sapa mwéurecee, The same notion is resumed in fd5wpos, ‘Sustenance,’ ‘Ministering,’ ‘Sustaining.’ For the refinement by which the simple verb is used for the com- pound dvanéume:, which would be more usual in this connection, see Essay on L. § 55. p. IOI, 4.
r161 foll. The reciter of these lines, who is probably the coryphaeus, feels hurt at the prolonged indifference of Philoctetes to the presence of the Chorus, and makes a further and suc- cessful effort to engage his attention.
el tt céBeu Eévov] ‘If you reverence anything friendly,’ i.e. If you have any respect for the kindness of a friend.
1161, 2. weAagoov.. weAdTav] ‘Draw near to him who draws near to thee with the best of good will.’ meAagw here clearly governs the accusative, as in O. C. 1060. The dative of manner follows the verbal noun.
1165, 6. GAAA .. dtrodevyew] * Yet understand, and be well assured that it devolves on thee to make escape from this calamity.’ ddAAd, as elsewhere, em- phasizes entreaty. got here, and in O. C. 721, viv col 7a Aapmpa Tatra 5% paivey érn, has an idiomatic force = adv Epyov éoriv, The reading in both places has been unnecessarily sus- pected.
1167. For éxew, ‘To endure,’ cp. El. 223, ob oxnow Tavtras dvas, For ott ool M. Seyff. conjectures émt goi.
méAagoeu A.
[93 a.
1165. got] go. LAL*. got Vat.
1174. €puol] éuot A.
1167, 8. ‘It is one that is piteous to sustain, and supplies no means of bearing the uncounted sorrows in the midst of which it dwells, The adjectives belong in meaning, not to the pain, but to the subject of the pain. Cp. Aj. 955, pawopevors axeow, and note, and for Bookew, supr. 313, Bdcxav Ti ddnpayov véaov.
1170 foll. Similar astrophic passages in coupot occur in O.C, 207-253, Trach. 863-95. Cp.also El. 1273-87. There are three distinct changesin the rhythm, from iambo-dactylic to logaoedic at 1. 1186, from this to dactylic at 1. 1196, and again at 1. 1210 to the iambo-dactylic, The iambics are plaintive and despair- ing, the logaoedic measures reflect the same feeling, contending against per- suasion, while in the more energetic dactyls the contention rises to the height. For an attempt to distribute the parts amongst the various choreutae, see Chr. Muff’s Chorische Technik des Sophocles, Halle, 1877.
1171. & Agore Tov Tpiv évrdrrov] Cp. supr. 317, 8. The madaidy daynya is rather the threat of taking him to Troy (supr. 1. 915 foll.) than the wound at Chrysa.
1172. ‘Why hast thou destroyed me? What hast thou done to me?’
1173. tl rodr’. ci, «.r.A.] ‘ Why speak you so?’ ‘(For grief) to think that,’ etc. See Essay on L, § 28. p. 46, and cp. supr. 376,
PIAOKTHTHS,
Tpwdda yav p iAmioas dev, XO, 168 yap vod Kpdéricror,
$/.
amd viv je delrer H8n.
459
1175
XO. gira po, pia radra maphyyedas éxdvri re mpdocev.
x wy Io fwpev tw@pev
aN OP: OF 3G es, ea vaos lv Holy TETAKTAL.
1180
!, pH, mpds adpafov Ards, ~d\Ons, ixeredo,
XO, Kd zt O!, & Evo, peivate, mpds Ocav.
XO,
tl Opoeis ;
petpiage.
1185
P!, 15 alat aiat, daiuwv daipov,
aTOA@N 6 TéAaS"
~ ‘ A , Ivy 9 7 @ ous Tous, Tl O €T €&V ‘@
Tevgm TO peTomiv Tddas ; > ? aM ® Eévor, AOer erjrvdes avOs.
XO, 20 ri pé€ovres &ddoKOTO
I1go
He a 2 me ot YY@LA TOV Tapos, @Y TpoUpatves ;
$/,
ovTot vepeonrov,
1175. yay] yav L. yay T. yalay A. pw fAmoas] #Amoac p’ LATB. pe Acirer’| po édelmer’? L. pedeiner’ A.
ané viv] amo viv LA. twpev] topey topev L. 6] from @ C*. GA.
twpey twpey A. mpovpaves T.
1176, Kpadtirrov] Sc. ov.
1178, mpaooew depends (1) on map- nyyelAas, (2) on gida, (3). on éxdvte: otAa is predicative.
1180. vads .. Téraktat] ‘To our sta- tion on board ship,’ i.e. Each to his several station. vaés is partitive geni- tive of place. The language shows that the moment of sailing is imminent.
1181. Philoctetes has just bidden the mariners to depart. He now beseeches them to stay, as they would avoid his curse. They tell him to speak less wildly, and continue to withdraw. In
entler accents, he reiterates his prayer. ENOgs = areAOns, E. on L. § §5. p. IOI, 4.
1186, Saipwv] Cp. O. T. 1311, id,
daipor, iv’ éénddov.
1188. ri o’] tia A.
ou 1193. ovroe] ov7e AT. ode AX
1177. 1179. twyev 1186, aiaé aia?) ai ai al ai A. 1187. 1192. mpodpaves] mpotpaves LA.
vepeonréy| veneconrov LA.
1188, 9. tio’. . revgw] ‘What shall I make of thee?’ i.e. How shall I tend, or how endure, my trouble?’ ‘i is an accusative expressing the result of the action of the verb.
11gt, 2. ‘To do what, according to a new purpose, strangely altered from the tone of your former words ?’ They profess to hope that Philoctetes is changing his mind. The construction is mpos 7d onpuawdpevoy, as if pétovres (€A@wpev) had been («edevers édAGety) pé€ovras. See Essay on L. § 36. p. 64, and for a similar irregularity, cp. O. T. 1154, 5, ovX Ws Tdxos Tis TOVd dao- orpépe xépas; OL. Svarnvos, dvi rod ; qi mpooxpy(wv padeiy; (Sc, weAevers TOUTO),
460
ddvovTa yxetpepio
Avra Kai mapa voiv Opoeiy.
ZOPOKAEOYS
TIQ5
XO. (2.) Babi vuv, @ Tdédav, ds ve KErevoper,
b/, obdéror ovdémor’, tc6i 768° Eumedov,
ovd’ ei muppbpos aotepomnTys
*Boovras abyais p’ clot pdoyif{ov.
, 5 éppéra "Io, of 8 bm éxeivo mévres boot 768’ érhacav euob modds d&pOpov
1200
amTocal,
GN, @ Eévol, & ye por edXos dpéEare,
XO, moiov épets 768° erros ; P ,
$/.,
7) yévuv, 7) Bedéov tT, mporéurpare.
Eipos, ef ober,
1205
XO, 10 &s Tiva * 8h péEns maddpay toré;
?l. gova gova véos 40n. XO. ri more;
1195. Tapa vovy] mapavovy AT.
Gr 1206. 67] om. LA, add Herm. 1207. dé ndvra] dwondyta L. dnd mavra A. véoos AT.
1194, 5. dAvovta..Qpoetv] ‘That
one distracted with tempestuous grief, should utter what is at variance with his true interest.’ He means that in bid- ding them depart he had spoken wildly, as grief, not reason, dictated.
1199. *Bpovtas avyais] This reading is not certain. * 8povrdas is confirmed by the absurd note of the Scholiast, yp. nat avyais, rats Bpovray avyais, Tais xepav- vious, ore pévtor Aafeiv kat Bpovras, aytt tov, Bpovrjcas. But Bpovtais ai- Tais is not impossible. For the plur. cp. O. C. 1514.
1201, éc0v..am&o01] ‘Who found it in their hearts to reject this foot of mine; i.e. To make an outcast of one so afflicted as I am.
mo80s dpQpov] For the periphrasis, cp. supr. 748, eis dxpoy moda, The pleonasm of expression implies a sort of pity or fondness of Philoctetes for himself. Cp. supr. 786, 1188, ‘ This foot of mine,’
Pi 33) 7 Ni 2 \ a 7, KpaT ATO TAaVTH KQL dpOpa TEL@ X€pet
1198. tuppdpos] v from o L. uppépos A. 1199. *Bpovrds aiyais] Bpovrais adrais LAIL? Vat. Vat. b VV°R.
yp. Kal abryais fétns] beens... x AS pees T. 1209. vdos] vés L. vdos C?.
1202. dpéfare] ‘Extend.’ A sup- pliant expression. Cp. Od. 15. 312, TlAdyfopar, ai xév Tis KoTUANY Kal mupvov opéén. :
1204, 5. Eldos, et mrobev, 4 .. mpomep- bare] ‘Provide me with sword, or axe, or missile weapon, if there be such anywhere.’ «i wodev is put elliptically for ef rodev Sbvacbe. Cp. esp. Aj. 886, ef ro... Aedoowy, and note. For wéymw in this sense, cp. supr. 1162, infr. 1266. Another possible reading of this place is to delete the comma after gipos, and read mpomépwere,
1206, @s..qmoré] ‘That you may put in execution what device?’ For pééys waddpav, cp. supr. 87, rovade (se. Adyous) Kal mpdooev arvya.
1207. Kpar’.. xepl] i.e, (ws) dworépm xpara kal révra dpOpa xepi. The tarepoy mpéorepov here (see E. on L, § 41. p. 78-) has a somewhat singular effect to 4 modern ear. Cp. Aj. 238, mepadny Kal yAdooay dkpay | ferret Oepicas,
PIAOK THTHS.
/ XO, mot yas ; $/, és "Ardov.
; Tarépa paretov,
461
1210
2 od ydp €or év dda y ert,
@ wédis @ *rartpia,
mas dv eloidoup *kOALs o avip,
6s ye ody duTov
1215
lepav ALBdd’, ex Opois eBay Aavaois
2 hee, wv?) Las EA adpwyis’ er ovd&y eit,
XO,
- x kod lod 2 an = * rt OTEixXoV av | ToL THS Enns, el pty TéeAaS
’Odvacéa areixovta Tov 7 ’Axidréws
éya pey dn Kal médAar veos bod
ya BN € ~ mo Se 9 - YOvov Tpos pas detip tovT cEACVTTOMEY,
OA.
ovk dy ppdoeas fvtiv’ ad madivtporos ee
KédevOov Eprreis BOE ody orovdf Taxus ;
T2uz. és| eis LL’, és A.
avnp Vat. b. L. Abas A,
eyyus ves C?, veds AT, épod] 6pod LA®. éyyts T. 1221, édevoooper] éhevoopev LI.
CA. Elmsl. corr. ov’ ab
ovr ay] ove ay L.
oiv onovdy A.
ove dy A. 1223
1211. wot,..és"Av6ou] paredwy im- plies ‘going to seek.’ Hence mot and és
1212. Cp. supr. 493 foll.
£215, 16. odv..tepdv Apad"] The waters of Trachis had a peculiar sanc- tity. Cp. supr. 725, 6, MyArddav vuppar | BSrepxeov re map dxGais.
1217. €7 ovSev ei] For the order of words, cp. Trach. 161, ws ér’ ov« dy, and see E. on L. § 41. p. 78,7. The Chorus have made but little way with Philoctetes, when Neoptolemus reap- pears. No sooner has he come in sight of the vessel than his repentance be- comes complete, and he desires only to restore the bow.
1218, 19. éyd.. ews] ‘Long since you would have seen me’ (go, Essay on L. § 13. p. 19) ‘moving off to rejoin my
1212. odydp obydp éor’ ev paa y er L*. ® wédis @] @ rors @ rds LAL? Vat. Vat. b VV¥. GOAL6s 0° avnp] was dy cioiSoipi o° AOALds 7 dv}p LAL? VV3. ciotdorpi oe GOAL6s avnp Vat. 1217. Aavaois| Savors A.
. abv onovdy] ocuptovd7j. L.
1213. 1214. elotSoupy’
ciciBoupl oe GOALS 1216. AcBAS’] (7)ALBad’
1218. veds | vews L.
Dind. corr.
Dind. corr. davacts A’,
1219. dv #] dyqv L. édevooopey C7A,
av hy 1222.
ovvatrovdne C%.
vessel, had we not descried the advance this way of Odysseus and Achilles’ son approaching us.’ For oretyovra with ateixwv, supr., see Essay on L. § 44. p. 84. For éyot after the verb of mo- tion, cp. supr. 256, pydayod, and note.
1223, Sebp’ iove’] Viz. idvra. There is a slight difference between méAas oretxovra and Sep’ idvra. Odysseus is seen moving not far off, within hear- ing. Neoptolemus is manifestly direct- ing his steps towards Philoctetes. On being told of their approach, Philoctetes withdraws into his cave.
1222, ov« av ppdceras is slightly less peremptory than od ¢pdoeis. ‘Do younot mean to tell me?’
1223, @e.. Taxus] ‘ With such eager haste. The youth has outstripped Odysseus.
462 SOPOKAEOYS
P oy 267 2 na ‘ a Avowy bo eEHpapToy €v TO Tply Xpove..
t
NE, OA, Sevév ye hoveis’ 4 8 apapria ris jv; NE. OA, NE, OA. NE, OA, NE. OA, NE, OA. NE, OA, NE. OA. NE. OA, NE, OA.
1225 a ‘ tA cad # an Av col miOdpevos TO TE cbpTAYTL OTPATO éxpagas épyov motoy Gy ot cor mpémov ; dndracw aicypais dvépa Kal dddros ed@v. x cay ” é Sas y Z 7 Tov Totov; @po’ paev Te Povdeder veo ; véov pev oddév, TH O€ Motavtos TOK 1230 a ’ on Zz rl xpipa dpdoes; ds p dwHdrGE tis PéBos. cs , = map obmep thaBov rdéde Ta TOE’, avis médAw & Zeb, ri ré~es; ob th mov dobvar voeis ; an ‘\ aisxpas yap abt& Kou dikn aBav exo, mpos Ocev, mérepa Ot) KEpTopay Eyes TAdE ; 1235 ei xeptopnais éote TaANOH rEyeLv. a 7 wt zi ons, AXiAd€os mai; tiv eipnxas doyov ; dls ravt& Bovder kal tpls dvamodeivy pw ern; eBovrduny, > an 2 # - > By bs 2 «0 viv érlotw wdvT axnkows Aébyor,
dpxiy Krddev dy ovd? dra 1240 gor Tis, totiv, 6s ce Kwdrtoet TO Spay. ti dns; tis €orat po obmixwodtoov Tade ;
édpras “Ayaidv dads, ev dé Toicd eyd,
1226. rae, meOdpevos LAT. xpjpa A. tmArde tis] baAAG’ Err L. 1235. 67] om. LY. 6) A.
dvatohety] dvanoAe L. dvamodeiv C?A,
1225. Sewédv ye pavets| ‘That sounds alarmingly indeed!’ Cp. O. C. 860, 1, KP. rovd’ dragopa AaBwy. XO, decvov A€yets.
1227, @v ov cot mpérov] dep ov oor Tpémov éaTi mpagat.
1228. €Aav] Sc. ééjuaprov,
1230. véov pev od5év] Cp. supr. 966, ob viv mp@rov, GAAG Kal mada.
1233. o8 tl mov] Cp. supr. goo: Trach. 668 od 54 71, and note.
1238. 8is..émq] ‘Would you have me go over and over the same ground in speaking ?’
avarodetv, literally =‘ novare agros.’ Cp. Pind. Nem. 7. 104, rabra 88 pis Te- Tpain 7 Gytodreiy amopia TeACOeL,
1239. dpxqv] ‘At all” Cp. Ant. 92,
ie. Tay
tanrge Tis C?A. 1237. AxidAAews] dyurrAéw L,
1231. re xphpa] ri xphpe tt LT. ri
1232. mep €.| mapé. B, axyidréws C7A, 1238, 1240, dentows] denioas A,
El. 439, and note.
1240. Here the Laurentian and Tri- clinian MSS. agree in reading dxnxods, while the rest give daqoas, with Par. A. The difference of meaning is slight, but the reading of L. is at once smoother and more forcible.
1242. otmKwdvowv] ‘Post futurum Zora: satis erat obm«wAvwy dicere, sed praetulit obmxwdvowr, ut argute respon- deret precedenti xwavoe.’ Dindorf. For the variation of simple and compound, cp. O. T. 566, 7, Zoxere; | mapérxoper. émuwdvew is, ‘To interfere to prevent.’
1243. év &€ tots is read in a re- cent MS. (Le. of Dindorf; Laur. 31.1).
PIAOKTHTHS.,
NE, OA. NE, OA.
médw peOecivat tadra;
NE,
463
copos meduxas ovdty é~avdas coddr,
od 8 ovre gwveis otre Spaceles * codd.
1245
aXN ei Olkaia, Tv copay Kpeicow rade,
kai wes Sikaov, & y éraBes Bovdais épais,
a3 is re TyV apapTliav
by x £ X ts a 4 aicxpay apaptov dvadaBely mepdoopa,
OA. NE, OA, - 2 : ;
otpativ & “Axaidy od poBei, mpdoowy Tddc ;
1250
édv TO dtxaiw tov ody od TapBd PoBor.
*NE, &XN ovdé tor of xeipt mefOopar 7d Spar,
1245. dpaceies] Spaceras ? L. Brunck. corr,
peded.. var L. pedetvar A.
Spacetes C?A, 1246, kpeloow| xpeiow L. kpetoow C?A. 1251. Lacuna indicated by Hermann.
Spaceins T. copa] copdy LA, 1248. pedetvac]
1252
foll. *NE. ddd’. . OA, ob .. NE. éotw .. OA. yeipa , . NE, GAA... OA, xairor] OA, GAN. . NE, ob .. OA. éorw.. NE. xeipa.. OA. GAAA. , Tinwphoera L? Vat. b V.
Notes of Persons om, AV® except in 1254, NE. éorw.. OA. xelpa, Turneb. corr. \
the Persons are nearly as in the text.
1244. ‘Though you are wise, there is no wisdom in what you have now said.’ For the force of the pronoun here, see Essay on L. § 22. p. 36.
1245. copa] Although the change is not absolutely necessary, copa agrees best with the context, and the reading copdy here may be due to copéy in the preceding line. Cp. infr. 1266.
1246, Ta8e] 7d Sinaa.
1247. Kal m&s Sixatov] Not only the opposition between justice and expe- diency, but also that between conflicting principles of justice, appears in the age of Sophocles and Thucydides. Odysseus claims obedience to his own commands and those of the army. Against this Neoptolemus sets up the higher claims of sincerity and faithfulness. Cp. El, 1037, 7T@ o@ Sixaiw OAT emonmécOa pe ber;
& y €&aPes}] On the metrical irre- gularities of which this division of the tribrach is an example, see above, note on 1. 795.
1248. tatra} The antecedent is em- phatically resumed. E. on L. § 40.p. 75.
1251. tov..oBov] ‘I fear not the intimidation with which you threaten me. The possessive pronoun of the second person has a sarcastic force. Cp. Eur. Heracl. 284, 76 ody yap “Apyos
In Vt and R
od Sé50n’ eyo. For $é8ov, Hermann conjectures orpatdv, Frohlich, poor. 1252. In the text this line is given to Neoptolemus, and follows a threat of personal violence from Odysseus. Some editors would omit it altogether. xeplis opposed to ¢déBor,supra. Either therefore (1) a line is dropped after 1251 (cp. O. T. 624); and the sense runs as follows: ‘Ne, I tremble not before your intimidation. (Od. But I will compel you on the spot.) Ne. Neither do I yield to your compulsion to do this. Od. Then you, and not the Trojans, will be our adversary. Ne. Let come what will. Od. You see my hand upon the hilt. Me. Nor will mine linger long, as you will see. Od. And yet I will leave you.’ Or (2) 1252, 3 may be inverted, and éoTw 70 péAdov given to Odysseus, together with the following words. Or (3) inverting 1252, 3 as before, we may read as follows: OA. éorw 7d péddor. NE. xe@pa.. émupavovoay. OA. dadad.. tipwpnoerat, It is hardly worth while to suggest a fourth alternative, (4) to leave the lines as they stand, and to suppose 1, 1252 in Odysseus’ mouth to mean, ‘ But, on the other hand, I do not credit you with force enough to effect your object” That (1) is right appears from this, that Odysseus is in
464 SOPOKAEOYE
OA, ot rdépa Tpwciv, adda col payovpueba.
NE, éotm 7d péddov.
OA, xelpa defidv dpas
a 2 4 Komns eminpatoucay ;
NE
1255
; GAG Kae ToL
nn > tadbrov 766 dyer Spevta Kod méddovT Ere,
> lol OA, kairo o édow 7G O& cbpTavTL oTpaTe
Ew 7dd EAOdY, Os GE TiLwpHoerat.
NE, écadppovncas’ xdv ta Avoid obrw dpovijs,
isws dv éxrds KAavpdrov exos méda, 1260
\ a i ~ Z 4 od 0, @ IMotavros wai, Piroxrarny héye,
€£er0’"
dpeiipas tdode meTpypes oréyas.
b!, ris ad wap dvtpos OdpuBos icrara Bors;
> cal Ti we éxxadeiode ;
@pow Kakov 7d xXphpa.
1255. wane) wat éué Cor? om. A, pporiis] punters L. gpovys A.
this case the aggressor throughout, and Neoptolemus stands wholly on the de- fensive. Cp. infr. 1300-4.
The Scholiast on 1. 1252 explains GAN ob5e mesaOjcouat, whence Bothe conjectures mefcopat.
For the unintentional tautology in 7d péAAov ,. Kod péddov7’ ert, see Essay on L. § 44. p. 83.
, 1254. Foréorw, Wecklein conjectures tTW.
1257. kalrov.. éiow] Forxatro after a pause, cp. Ant. 904, xaitot a” éyd ’7i- pnoa: Trach. 719, airot é50n7a1, 4.7.2. Odysseus is pursuing his own thoughts without appearing to notice the words of Neoptolemus. Odysseus exit, but is supposed still to lurk somewhere within hearing.
1263 foll. The tone of these lines is that of one utterly broken by misery, and desirous only t to be left alone. Cp. Aj. 787, 8, ti BB ab Tédavay, dprias Te- maupévny | Kandy arpitav, é¢ E5pas avi- OTQTE ;
1263. tis.. Bots) ‘What loud dis- turbance is again taking place before
Tot] om, A.
1261. molayros] motavr(.)s L. L pr. 1264. Kexpnméeror] Kexpnuevoy A.
Tod Kexpnpévol, E€vor; [94 a. pay ri po péya 1265
1259. Ta Aoi’) Ta Aoig’ L,
1263. om,
my cave?’ For torara, cp. O. C. 1478, par’ adOis dudiorara Si:ampvovos 8roBos : Aesch. Cho. 885, tiva Bony iorns ddpuos; Eur, Iph. T. 1307, tis dygi bHpa Ocas 768 tornow Bony;
1264. éxxadetoOe] Cp. Hat. 8. 79 (of Aristeides), ards émi 76 ouvedpiov, éfe- KaA€eTO OemiaToKAéa,
1265. dpou.. xpfa] ‘Ah! mischief is afoot.’ Philoctetes, who had at first only heard the sound of his own name, now starts on seeing Neoptolemus ap- proaching him with the bow. Heat once concludes that some harm is intended him.
péya] It is certain that some evil is meant, where Neoptolemus is em- ployed. ‘Is it a mighty evil?’ this is all Philoctetes asks. ‘ Mala res, qua opus sit vobis. Dicit autem haec verba conspecto Neoptolemo. Nam quae pre- cedunt, nondum viso dicuntur. Hinc non interrogat, quod aliter expectari poterat, pov Ti pou véov, sed pov Tt poe péya Kandy méurovres mapeore.” Herm. The echo of «expnuévor in xpfpa is probably unintentional.
PIAOK THTHS. 465 mdpeote pds Kakoio. méumovtes KaKédv ; NE. Odépoe débyous 8 dkovooy ods Hew pépov. $1, dédork’ éywye, Kal Ta mply yap é« Abyov kah@v Kak@s trpaga, cols reiobels Aédyors. NE, ovkovy éveoti kal petayvdvar mddrw ; 1270 $1. rowdros joba Tois N6yorsr xdrE pov Ta Toe’ Exremres, mioTds, atnpds AdOpa. 3 » op \ ~ , s , NE, aXN ob tu piv vive Boddopar dé cov Krvey, morepa SéSoxtal oor pévovTe KapTeEpely, ) Trey ped” Hpdy. ~ a - & P/, mate, pm A€ENs Tépa, 1275 2 x ay Cana Seen Aa 3 parnvy yap av eimns ye mdvT eiphoerat, NE. otro d€é8oxrat; $/. Kal mépa y’ icf %} réyo. NE, &XX HOedrov pev dv ce revcOqvar réyols 2 ~ es \ E X x ra épotow ef 6& pH TL mpos Kalpov éyov Kup®, Téravpat, pl, wdvTa yap ppdces parny, 1280 ? tA > oy ‘. 2 2 Es od ydp mor evvouy tiv éuhy Krice ppéva, OV 1266, xaxdv] wand L. xandy A. 1270. otxovy] otxody L, ovxovy A. mah) mad L, 1271. Ho00a] olcda A. 1273. pay] pr AB. 1295.
nave] matoa L and most MSS, 1277, 1286. wépa] mépac.
1266. méptovres] ‘Bringing.’ Cp. supr. 19,1161. Neoptolemus is followed by two of the crew. Philoctetes sees in them the emissaries of Odysseus.
1268. S€Soun’ éywye}] ‘I fear you, I.’ Said in reply to @apce supra.
1268, 9. é« Adywv .. Adyous] ‘I found harsh fortune following on fair speeches, through yielding to your words.’
é« Aéywv..Adyous] For this tauto- logy, see Essay on L. § 44. p. 83.
1270. od«ouv..mddw] ‘Is there not a possibility of changing one’s mind again ?”
1272. morés] ‘Seemingly trust- worthy.” ois Adyoust is to be resumed, and to this Ad@pa is opposed.
1273. GAN’ ov Te pay viv. pqy, call- ing attention to a new fact, is exactly in point here. Cp. El. 817, ddd’ ob 71 piv éyarye Tot Aoimov xpdvov | fdvoiKos
VOL. II.
mave V pr. Tricl. 1278, pév] om. L pr.
Hh
1276. dv] dy L pr. ay C’A,
*eioeyw’. Some MSS. have ov 1 ph: cp. O. T. 870.
1275. mate] This differs from matcar, as in English, ‘Stop that!’ differs from ‘Stop!’ The two words are apt to be
confused through itacism (nave, mada,
Tavoat),
1276, mépa] Sc. 5e5dy6at,
1279, 80. et Sep .. wéravpar] ‘ But, as my words are unacceptable, I have done.’ For ei... py te= el re py, cp. EL. 31, el wh Te Karpod TYYXGVH, HEOdppogor.
1279. pos katpdv Aéyeuv is, ‘To speak to the point,’ (1) really, (2) in the estima- tion of the person addressed, as here. Cp. mpds tpémov, e.g. Plat. Rep. 5. 470 C.
1280. ydp] ‘And rightly, for—.
1281. ob ydp .. dpéva] ‘ For you will never win my heart to feel kindly to- wards you.’ For examples of the repe-
466 ZOPOKAEOYVE doris y’ éuod Sédovot Tov Biov AaBov dmeotépnkas, Kata vovereis epe €Odv, dptorov marpss exOiaTos yeyas. droid’, ’Atpeidar piv padior’, ereita de 1285 6 Aapriov mais, Kal ov, NE. pi medén Trépa’ déxov dé yeipds && ents Bern rade, b/, mas elwas; dpa debrepoy Sorovpeba. ; NE, drépoo ayvod Znvis typcrov oéBas. O!, & pidtar eirdv, ef Evers ETHTUpA, 1290 NE, rovpyov mapéora: pavepdv, adda decay mporewe Xelpa, Kal Kpdre Tv cGy dThov. OA, éya & dravdd y, os Geol Evvicropes, bmép 7 Arpedav tod te ctpmavtos otparod, 1285. padcor’) pdrrod? L. péduor’ A. 1287. puis] éuod 2A. 1288. dpa] obx dpa L. ove dpa ABI. Porson corr. dodovpeba] 50(v)Aovpeba C298, BoAob-
peda A. mpovreiwe C7. mpdreve AL?,
tition of ydp, see Ellendt. Lex. Soph. >.v. yap, 7, d. and cp. 1158, 9. For xrhoe, Wakefield proposed @jo0e (for which, cp. supr. 532), but for uses of krao0a, cp. Aj. 1360, KrdcOat pidous: El. 1303, tds Hddvas . . éernodpny: Trach. 191, eT@pyy xapiv : ib. 470: infr. 1370, é¢ éuod xThoe xdpiv. The word expresses Philoctetes’ sense of the value of his own friendship. Cp. supr. 478, and note.
1282, 3. Tov Blov .. drreorépyxas] Cp. supr. 931.
1283, 4. vouderets ene | EAD@v] ‘You come and give me advice.’ That he should come at all, after what he has done, is an offence.
éx§o70s] alcxicros, the conjecture of Pierson, has been accepted by recent editors, It certainly makes the antithe- sis more exact, and éx@oros and aia xi- oros are confounded in MSS. of Aj. 658,and elsewhere. But for inexact an- tithesis, see Essay on L. § 41. p. 78, €, and for éx@pés simply expressing ab- horrence, cp. supr. 928, réxvny éxGorov, and many other places in Sophocles. Translate, ‘Most abhorred son of a father whom I most admired.’ Cp. supr.
1289. oéBas] oéBas L. oéBas A. 1294. 7] om, LAT.
1292. mporewe] .. Tewe L.
242, ® pidTarou mal narpés.
1288. dpa] ov# (see v. rr.) has prob- . ably crept into the MSS. from an inter- linear gloss.
1289. darépoo”] For the aorist, see E. on L. § 32. p.55,6, and cp. Aj. 536.
Gyvod .. oéias| ‘The highest wor- ship of holy Zeus.’ #orov is rightly the attribute of oéGas, as that which is sworn by. Some conjecture dyvér .. tyiorov.
1291. rodpyov . . davepov] ‘The deed shall be openly made good. roupyov =the reality corresponding to the word. mapéora, ‘Shall be given.’ Cp. O. C. 726, @dpoe, mapéora. pave pov, ‘ Beyond the possibility of doubt.’
1292. kpdrev] ‘Be master of—.’ Cp. Aj. 1337, é€ ob "xparnoa Trav’ AxiAdclov Ondo,
1293 foll. Odysseus reappears from his concealment at the critical moment, to protest with all his might against what is being done. But when Philoc- tetes has taken the bow, and points an arrow at him, he is compelled to retire.
1294. Omép 7] Cp.0. C 33,4) bnép
7 éuod | adrijs 0° dpwons.
PIAOKTHTHS., 467 P!. rékvov, tives ddvnpa; pdr’ Odvocéas 1295 errno Odunp ; OA, odd ich: kal médas y dpas, 8s o és T& Tpolas medi’ dmooteAd Bia, édv 7 ’AxirdXEws mais édv re ph Oédn. 1, GAN ob Tt xalpor, iv 768° 6p0wOR Bédros. NE. d, pndapas, ph mpos Ocdv, peOAs Bédos. 1300 1, pées pe, mpds Oedv, xeipa, pidraroy réxvov. NE. ovx dv pebetny. Pl, ped’ ti pe dvdpa Todéptov éxOpdv 1 ddelrou ph xraveiv régois épots; NE, &@dN ov? éuot rod7’ éariv ore ool *xadédv. [94 b.
3 ? kos a ~ $I. GAN obv tocodrév y tobi, rods mpdrovs oTparod, 1305 . Pa) ES Tovs Tav Axaidv wevdoxipuKas, Kakods 7 a “ évras mpos aixpyny, év dé Tois rOyous Opaceis.
NE, ciev, 1296. énnoOduny].om, B. aaC, &&A. Tricl. cotr. pydapas] un, dapéis L. vip’) tiv’ LY. zip A. 1304. otre coi LA, (otreuol A. or’ enol Ac). L. op A.
1295. tékvov] This address marks the perfect restoration of confidence. Cp. supr. 923, 4, @ ééve, and note.
tivos .. émya0dunv] Some editors connect @wynpa with émno@dyny, but it seems more natural to take tlvos pw- vnpd (€or) as a separate sentence, although ¢évnpya may be resumed after émnobdpnv. eénnoOdpny is omitted in Par. B, which in so far favours Nauck’s conjecture, 1. réxvoy, rlyos pdvnya; pay ’Obvacéws; OA ’Odvactws, aad’ tot, nat wéAas yy bpas.
1299. 6p0w0f] ‘Carry to its aim’= opGs jvexOp. Neoptolemus here lays his hand firmly on Philoctetes’ arm.
130], 2. For the construction, cp. Eur. Tro. 1146, dpeiAer’ abriy maida pr) Sodva tady.
1303. To£ots pots] Philoctetes’ pride returns to him with his weapon.
1304, The order seems more in favour of Wakefield’s correction than of the mere substitution of 763¢ for rotro, with
1297. a media LI.
our épol. . cot
Ta phy 6) Tog’ Exes, KovK &c6’ drrov
medi’ A. 1300. a] da L, 1302. peOeiny] peBeiuny B.
xaddv] ovr’ éuol Kaddy . . Wakefield corr. 1308. 67] om,
Brunck and Seyffert, though this is also possible, viz. GAA’ oir’ &uol naddv * 7685" éoTiv, ove got.—Philoctetes has at least the triumph of seeing the retreat of Odysseus.
1305. GAA’ otv] ‘ However this may be ;’ whether the deed were honourable or no,
tTovs Tpdtous orparot) ‘The prime men of the host.’
1306. rods .. pevSoxnpukas] ‘The false intelligencers of the Achaeans.’ Sc. Tors Sid Wevday xnptacorras 7a dnd Tay ’Ayaia@v. Philoctetes sces through the whole stratagem, and perceives that not only the employment of Neoptole- mus, but the news of the pretended “Eyu- mopos, were the invention of Odysseus.
1307. €v 88.. @paceis] See Essay on L.§1 2
1308. bee. éo’ Srrov.. éyé] ‘And there is no place for anger or discon- tent on your part towards me.’ Turne- bus, by a slight change, read drov, and
Hh2
468
épynv exous dv ovde pep eis P/, Edpdnme. tiv piow & eifas, & TEKvor,
ZOPOKAEOYS
2 4 EME, = Z
1310
é fis EBdaores, odxl Lic’gov martpos,
adn’ e€ ’AyiddrAws, ds pera CdvTov 0 br’ Fv
Hxov dpiota, vov de t&v TEeOvnkoror,
NE.
aitoy Té ps av O€ cou TuXEV épiepat
hoOnv warépa Te Tov éudv evrdoyodvTd cE
1315
dkovoov. avOpdémoir Tas pey ex Oedv
tixas dobcioas gor dvaykaioy pépewv®
dco. & éxovaloow éyxewtat BrAdBats,
if éomep av, TovTols ovTE cuyyvemny exe
re ya 2 wy > 2 4 Ya Olkatov €OTLY OUT ETFOLKTELPELY TLYA,
A
1320
od & Aypiwca, Kotre atpBovroy déxet,
: Bea lal > ¥ ra édv te vouvderH Tis evvoig éyov,
oruyeis, moképov dvopevn O° Hyovpevos, bpos S& A€Ew Zhva 8 Spxiov Kara
oA. Te V®R,
rovras A.
1310, 8] om, LI. LATL? Vat. V.
rouroiow C'T,
this has been generally adopted. For the use of &7ov, however, cp. Aj. 1103, 0b3 208 brov cot révde Koophoat mAéov | dpxijs Exerro Oecpds 7H wal TOdE ce,
1311, otxl Biovpov watpds] Sc. Bdaorey. Cp. supr. 417.
1313. dptota] Sc. rav (wvTwv.
1314, 5. HoOnv. .abrév ré p] ‘Your praises of my father and of myself too give me a thrill of joy” For this accu- sative, see E. on L. § 16. p. 23. For the aorist, see ib. § 32. p. §5. In order to avoid the double trisyllabic foot some editors prefer roy dudv, the reading of T, for which they compare several places of the Electra. But Electra and Orestes are speaking of Agamemnon as the father of them both. Neoptolemus stands alone as the son of Achilles. And, with airév té p’ immediately fol- lowing, the plural word is scarcely jus-
tifiable. Nauck conjectures foOnv ye Tarépa, 1315. Whether pe or éué is prefer-
able here is a point that can hardly be determined.
Gv 5 cou tuxetv eprepar] In re-
1312. 6] om, LY. éuév] apor Tricl. 1322. ebvoia] etvody oo LY,
@ A. 1314, Te] om. 1319. Tovrots] Torovow L, ebvoia A, evvo.ay B,
turning to the dangerous theme, Neop- tolemus tries to avoid offence (cp. supr. 1283, elra vouOereis éué) by putting his exhortation in the form of a request.
1318. ékovotovow] Cp. Eur. Suppl. 151, cophy y Actas tHvd’ Exovatov guyny. '
1319, 20. This strain of reflection about the voluntary and involuntary reminds us that we are in the age of Socrates.
1321. jyplwoar] ‘Art become in- tractable,” Cp. the use of dypiaivw in Plat. Rep. 6. 493 B, 501 E, Theaet. 151 C,
1322. Schndw. has observed that the reading of L points to a v. 1. evgov Aéyov. Cp. O. C. 390.
1324. Zfva..«adt&] dpecov is either (2) attributive, ‘And I invoke Zeus, who makes oaths binding.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 5. 451 A, mpooxuv® de ’Adpaoresay, & Travewy, yap of pédAdw Aye: Eur. Hipp. 1025, Spadv cou Ziva.. dpvvp. Or (2) ‘I call on Zeus to witness my solemn word,’ The former (1) is prob- ably right.
IAOKTHTHS. 469
‘ a? dos na Kal TavrT eriotw, Kal ypdgpou dpevdv too. 1325
ad yap vooeis 768° ddyos éx Oelas TUXNS, Xptons medracbels d¥dAakos, ds Tov dkadugph onkoy pudrdoce Kpipios oikovpay dpus*
kal maddav tobi rhode piror’ évtvyxeiv vooov Bapeias, as dv *abrés HAL0s 1330 tatty pev aipn, tHde 8 ad dtivn mdr», mply dv 7a Tpoias medi’ éxdy adbrds poXdns, kal Tov map iyi évtvxdv ’AcKAnméav vooov paraxOfs rhode, kal TA mépyapa. dv roicde rigos gtv 7 euol wépoas davis, 1335
ca
as & oi8a raira rHO exovrt’ éyd gppdow. avip yap hiv éotw éx Tpotas ddovs,
1327. xpvons] xpvofc L. xpions A. derlein corr. avtés] aitéa éxdv LI, donAnmasayv T. L. gargs A.
éxav aitos A.
1325. ypapov] The middle voice (Essay on L. § 31. p. 53) is used as in Aesch. Prom. 789, jy éyypdpou ad pyjpoo SéAros ppevav.
1326, vooets T68’ dAyos] Cogn. acc. ive. €xers THVSE Ghyevay vécor.
1327. weAacOeis] ‘In consequence of having comenear, The participle is parallel to ék Oetas r¥xns, which it helps to explain. Cp. the epexegetic use of AoxevGeis in O. C. 1322.
1327. 8. The serpent guarded the shrine of the nymph Chrysa, who is sometimes identified with Athena. Cp. the sacred serpent of Athena Polias in the Erectheum.
1329. évtvxetv] For this Auratus and Elmsley substituted dv tuxwv, and Porson, followed by recent editors, conj. dy tvxeiv. But for the aor. infin. in prophecy, cp. Aesch. Prom. 667, «ei p> O€édou, Tupwrdy éx Ards poreiv | Kepavvdr. mavaAav is best taken as the subject of évtuxeiy, sc. col.
1330. @s dv] ‘Whilst.’ Not for éws dv, but an instance of the temporal use of ds being accompanied by dv. See Essay on L. § 28, 4. p 47.
1331. tavry pev.. THe 8} He
1331. tavrn] ravT, « from o L,
1334. wadaxO7s] padraxGels C2 ort, 1336. éyw] dyad A pr.
1330. abrés] a’rés LAT. Doe- taitn A, 1332. éxav 1333. doxAnmébav] doxdAnm(a?)dav A. 1335. paris] p(a)viuo
points first to the right and then to the left of the Aoyetov.
1333. Tav.. ’AckAnmdav] The genitive does not depend primarily on evruxav, but is causal with padayOjs. See L. and. s, v. évruyydvw. ‘And by the sons of Asclepius in our camp, having there met with them, you shall be soothed from the pain of this dis- ease.” For the resumption of madAay in padaxéjs, cp. Aj. 106-10, Oaveiv ydp airov ov Ti mw Oédw.. mply ay.. Odvp. In infr. 1437, Heracles further reveals what is still unknown to Neoptolemus, that Asclepius will himself come to heal Philoctetes. paday@fjs does not gua- rantee a complete cure, perhaps because the common story (as in Pindar) repre- sented Philoctetes as still lame. Blaydes conjectures peracThs THode. But such harsh assonance is improbable here.
1335. €vv is used in two slightly dif- ferent senses (cp. Shak. Jul. C. 3.1, ‘As here by Caesar and by you cut off’). For évv of the instrument (literally, ‘With the help of’) cp. Aesch. Pers. 755, mAov- rov éxethow gw aixpn: Aj. 1245, } ody BAw nevTjaed’ of AcAELppevor.
1336. as] ‘How,
470
$i.
ZOPOKAEOYS
a Va Ea “Erevos apiorépavris, ds A€yer capas £ cal ya = ‘ \ 4 “ o we, as det yevécOar Tadra’ Kal mpos Toicd ert,
~ “A v. as tot dvdyxn Tod mapectaros Oépous _1340 na a 2 BIN
Tpotav dévar wacay' 7 didwo éxov
, xrevey éavtov, jy Taéde WevoOR réyor.
radr ody érel KéroicOa, ovyydper Oédov, Kad} yap wixrnows, EdAjvev eva
kpidévt’ dpiotov, ToOTo pév Tratwvias 1345 eis xeipas édOeiv, eira tiv modvaTovoy :
Tpolav édévra Kdéos vréptatov AaPetv,
& orvyvos aidv, ti-pe, th OFT exes dvo Brérovra Kovx apixas eis “Atdou poreiy ; oipo, te dpdow; mas amictiow Aédyors [95 a. rots rods’, ds edvous dy epuol mapfvecer ; 1351 GXN eikddw ont; era mes 6 Svopopos
eis pas Tad epEas clus; TH Mpooryopos ;
a = %> « mas, © TA TavT’ iBdvTes aud Epod KUKAOL,
1342. Pevabh Adyov] Pevdh Aéyn yp. Aéyou T.
ovyxwpn C. 1346. THY] % from 6 L, 1348, 224, ri] om, AT,
1338. dptorépavtts | ‘Prophet-prince.’ On the compound, see E. on L, § 55. p. fol.
1339. @s} ‘That.’
1341, 2, 7..Aéyov] ‘Else, should this word of his be falsified, he willingly offers himself for death.” For the com- bination of # with the hypothetical clause, cp. Plat. Rep. 6. 490 A, 7 daa- Gove dvte (i.e. édv GAdcwy 7) pndapp pereivat pirocodpias dAn&ivjs. And for the mode of expression, cp. supr. 618, 9. . 1343. Philoctetes had heard some
of this before (1. 604 foll.), but in a narrative which he had learned to dis- believe (1. 1306). Now he knows it on the authority of one who has given a pledge of his good faith.
avyxeper] ‘Agree. Cp. Hdt. 3. 83, ws ouvexwpeoy of ef ent TovTo.ot.
1344. KaAr ydp _ ’miktyots}] ‘ For it is a noble prospect of gain.’ The compound word with ém- corresponds to the cumulative statement, ‘ Not only
1343. ovyxdpet] sic L pr. 1347. #Aéos] KAdo(v)s L. KAéos A,
to be healed but to take Troy moreover and to win this great renown.’
éva] ‘ Above all others.’ Cp. Aj. 1340, éy’ dvdp’ ideiy dprorov, and note.
1348. & orvyvds aidv] ‘O hateful light of day!’ As the ‘life, aimy, in Homer is said to leave the man, e. g. Il. 5. 685, érerrd pe cal dito aid, so here it is said to refuse to let him go.
1350, 7s dmorhow] ‘How shall I refuse compliance?’ 1 aor. conjunc- tive. Cp, Trach, 1240, dedy dpa | pevel @ dmorTyoavta Tois épois Adyots.
1353. 7 mpoonyopos] ‘Who is there that will speak to me?’ The predication is continued from the pre- vious sentence. mpoofyopos is elsewhere construed with the genitive. But for the dative, see E. on L. § 13. p. 19,6.
1354, 5. ‘O eyes that have seen all that has been done concerning me!’ It is doubted whether kvxAou means, (1) ‘Eyes,’ or (2) ‘The orbs of day andnight,’
@IAOKTHTHS.,
al? an tabr é£avacynoecbe, Toiow ’Arpéws
47t
4355
ee, t ene vvévta maciy, of pw admddecay ;
Tes TH Tavddrer madi TO Aaepriov ;
ov yap pe Taédyos Tey TapeADovT@v SéxveL,
2 a « ~ GAA ofa xpi} mabeivy we mpos ToUTwY ert
Sox@ mporctaceyv, ois yap 1) yvOun KaKxov
1360
Ld Eg wv # 4 baTnp yeunta, TdAAa wadeder Kakd,
~ > kat got & éywye Oavpdoas exw Tdde,
xXpiv yap oe pyr adrév mor’ eis Tpolav podeir,
€ > + v4 é a 4 - Hpas T ameipyew' of *yé cov KabvBpicay,
matpos yépas ovddvres, [ol rv dOdov
1365
J ~ Aiavé’ érAwv cot matpds totepov Sixn
1356, maciy] maciv L pr. peTadyos A, *ye] re LAT. Brunck corr.
or (3) ‘The heavenly bodies.’ Philoctetes more than once appeals to the powers of Nature. Cp.supr. 986-8. But such an invocation would be too hyperbolical here. The case is different in O. T. 1425-8, O. C. 1654, 5. On the other hand, it is characteristic of this lonely man that he has an exaggerated con- sciousness of what immediately belongs to him. Cp supr. 291, 533-8, 757-9, 786, 795,807, 1004, 1085, 1130-9, 1187, 1348, infr. 1377. Hence, instead of say- ing, ‘How shall I bear to look upon the sons of Atreus?’ (cp. O. T. 1371 foll.), he cries out, ‘O eyes! how will you endure that I should be with them?’ It is also said that dpd’ éxod requires the article. But this phrase has been attracted into construction with the nearer word, i.e. 7a wavra iddvres dup’ éuod =iddvTes dup’ éyod mayra TA app’ éyod (yeyernuéva). For the genitive, cp. supr. 554. '
1355. The compound with é- marks that endurance will here reach its fur- thest point.
qotaw., maolv] For this apposition of a clause to a demonstrative pronoun, see Essay on L. § 33. p. 57, @ :
1357. Was] Sc, efavacxjoecbe pe évvdvta.
1358. ov yap] Sc. Togodrov.
1360, ois .. kad] ‘For men’s
macy CA, 1360. kardv] xaxdv L. xandy A.
xabvBpoay] nad’ UBpocay L. KxadvBpicay A,
> yo
1358. we TaAyos] p ér’ adyoo L, 1362. 8] 7 B. 1364.
thoughts, when they have once brought forth an evil progeny, rear nothing but mischief afterwards.’ yvopy, ‘Thought,’ or ‘ Mind,’ is imagined as the mother of results for which man is responsible. The mind that has once had bad child- ren will go on, and will bring up an evil brood. The figure is lost if «axovs (Dobree) is read for xand. For ratdever, cp. Fr. 443, Aevxdy abriy O68 énaldevcey yada: Plat. Theaet. p. 150 E, 7d in’ épod pasevOevTa Kakws TpépovTes amwAEcar, Wevdy nat cidwra repli mAclovos Tonodpe- vou TOU dAnGods.
1362. kat ood 8’ éywye.. 7d5e] * Ay, and for my part I wonder too at thee for this.’ Gavyd¢w often expresses gentle expostulation.
1364. ot *ye} The antecedent (of év Tpoia) is to be supplied from eis Tpoiar. Essay on L. § 39. p. 72.
1365-7. ot .. €cpwwav} It must be admitted that this allusion to what Philoctetes could not know is unlike Sophocles. For, although some things that are necessary to the action may be here and there assumed without explicit statement, this observation cannot apply to such a striking fact as the repulse of Ajax, which is moreover irrelevant to the action. And, as Nauck observes, Philoctetes could not thus ignore the claim of Neoptolemus to have his fa-
472 ZOPOKAEOYS
’Odvocéws expwav,| eira totcde od > iA ye Z £6 - ef Evppayjoov, Kap avayKdges Tae ; py dfjra, Téxvov' GN, & por Evvdpocas, méurpov mpos oikous’ Kavtos év Zkipo pévor ga Kakas attods dmrdAdvobat Kakovs. xovra Sumdfv pev e€ eyod xrioe xdpw 1370 Surdfv 8& matpés* Kod Kakods émapedOv Odgers dpotos Tots Kakols megpuKévat, NE. déyes pev elkér’, dAN duos oe Bovrdopar cal a ? ra Oeois Te mistevoavTa Tots T euois Adyors ~ ~ 2 n pirov pet dvdpds Tobde riod éxmdciy xOovds. 1375 > > /, % mpds ta Tpolas media Kat rov Atpéws ex Oiorov visv TGde dvativm Todt ; > >» NE, mpos rods pev ody oe tHvde T Eumvov Baow ro a > Fo ae mavcovtas addyous Katocd{ovtas vocou,
$l. NE,
1366. xdp”] wat p LAY. Brunck. corr.
@ devov aivoy aivécas, tl gys more; 1380
& col re kdpol *dGa0’ bp@ redovpeva, Tdde] ré5e,ofromwL, rade A,
7é5e yp. Ta5e T.
ae 1369. dwddAvobar] dmdrdvobe L. 1370. xapwy] xap ww
ous is L pr. 1371. kaxovs] xakds A. Kans A xaxods T. 1373. €ixdr’] eixét(a) A. oe] added by L pr. between lines. oe A. 1381. *A@a0"] Kadds
LIL? Vat. V. «déd’ AV®R, Dind. corr.
ther’s arms, The clause was therefore rightly condemned by Brunck. But the interpolation is probably an ancient one, as is shown by the construction of é7- wv, which is a ‘genitive of respect.’ Cp. Aj. 839 foll.
1366. rade] Sc. fuppaxjoovra tévas.
1367. & por Evvapooas| The ante- cedent to @ is accusative in opposition to the clause, réuov mpos olxovs. Hence the apparent ellipse of movety.
1368. év Skip@ pévwv] Cp. supr. 459, 60.
1369. kak@s..kakovs] For this com- mon idiom, cp. especially O. T. 261, Trach. 613. The line, which has no caesura, is perhaps intentionally harsh.
1370. 8urAfjv] Both Philoctetes and his father would be doubly grateful to Neoptolemus, (a) for the return to Tra- chis, (5) for the desertion of the Atreidae, as an act of vengeance, (But the re-
petition of d:mAfv may be simply em- phatic. See Essay on L. § 44. p. 83.
1374. morevoavta, is (1) ‘ Believing,’ (2) ‘Obeying” ‘Believing the gods (who speak through Helenus) and yield- ing to my words.’
1375. avOpds rovSe=eu B, gidov is strongly emphatic, as appears from its position in the line.
1377. 1OSe...708{] The dative of accompanying circumstance, nearly= atv. ‘Do you mean that I, thus afflicted, am to go to Troy, to Agamemnon?’
1380. Sevév] Cp. supr.1225. atvov is here correlative to aivéoas, ‘ Having recommended,’ and is therefore rather ‘counsel’ than simply ‘speech.’ Or, possibly, the exactness of meaning is sacrificed to the repetition of the same sound. Cp. Aj. 467, cvprecdy pédvos povots.
1381. *Ag@o@’] The correction of Din-
PIAOKTHTHS. 473
kal tatra dé~as ob Katacxvver Oeods ; NE, és ydp tis alcxtvor dv dhedrodpevos ; P!, Réyers S "ArpeiSais dpedos, 4 ’m euol réde ;
- 2
NE. cot mov idros y wr, xd byos Todcde pov, 1385 P!. més, bs ye Tots éyOpotow éxdodvar OérgEs ; NE. & rdv, di8doxKov ph Opactverbar Kakois. Ol. ddeis pe, yryvdcxw ce, Toicde ois débyors. NE, otkovy éywye: dynpl & ot ce pavOdvery,
a ae ? ’ 4 2 , > Pl, *éya odk’Arpeidas exBardvtas ofdd pe; 1390 NE, GAN éxBadrovres ef mad odaove’ Spa, Pl, ovdérob’ éxdvta y dote THY Tpoiay ideiv,
1382. xaracxvve] Kar’ aicxivne L, from e C% aicxvvor’ A,
1387. trav] ray L pr. trav A.
éy@ ob ’Arpelbas] éywy’ odxaTpeidas LL‘V. 1391. swoova’) ow?
AB Vat. V*.— Dind. corr.
‘ iSety owoovsia LT.
dorf here (see y. rr.) is right and neces- sary. «4d’ is a manifest MS. conjecture, based on imperfect knowledge. See L. and S. s.v. #aAés, Agora is supple- mentary predicate with reAovueva, and AG@ata TeAoUpLEVa =AGoTa eadpeva Ei TE- otro.
1384. In speaking of the taking of Troy as an advantage gained, Neoptole- mus appears to Philoctetes to take part with the Atreidae, whose glory he ac- counted loss. Cp. Aj. 469, 70, GAd’ Gbé >’ Atpeidas dy edppdvarpi mov. | ob éort tavra. The expression is slightly varied. ‘Do you mean advantage to the Atreidae, or do you say this with reference to me?’
1385. ptAos y’ Sv] For the nomin- ative, see Essay on L. § 15. p. 21; i.e, got mou pidos y’ dv, pidov gor exw nal Tov Adyor.
1386. The change from éx@potow to éxOpotci p’, which Dindorf adopts from Brunck, is certainly a very slight one, but the text is sufficiently clear as it stands. Cp. O. T. 461, «dv AGBys epevo- vévov, and note, supr. 769.
1387. & tav] Cp. O. T. 1145, and note. Neoptolemus has earned the right to address Philoctetes with fami- liar confidence.
catacyurvn AT. 1384. Téde] Ta5€ A.
your 1388. Adyos] Ad(ta) L. Adyos A.
1392. ideiy] éAety L.
1383. aicxdvorr’] ot 1385. pov] yo L? Vat. V.
1390. éywy’ arpeidas
ey 7 ove arpeibas YT. ; pet owoovo C’A,
ovo’ L, idety A. Erely (yp. eAdetv) T.
Opaciveoar kakots}] ‘ To be har- dened by misfortune, so as to be un- reasonably obdurate in resentment.
1388. yeyv@onw oe] Sc. bre dAezs pe.
1389. ovkouv] ‘Not I, assure thee!’ For otv, in giving assurance, cp. Ant. 741, gov yap ovv mpoxfSopa: O. T. 565, ovxouy épov y égtGros ovdapov wéAas : O. C. 651, ovKouv mépa y’ av ovdéy 7 Adyw pépors.
dnpt 8 ot ce pavOdvew] ‘But I declare that you do not understand the case: ’—the fact, namely, that the voy- age to Troy will be for the advantage and renown of Philoctetes himself, and that the generals now mean well to him.
1390. éyd ovk ’AtpelSas] This (see y. tr.) is Dindorf’s very probable cor- rection. The redding of L has arisen, as he observes, from the confusion of éya ox and éy’ obs, two ways of writing the same thing. Cp. O, T. 1002, and v. Ir.
1391. Cp. O. C. 394, viv yap Ocoi a dpOovar, mpdabe 8 wAdAVOaY,
1392. The reading Tpoiav y’ deserves some consideration, notwithstanding the repetition of ye. Cp. O. C. 977, and
v. IT.
474
2O¢OKAEOYS
NE, zi dir dv hpeis Spopev, ei cé y év dOyous
metce Suvnoopecba pndty dv A€yo;
as paar épol pev tOv Abyov Aj~at, oe dE
Civ dorep Hon CAs advev ocwrnpias.
1395 [95 b.
ob), ta pe wéoyew Tad dmep wabciv pe det
& & qvecds por de€ids ents Ovyar,
a ~ - mépme mpos otkovs, Tard por mpagov, TEkvoy,
kat ph Bpddvve, wd emipvnoOfs ere
1400
Tpoias' dhis ydp por TeOphvntar yoo.
P Ped Ps NE, «i doxet, oretyoperv. ?/, ® yevvaioy eipnkas Eros. NE, avrépede viv Bdow ony, $/, els doov y’ eyo abéva, 1393. 7 év] om, A add A*® 1395. wev]om. L. pév A, 1401, yous] Adyoo LT, yp. yoora C*T. Adyos A, 1402, oretxwpev] orlxwper L pr.
oreixoupey A pr. oreixw pT,
1394. teloew] For the assimilation of the tense of the infinitive to that of the principal verb, cp.1242. But qy. wetoat?
pndev dv Aéyw] ‘In nothing of what I say. For this accusative, cp. O. C. 797, GAX’ olda yap ce Tatra pr TeiOwy, Ou.
1395, 6. ‘Since the easiest course for me were that I should cease from speech, and that you should live on as you now live and get no relief.’ The antithesis becomes clearer as the sen- tence proceeds. The full expression would be, ds gua pey pgordy éorw, éue pév, x.7.A. See Essay on L. § 41. p. 78. In this speech Neoptolemus casts ‘one last lingering look’ at the cherished object of his ambition. But before Philoctetes has again ceased speaking, his resignation is complete.
1397. Cp. O. C. 1432 foll., MoAv- velxns. kal pn pw émioxns y'. GAA’ épol Hey 98 686s, #.7.A.
1398, 9. @..amépmetv] For this ap- position or epexegesis, cp. supr. 1355, 6.
Setids .. @ryav] This was Philocte- tes’ understanding of supr. 813; cp. 941, 2.
1400. BpdSvve] Sc. 7d mpaypa.
1401. GAts .. yous] ‘ That name has been enough sounded in my complaints and cries. The other reading, which
is to be gathered from Land A(see v. rr.) TeOpvAAnTa Adyos, although somewhat more prosaic, is not impossible.
1402. At this point, before the com- mencement of the trochaic movement, which indicates departure (cp. O. T. 1515 foll.), there must have been some by-play, signifying the act of re- nunciation on the part of Neoptolemus. Porson thought this verse defective in rhythm. But it has not been improved by conjectural alteration. Cp. supr. 526, 645.
1403. dvrépedSe..ovv] (1) ‘Lean now thy steps on mine.’ Sc. 7H éuf Bace. Neoptolemus gives his arm to the lame man. Cp. supr. 893, Kabrés avréxov, and note, Others (2) explain dyrépede, sc. mpds 7d oddas, ‘Press thy foot against the ground,’ i.e. ‘Step firmly.’ But although this accords more exactly with the response of Philoctetes, els boy +’ yd cOévw, the expression itself in this sense is hardly natural here, and the interpretation given above agrees better with the situation. The idiomatic uses of épeiw, however, are such as to leave it doubtful whether Neoptolemus bids Philoctetes lean upon him, or simply encourages him to move.
eis Soov..c0évw] If the former in- terpretation of the first part of the line
IAOK THTHS., 475 NE, airiav 8& mas ’Axaidv pevéouat ; Pi. LH hpovrions, NE, ri ydp, éav mopOdor ydpav tiv éuty ; 1405 ol. é€y® Tapav NE. riva mpocwpérnow éepéeis ; $/, Bédeou Tots ‘Hpaxdéous NE, was réyers ; $/, eipéw med gery *. NE, aTelxe mpooktaoas xOéva, HPAKAH2, Hime ye, mplv dv tov jperepov ains p00ev, mat Motavros 1410 gdoxev 8 avdyv riv ‘Hpaxdéous dkom Te kde dedooew T diy, Thy onv © Kw xadplv ovpavias édpas mpodurav, Ta Alds te ppdowy Bovretyatd cor, 1415
katepnticwy 0 6ddv iy oréAdet’
2 lad od & énav piOwv émdxovaor, kal mpata pév cor Tas ends é~w Tvyxas,
1404. pevgouar] pevgwpar L, evgouar A. 1406. mporwpéAna] mpoa apé- Anow A. Epes} épfers LA, ‘HpaxAéous] “HpaxAeiors LAT, Brunck corr. 1407. meAdleav*] meAdCew ons watpas LA Vat. VV3. meddCev ofs marpidos L7B. NE.] om, L. aan ei (od L pr.) Spats rad’ womep addais add LAVV?, Gad’ ei Spas 748’ cs abbas
Vat. V4. Dind. corr. dins A. 1412.7] 76 LY. 7 A, xarepntuowy A.
(1) is right, Philoctetes takes only the general sense, as if it were BadiCe dvre- petddpevos (épol).
1407. The superfluous words in the MSS. (see v. rr.) are probably the re- mains of an early interpolation, viz. [o7js watpas *mopOnropas, NE. «i *5é Spas Tai’, HoTep abbas, }.
1409. Heracles now appears on the Ocodoyeiov, His approach (on the pnxavh) is marked by the anapaestic movement, Il. 1409-1417, at the end of which he is seen in full view.
1409. mpi] mpi L.
amply CA, 1410. dins] dteio LL’. 1416, KatepnTicwy] Karnpeticwy L.
1413. dkof} te] For the position of te, see Essay on L. § 36. p. 65.
1414. ovpavlas tSpas] ‘My abode in heaven.’ Cp. Aj. 460, vavddxous Aumay eSpas.
1418, AéEw] Dindorf says that Aéyw would be preferable——presumably be- cause the recital which the future tense seems to promise is not given. But the whole of this speech has the appearance of a hasty sketch. The real knot of the drama has been solved, and the action hastens to a close.
ZO¢bOKAEOYS
dcous trovicas Kal dueEeAO@v mévous
abdvarov dpethy Exxov,
és maépecO opav.
kal aot, odd to6t, Tobr’ dpeiderar radeiv,
ék tov movov Tove evkred OécOar PBiov,
ehOdy dt adv 7Qd’ dvdpl mpds 76 Tpwikdv
Fa “ \ 4 - ~ ToT HA, TWPOTov pev vorov Tavae Avypas,
dperh Te mparos éxxplOels orparevparos,
‘ Aan a oF lldpw pév, ds taév8 airs Kaxav pv,
Togoist Tots euotor voogtets PBiov,
fot ) oe mépoets Te Tpotav, oxdAd T eis pédabpa od
méurpers, dpiotel’ * éxhaBav otpatetpatos,
fotavrt warpt mpos matpas Oirns mddxka,
& & dy AdBns od oxida Tose TOO orparod,
- 2, “A al XQ Dy 2 ON Tofwov Euay pvnpeta mpos Tupav eury
Tavs C1A, voogueis A.
1422. Tavd’] Tov L. voopueis| voopioaa L.
1420 1425 1430 evnred] eberda C2. ebeacd A. 14247.
1429. éxAaBwv] éxBadav LA. Tum, corr.
1429-31. om. but added below (wAd«as, 1430) A.
1419, 20. Philoctetes knew the la- bours of Heracles, but not the glory which is now revealed to him. The emphasis conveyed by écous therefore belongs rather to the main predication than to the relative clause: ‘ How, after all that course of labour, I attained immortal renown.’ dpery is ‘ Glory of virtue,’ as dvccéBea, in Ant. 924, is ‘Meed of impiety.’ For écxov =xar- eoxov, ‘I won,’ see Essay on L. § 55. p. Tor, and § 32. p. 55, and cp. Aj. 405, Gv abrds eoxe orépavoy ebxrcias péeyov. The aor. éoxov=‘I came to have,’ as éBaclkevoe=‘He came to reign.’ See many instances of this use in Ast’s Lexicon Platonicum, s. v. éyev.
1420. @s mépec@’ Spaév) This im- plies some more elaborate stage effect than is commonly supposed to have belonged to the Greek theatre.
1421, rodT’ ddhelAerar waPetv] ‘This fate is destined. Cp. El. 1173, waéow yap huiv robr’ épeirerar madeiv.
1422. é..Btov] In apposition with Touro. For this epexegesis, cp. supr. 1355, 6.
1423. 7@5’ dvbpi] 1d Neowrodépw.
1425. For pév followed by re, see
Essay on L. § 36. p.65. And, for dperjj, k.7.X., SUPT. 997, 1062, 1344, 5.
1428, 30.0K0Aa] The spoils which Phi- loctetes is to send home are those which he receives as the prize of valour ; those which he is to carry to the place of He- racles’ pyre are the trophies taken by him in battle with the bow. (Unless we are to suppose an annual procession to Mount Oeta with the oxtAa Tpwikd.)
1429. ékAaBov) Cp. Hdt. 8. 11, xat 76 dpiatniov édaBe ovTos: ib. 123.
1430. Otrys] For Oeta, as a name for the country of Trachis, cp. supr. 453, @ yéveOAov Oiraiov matpés. This word in the mouth of Heracles appeals more than all else to the heart of Phi- loctetes,
1431. ToOSe tod orparod] Sc. rod Tpwixot. For this vague use of the pro- noun 65e, see Essay on L. § 22. p. 34 and cp. supr. 1426, ds Tavd airios KaKdv épu, Tovde TOD wévov. Schndw. conjec- tures Tov 5you orparod.
1432. pvypeta} Accusative in appo- sition to eduiCe: ‘An act commemora- tive of my bow.’
wupdv éuyv] It is evident that the high-place on’ Mount Oeta, where He-
PIAOKTHTHS.,
, \ ‘ a? 9 kouige, kal ool rabr, "Ayiddéws Téxvor,
tf > Tapnver *
édelv 7d Tpolas mediov o¥6’ obros oébev.
x » 2 Ta GA as €ovTE cUVYdp@ gvdAdoceroy
ore yap od Todd’ drep obévers
ae x ovTos o€ Kal ad Tévd’. eyo 8 ’AoKAnmioy
TavoThpa méuw ons vorou mpos”/ALov,
‘x - ~ 70 devTepov yap Tois euols adTiv xpedy
a £ a ~ > ~ Tofos dddvat. Tobro 8 évvoeic’, brav
1440
mopOjre yaiay, evocBeiv Ta mpds Oeovs,
ws Tada mavra Sedrep Hyeirar marhip
Lets’ ) yap edoéBeva cvvOvioKer Bporois,
1441. wopOAre] wopOetre LA.
racles was supposed to have been glori- fied, after having been laid upon the pyre, was kept sacred in the time of So- phocles ; and, like the place of Oedipus’ disappearance, it is imagined to have been a place of worship in heroic times. Hyllus had often stood there sacrificing, Trach. 1192. Perhaps some well-known image of the hero there, with a brazen shield, may have occasioned the expres- sion in supr. 727.
1433-7. kat ool . . tév8’] These words are dd péoov. Heracles tums for a moment to Neoptolemus, and then resumes his address to Philoctetes. ravra refers generally to all that pre- cedes. Neoptolemus must aid Philoc- tetes and not forget his obligation to the bow of Heracles.
1434, 5. Cp. supr. 112-115.
1435. T6 Tpolas weSiov] Supr. 69.
1436. A€ovte cuwopo}] ‘Two lions, who share one hunting-ground.’
1437. é¢y@ 8 "AokAynmév] Having so far broken ground with the super- natural, the poet carries the celestial machinery one step further. Machaon was the healer of Philoctetes, according to the common story which is followed supr. 1333, in the anticipation of Neop- tolemus. Here it is Asclepius himself.
1439. T0 Sevvepov] For the taking of Troy by Heracles in the former time, cp. Il. 5. 638-642: Pindar, Nem. 4. 25: Aj. 1300 foll. 2
1440. évvoeio@"] ‘Keep this in your thoughts. For évvoeiy, of an intention or design, cp. O. T. 330, GAd’ évvoel’s
mopofre ? C4.
pas mpodobva, «.7.A. The force of the middle voice is, ‘Be careful to bear in mind.’ Cp. supr. 375. ‘His non paruit Neoptolemus.’ Lambinus.
1441, td mpés] ‘As towards.’ Cp. O. C. 617, nal rato. @nBars ci raviv einpepel | Kad@s *rd mpos aé.
1442. Sevrep’ Hyetrar] O. C. 351.
1443. avvOvqcKke Bpotots] ‘ Follows men in death.’ Of the pious only can it be said that their works do follow them. A confused expression, arising from haste or inadvertence like many that might be quoted from Shakspeare. The whole of this speech of Heracles, as compared with the rest of Sophocles, is a careless piece of work. Did the poet leave the fos ard pyxavijs to Iophon or to some pupil, being un- heedful of the celestial machinery, like Shakspeare in Cymbeline? Or is this a case, like that of Iphigeneia in Aulide, where a later interpolation has taken the place of the original text? No- thing is to be gained here by conjec- tural emendation (see for example that of Hermann suggested by Ellendt, 4 yap ebotBea ovvOvhoxev Bpdtas, | Kav (Gat, “dv Odvwow, ob éniorara: or that of Cavallin, # y. «vo. cuppepe Bporois, | eat (Gor Kat Oavovow, ovd
anéddvurat), nor by obelizing particular
lines. In ll. 1452-1471, the master’s hand is again apparent. timent, cp. Pind. Isthm. 4. 41, nal mdy- xapmov ém x@dva nal bid wovrov BéBa- nev | épyparav dxtls wak@v, daBeotos
aiei: Thuc. 2. 43.
For the sen- *
478 ZOPOKAEOYS
kav (Go. kav Odvaoi, ovK amodduTAaL,
OI. & dbéypa moPevdv epot wéurpas, 1445 xpovids Te haveis, ovk admOhjow Tois cots pvdos. NE, xayd yvdun tatty Tiepae. HP. ph vuv xpovioe pédrdeTe mpdooey, Kalpos Kal mods 1450 88° émelyer yap Kata mpvpvay. 1, dépe vuv atetxwov xdpay Kadéoo. xaip, & péhabpov Etpppovpoy Epol, Nipdat 7 evvdpor Aetpoviddcs, Kal Krimos aponv movrov * mpoBoAjs, 1458 1447. dmOjcw] frome L. dméjow A. 1448. NE.] om. A. won]
yvopn T Vat.
1445. mépipas] Cp. supr. 846, and for $9¢ypa, of a Divine utterance, Aj. 14: Aristoph. Nub. 320, 364, @ yf Tot p0eyparos, ds iepdy Kat cepvov kat TepaT woes,
1446. xpévios] ‘At last, after so long’ (adjective). Cp. O. C. 441, #Aauvé pe éx vis xpéviov. See Essay on L. § 23, ¢. P. 39-
1448. yvopy tavry TiHepn0r] ‘ Deter- mine likewise in my thought.’ Various changes have been needlessly proposed, of which the most plausible is yvupnv ravTH TiWepar, ‘Give my vote the self- same way, quoted by Lamb. as a v.r.
1449. For xpévior with xpdvios pre- ceding in a different sense, see Essay on L. § 44. pp. 83, 84.
1450. katpés] ‘The right moment,’ Cp. supr. 466, arpds yap wade.
aAots] Here nearly =otpos. Cp. supr. 464, 5, drqvix’ dv Oeds| rAoby uly ein.
1451. éwelye] ‘Counsels you to haste.’ Cp. «adi, supr. 466: O. C. 1540, éei- yeu yap pe Tove Oeod mapdy. For the position of ydp, see Essay on L. § 26. P. 44-
kata mptpvav] Cp. Thuc. 2. 97, Hv del kata mpvyvay tornTa 76 VEDA.
Heracles is now withdrawn.
ratty] Tatra T.
1449. wy vuv] pi) voy LA, 8a. 1452. vuv] viv
1455-
1452. orelxwv] ‘In departing.’ Cp. supr. 1408: O. T, 1521, oretyé vuv, téxvav 8 dpod.
kahéow] ‘Let me address.’ The word is used with some association from the frequent use of ‘addressing a deity,’ as in O. C. 1389 foll. Another somewhat singular use of #aAeiv occurs in O. T. 780, Karel. . rAaoTos ds elqy, H.7.A.
1453. &dpdpoupov épol] ‘Sole com- rade of my watch.’ In the absence of companionship, the homeless cave was more than a dwelling-place to Philoc- tetes, supr. 298, 9, 533, 952, 1081 foll. The low roof of rock (his wéAadpov) re- flecting the feeble light of his fire, was all the society that cheered him through the watches of the night.
1454. ‘And water-nymphs of the green meadow.’ The bit of moist ground about his spring (supr. 21), or the stand- ing-pool (supr. 716, 7), was peculiarly sacred to Philoctetes.
1455. dpoyv] ‘Bass. Cp. the use of dyBpetos and -yuvaxefos for bass and treble in Hat. 1.17,—-and Shak.Tempest, 3. 3, ‘Methought the billows spoke, and told me of it; | The winds did sing it to me; and the thunder, | That deep and dreadful organ-pipe, pronounced | The
PIAOKTHTHS.,
479
ob modddke dh Tobpdv éréyyOn
a) 2 va a a kpat evdduvxov mAnyaiot vérou,
TOAAG SE havis THs huerépas
‘Eppatoy épos mapémepev éyol
la oTovoy avritumov xElmafopero,
~ ) in lol viv ©. & xphvat Aviv re wordy
1460
>
Aetrropev buds, delmopev H8n,
Odgns of more Thad ém Barres.
Xaip, & Ajurov wédov dudiadror,
> kat p evirAola téupov dpéumtos,
&vO’ 4 peyddn Moipa xopiger,
1456 éréyx0n] éréx6n A.
paiov)| “Eppaoy LA. Lambinus corr. e Schol.
name of Prosper: it did bass my tres- pass.’
movrou *mpoBod‘s] ‘ Of the bluff that juts into the deep.” This conjectural emendation of Hermann is more prob- able than mévrov mpoBdfs 6’. For, though the latter involves a slighter change, it leaves xrUmos dpony too in- distinct. mévrou is objective genitive: sc. els Tov mévrov mpoBeBAnpévou,
1456. o¥ refers either generally to the whole region described in the preceding lines, or to the last word only, the ‘jutting foreland’ being no other than the dr of 1. 1, in which the cave was situated.
1456, 7. ‘My head withdrawn into the deepest nook was (notwithstanding) wetted by the lashing wind.’ vértos is here the south-east. See Introduction.
1458. bovis .. Hwerépas] The genitive follows dyrirumoy, for which word, cp. supr. 693.
1459. ‘Eppatov] Cp. Aesch. Ag. 283, ‘Eppaiov Aémas | Anpvov.
1460. xeafopéve] ‘In tempest of my woe.’ If there were storms without, so too was there a storm within. For a metaphorical use of xemacerOa, cp. esp. Aesch. Prom. 562, révde yadwvots év merpivoow | xeuatduevov. Cp. also Shak. Lear, 3. 4, ‘ Thou think’st it much that this contentious storm | Invades us to the skin: so’tis to thee; | But where the greater malady is fixed, | The lesser is scarce felt. ., When the mind’s free, |
1457. wAnyator] mAnyhiot LA.
1459. ‘Ep-
see eu 1461, Avacév] yAvmov LA Vat. yAdacov C+. yAvaioy LP. 1465. mépyor] W from m C!°r?, méyyor A.
The body’s delicate: the tempest in my mind | Doth from my senses take all feeling else | Save what beats there.’
1461. Avwov] This, like ‘Epyaioy supr., is probably a name actually as- sociated with Lemnos, though we can- not pretend to know more than the Scholiast respecting its origin: 4 otrw kadoupevn kpnyn év Anuv@ Aviiov ’AndA- Awvos, 7 ofov ev épnuia ind AvAwY myvd- pevov. Possibly Sophocles himself could not have determined this.
1463. 56&qs . . émBavres | ‘Though we never embarked upon this thought,’ i.e. never entertained it, never thought of doing so. He refers partly to his steady refusal to go to Troy, and partly to his abnegation of all hope. For the ex- pression, cp. O. C. 189, and note: Hdt. 3. 67, émBarevwy Tod duwvupou Zpépdios Tov Kupou: Plat. Legg. 3.@99 B, ém 6é Tis éAmldos dxovpevor Tabrns eUpioKov Katapuyny atrots eis attots povous eivat nal Tovs Bods.
1464. &..dpdladrov] He sums up the preceding invocations in one expression.
1465. kal..dpéepmrws] ‘And speed me with good voyage to heart’s content.’ The fair wind, blowing off-shore, is re- garded as the breath of the land. Seyf- fert takes duéunrws to mean, ‘ Without grudging,’ as if Philoctetes apprehended that the isle might resent his leaving it. But this fancy is too finely spun.
1466. f pey4Ay Moipa] Referring to supr. 1337-47.
480
ZOPOKAEOYS PIAOKTHTHS,
yvdun te hirov, xo Twavdapdtop
Poe} Saipwv, ds Tabr éméxpaver,
XO. xopepev *O% wdvres dodXels,
Nipgpas adlaow érev§dpevor
1470
vootov cwrhpas ikécban,
1469. *4] #8 LY. 1470, émevgdpevor] emevgdpuevor L.
a
1467. yvopy te pidwv] Supr. 1374, 1381, 1389.
X® wavdapdtwop | Saluwv)] This refers to the intervention of Heracles, to whom the epithet mavdaparwp is, in the mouth of Philoctetes at least, sufficiently ap- propriate. Cp. Trach. 1102, sovdels tponai’ tornae TOY Euav xepay.
1468. The compound éréxpavev, ‘Con- summated,’ exactly describes the action of Heracles here. Others understand the words of Zeus. But it is very un- likely both that Zeus should be alluded to in Sophocles and not named, and that the word daiywv should be applied to Zeus in Attic Greek of this period.
isos A. Herm. corr, e1471. owripas| owrnpias I,
doAreis| dodAges L. doAAels A,
1469. mdvres GoAdets] ‘All,’ viz, Neoptolemus, Philoctetes, Odysseus, and mariners. The language implies that the peace has been made.
1470. Philoctetes had invoked the ‘Genius of the shore” The mariners now invoke the nymphs of the sea.
owrfipas] (1) ‘To come and aid us in our return.’ There ‘is no reason why this word should not be feminine. Cp. O. T. 80, 81, Tux... cwrFpt, and see Essay on L. § 20. p. 30. But possibly (2) owrnpes should be read, ‘That we may arrive and make safe our retum;’ cp. Trach. 85, xeivou Biov cwoavros: Od. 23. 68, WAece THAOU véoTOV.
FRAGMENTS OF SOPHOCLES.
VOL. I. Tl
INTRODUCTION.
Tuer Fragments of Sophocles consist of quotations from lost plays (including some Satyric dramas) which have been collected from Stobaeus, Athenaeus, Plutarch, etc., by successive editors. The first considerable collection was that of Brunck, Strasbourg, 1786, which was copied by Musgrave and Bothe. The present edition is based on that of Nauck in his Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta, Lips., 1856, with frequent reference to Dindorf’s edition in his Poetae Scenici, London, 1868. Many emendations of the Fragments are due to editors of the works in which they have been preserved, above all to Meineke in his edition of Stobaeus. The remarks of Mr. R. Ellis, to which reference is made several times below, will be found in the Cambridge Journal of Philology, vol. iv. pp. 251 foll. Mr. Mahaffy has observed that ‘a great many of the fragments are mere citations of curious words, which the poet used, and which form a strange and exceptional vocabulary.’ Where such citations contain merely the single word in question, I have printed them separately at the end; while, for the sake of convenient reference, Nauck’s numbering is indicated throughout. In his valuable edition the student will find much information which could not be embodied here. And in Welcker’s Die Griechischen Tragédien (Bonn, 1839) he will find, together with much fruitless conjecture, an accumulation of learned material that is not easily to be found elsewhere.
In this edition I have not thought it necessary to include those quotations which previous editors have justly classed as ‘ doubtful or spurious.’ But I may here observe that to this class belongs a passage in the Bodleian MS., Barocc. 143 (a Gnomologia of the twelfth century), where, after quoting O. T. 380, with the author’s name, the scribe continues (fol. 75 a), rod avrov: rots mhovoiovs te kat dmdeiorous (leg. awAnrrous) bdpamdow éouxévar Edeyev’ of pev yap me- mrevopevor (leg. memAnopévor) bddrav" of 5€ xpnudtray. Ta Tov mrovaiwy Kal dodrev xpnpara tais emi tov Kpypvdv cuxéas eixate[v.] dp’ dv avOpwmov . pev py apBdvew xdpaxas Sé Kai ixrivovs' Somep mapa rovrav érepa (leg. éraipas) kai xédaxas.
I have also omitted a few quotations or allusions, which, although probably authentic, only contain the substance of the passages to which they refer.
1i2
FRAGMENTS.
AOAMA &.
4 @s dy drais Te Kdytvag KadvéoTios.
AevKhY Hpépay,
AlAZ AOKPOS. 10.
Kataotixrov Kuvos
omohas AiBvoca trapdadijpopov dépos. 1d,
To xptceov dé tas Aikas SédopKey
Cupa, Tov © adtxov apelBerat,
12.
» Fd 2 ~ ‘ < 4
avOpwmbs éort mvedpa Kal oKid povoy, 13.
cogol tipavvo: tav copay Evvovaia, 14,
> ti cot t6 Amdddov KexiOdpixer ;
A@AMA=] Sophocles is known to have written two plays under this name. One of them at least was prior to the Clouds of Aristophanes (1. 257). It is uncertain whether the Fragments under this title are from the first or the second Athamas,
5. Cp. Aesch. Agam. 668, Aevsdy Kar Apap, ov mero.ddTes TUXD.
AIAS AOKPOS] Ajax, the son of Oileus, in dragging off Cassandra, had done violence to the image of Athena, and was in danger of being stoned by the Greeks for this offence, when he was saved by taking refuge at the altar of Athena. Procl. Chrestom. p. 484.
10. ‘The Libyan jerkin taken from the spotted beast, the hide the leopard wore.’
This refers to the leopard’s skin that
was hung outside Antenor’s door, in token of the house being spared in the sacking of Troy. Cp. Strabo, 13. 608.
11, Utunutunusty
tu-uNu-ve
2, Tov 8 dBucov dpetBerar] * And re- quites the wrong-doer. Sc, tay ddien- parr,
12. Cp, Aj. 125, 6.
13. This line is attributed to Euripides by Plato, Rep. 8. p. 568 A, and by others who may have been influenced by him; but various writers, who, al- though later, must have had means of verifying their assertion, expressly at- tribute it to this play of Sophocles.
14, ForrerOdpucev, explained by évav- revcaro, which does not seem impos- sible, Meineke substitutes 7eOpiaxer,
486
FRAGMENTS 15.
Kal mea Kal Poppxrda.
18.
ei dei’ eSpacas, Sed kal wabeiv ce Sei.
AITEY2, 19.
*euol wey apicey tarip
akxras dmedOelv . . Thade yas® . 1...
i Pia mpeoBeia vetpas’ . .
. Atco
tov avtimdevpov ximov EvBoias véuov
Nicw 6& riv dpavdrov e~aipel x Ova 5
Zkeipwvos axrns’ THs 6€ yqs 7d mpds vérov
6 okAnpos ovTos Kal ylyavras éxtpépov
einxe [Mdddas,
21.
Zs ~ \ ‘ ». il kéoTpa oldnp& mwAevpa Kal KaTa paxw
*Aravve *ralov.
22.
*cd\io peyv odk eywye, xapitny *8 dpa.
from @pid¢w, a word which Hesychius quotes from the Odysseus Furens of Sophocles and the Licymnius of Eu- ripides. Nauck says, ‘Fortasse évre- Opiaxey praeferendum, coll. Hesych. v. évreOpeiwxev.” Cp. Fr. 499. It is im- possible, without more context, to say which of the three words is right, and I therefore retain the MS. reading. The rhythm is also uncertain :— VR VB (?),
15. It is uncertain whether wefds here means, ‘ Unaccompanied,’ or simply im- plies a more level tone of utterance, be- ing applied to what is spoken as distin- guished from that which is sung.
18. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 930, éxaves bv od xpiv, nal 7d ph xpedy mh0e, The word Aiayr. in the text of Stobaeus rests on slight MS. authority: hence the place of the Fragment is uncertain, though the coryphaeus of this play may
have naturally so expressed himself in threatening the hero.
19. The arrangement of the first three lines is doubtful. The words of Strabo are, pnat 8 6 Aiyeds Sri 6 maThp dpicey époi pey dmedOciv eis dards, Thode -yis mpeoBeia veiuas, TH 5& Adxy, K.7.A, Meineke conjectured éyot piv wpicer matip | dxTds dmedOeiv Thad yijs mpoo- eonépous | mpegBeia velpas’ era Sevtépy Avsy, «.7.4. Brunck, mpeoBeia veipas Thode yas) Te 8 ad Avey. In 1. 4, Nauck reads véue. But the participle, continuing the sense of &picev, is Greek and in the manner of Sophocles. Cp. Phil. 64, and note.
21. 2, *#Aauve *aratwv is the con- jecture of Casaubon for #Aojoat Aciov. Nauck suggests xarnAdénoe or KaTnad- KioTaL TAELOY.
22. *kAdw pev] éxAvwper, MSS, Mei- neke corr.
*8'] 7, MSS. Meineke corr.
OF SOPHOCLES. 487 23. mas Sn ddovpsv *épopos e€éBns Aabdy ; 24,
aomep yap év gvdAAoow alyelpou paxpas,
kav @dXo pndéy, dAAA TovKelvns Kdpa
We as 2 *xivel tis atfpa *xdvaxovdifer mrepov,
AIOIONEZ, 25.
~_e , x a > TOLAUTa TOL GOL TpPOs Xaply TE Kou Bia
4
rd * 4
éyo’ od 8 adros dorep of copol Ta pev
Sixat émaiver, Tod 8& Kepdaive exov.
26.
TETpaTTEpoL yap v@rov év Secpadpact
opnkol Keda.vépives.
AIXMAAQTIAEZ, 31.
~ ‘ > £ wy otpatot Kabaptis Kadtopaypdtoy idpis.
23. ‘How, then, in coming forth from where you live across the frontier, did you elude the lyers-in-wait ?’ *dpopos is Mr. R, Ellis’ conjecture for 810s ;—olos, Valcknaer ; 6d0upiy opivos, Nauck.
24. The last line is restored from the conjecture of Dindorf. The MS. read- ing is awvhogs avpars dvaxoupicer wrepdv. The correction involves little more than the substitution of 7 for o, and of # for 1c. For the image, cp. Od. 7. 105, 6, ai &’ iatovs bpdwor nal jAdKaTA oTpwpwory, | Huevat, of Te PUAAG pakedrijs aiyeipo.o.
AIOIONES] Supposed by Heyne and others to be the same with the ‘Mem- non’ mentioned in the Greek Argument to the Ajax, where, however, one MS. reads ’Ayapéuvov.
25. ‘I say this to thee out of kindness, and not to thwart thy will. Do thou, however, like the wise, while praising what is just, thyself hold fast by gain.’
It is uncertain whether this is said seriously or in irony, and whether the word spoken ‘out of kindness’ was in the interest of justice or of gain. Bia may also mean, ‘ Under constraint.
4
The lines may be the conclusion of a speech in which the coryphaeus dis- suaded the hero from going to meet his doom.
26. According to Photius, who has preserved them, these words are de- scriptive of ants, rots éoprypevous pup- pykas 7H oapxioa. They may have formed part of an allusion to the gold of the far East, which, according to He- rodotus, 3. 102, was guarded by ants.
1, év Seopempaor is a difficult phrase. Qy. ‘Having four wings upon the back where they are pinched in, wasp-like, with black coats?’ Or, qy. ouqvedpaae(?) (gl. €opots opnvedpact).
AIXMAAONTIAES] Fr. 37, taken in connection with the statement of the writer of the Argument to the Ajax, favours Bergk’s conjecture, that the sub- ject of the drama was the restoration of Chryseis, and that the captive women were her companions. See also Fr. 36,
I, 49. 31. ‘The purger of the host, well- skilled in expiation.’ The words may refer to Calchas, The other verse,
488
FRAGMENTS
32.
domls piv *hph AlySos Ss *aruKvopparel,
33. Sdhnpébn cor KéAapos wamepel A’pas.
34,
éy mwavti ydp “row oxoprios ppovpet Alby,
35.
Kai Bopiatov éoxdpas AaBdy . .
36.
+ , q A > 4 Kal vnotdtas Kal pakpas Evpomias.
37.
ratrny éyo Kiddav te Kai Xptonv . .
38,
el puixpds dv Ta hadra vikioas exo.
quoted together with this by Harpo- cration, which, as Nauck points out, is probably from some comic writer, de- véraros amopaKTns TE HEYAAWY ovppopaY, ‘Most skilful and able to clear men from great misfortunes, shows that ceremonial purgation is in question. amépaypa therefore signifies, ‘An act or means of purification,’ and not ‘The dirt washed off,’ as stated in L. and S.
32. *Hpr AlyBos] Ayidvydos, MSS. Nauck corr.
*arukvopparet] This is Bentley’s cor- rection of muavdy maret, for which the best MSS. have muavipart. A warrior (Achilles) is describing his shield, riddled with spears, which he compares to the upper surface of the mould, drilled with holes, through which the melted wax or metal was poured. Cp.Il.9.326, #yara 8 aivaréevta diémpnocoy movepicwv,
33. ‘A reed, as it were, has been ab- stracted from your lyre.’ According to the Scholiast on Ar. Ran. 231, who quotes this line, a reed was sometimes used instead of horn to support the strings of the lyre. A warrior (Aga- memnon?) whose yépas is taken from
him, may be thus taunted: ‘You fret because your lyre has lost a fret.’ See Ar. 1. c., &vexa Sdvaxos, dv brodvpior | évubpoy éy Aipvais TpEpw,
34, *rov] re, MSS. Brunck corr. Did Agamemnon thus complain that all were against him? Cp. Aj. 1366, # aavé” épota, was dvip abtT@ Tovel,
85. Meineke adds Af@oy to complete the verse. But qy. B46por (?). The words may have been applied to a suppliant taking refuge at the hearth.
86. Some such words as oixotyTas d«rds may have followed.
37. According to the probable con- jecture of Meineke, who adds vépw to complete the line, these words were spoken by Apollo. Cp. Il. 1. 37, 8, ds Xpvonv dupiBéBnuas, | Kidday te (adenv, Tevédo6 Te tpt dvdoces.
38. The words are probably ironical (Photius says in quoting them, paiAov .. Tein. . dv Kal emt row peyddov) and may have been used (by Agamemnon?) in reply to a taunt (from Achilles?). Cp. Il. 1.178, ef pada kaprepéds écat, beds mou gol 76 y €dwxev: ib, 226-8,
a
OF SOPHOCLES.
489
39,
eA aA tomeoa Bards Kvdtxos dare Sedrepa.,
41.
mathp S€ txpvodds audirwa tkpovrada, 49. dxvnv . . Avdis Kepxidos.
AKPIZ10O3, 57. as *éripdddew Bidnv re kal évvavdrlav . ,
58.
Bog tis, &
dxover ; i) pdrny braKkTo:
dmavra ydp ro TS poBoupévm rpogel. 59.
aN oddty Epme weiSos els yijpas ypévov. 60.
dnrov ydp* év deopotor dpamérns dvip
k@dov modicbels wav mpds HOoviv réyet.
61. prow Bpaxeia Tois ppovodcr cddpova
39. Bergk conjectures dare Sevrépay, sc. omovinv.
41, This line is acknowledged to be very corrupt. Qy. marhp 6& *Xptons *apgirnva *xpdoneba [oxnarpov mpodek- vds], ‘But her father, Chryses, [display- ing] the wool-enwreathed edge [of the fillet on his sceptre].’ Cp. Il. 1. 14, 15. Or xpwBvaa (?),
49. dxvyv] Cp. dwros. jectures dynpa (‘Sound’).
AKPIZIO3] Part of the story of Danaé.
57. The verse was a trochaic tetra- meter.
BiSyv] (Adv.) According to Hesy- chius, this denoted a peculiar mode of striking the lyre.
EvvavAiav ..] Qy. exe (?).
58 U4+U
Nauck con-
a Fd ee tp eh a oe eee ee Ue
2, tAakrS] Unnecessarily changed by Nauck to dAveT® = ddverdtw. The image is that of a watch-dog giving a false alarm.
59. i.e. No falsehood lasts very long. xpévou is added because yApas might otherwise suggest decay. In this latter sense it is Truth that knows not old age.
60. 1, 84Aov yap: év] Grotius conjec- tures SovAov yap ev. But Nauck, by punctuating after yap, avoids the ne- cessity of further change; and the tau- tology of d0tAov .. dpamerns . . rodia0eis is improbable.
61. The two couplets are quoted separately by Stobaeus, in whose text the iotas subscript in 1. 3 are omitted. But Meineke has with great probabliity arranged the Fragment as it now stands. The words may have been addressed to Danaé by the chorus in the presence ot Acrisius, Cp. Aj. 292, 3,68 ee mpéds
490
FRAGMENTS
N N , AN a 2 Wpos TOovS TEKOVTAS Kat gurevoavTas TT PETrel
dddos Te kal képn Te Kdpyeia ‘yévos,
co ra € uA ‘ x a Ff ais KOopos % oly) TE Kal Ta TWAavp E7y.
62.
Odpoet, yivar T& Toda Tov SevGv, dvap
mvevoavTa vuKTos, huépas paddooerat.
63. Tod (qv yap ovdels as 6 ynpdoKwv épé. 64.
*
To ¢hyv yap, @
A xX 4 4 . Tat, WAVTOS HOtorov yepas
Oavetv yap obk e€eati Tots avdroic. dis.
AAEAAAI, 75.
2 a 2 2 3 , - evradda PeEVTOL TAVTA TavOpdmrev vooel,
kakois bray Oé\wow idcbat KaKd,
76. “A bY ‘4 > 2 » ef Tois yap Sikaios dvTéxew od padior. V7. Kakoy TO KedOew Kov mpods avdpds evyevois. 78, * XX a A d 4 ¥. 4 kai yap Oiuxala ydoo exe Kpdros péya. 79.
> > aes @ tai, oldmat mOAN Exel oly?) Kad,
pe Bat’, del 3 buvodpeva: | ovat, yuvargt Kéopov H avy?) pepe.
I, Tots ppovotor aaHppova] ‘In the judgment of prudent people.’ Cp.O. T. 616, ead@s édefev evAaBoupevw Teceiy,
62, ‘Fear not, O lady; most fears are like the wind which the dreamer at night hears rising loud, but in the day- time it proves less violent.’ The image is that of a wind which, heard in the night, seems to threaten a storm, but when the morning comes is found to be less violent. Cp, O. C. 1248, ai 8 évyv- xtav dd ferav, and note: infr. 574, axodoa Warddos ebdoton ppevi.
63. Cp. Eur. Alc. 669-72, wadrny dp’ of yépovtes eVxovra Oaveiv, | yijpas Wé- yovres wat paxpdy xpévov Biov. | jv &
eyyis €XOp Odvaros, ovdels BovAeran | Ov7- oxev, TO yijpas 8 obser’ ear’ adtois Bapv.
64. 1, 48toTov] Meineke conjectures Hdiov, a change which Nauck rightly thinks unnecessary. Cp. wavrés pddcoTa, which occurs sometimes, although 7av- 70s waAAor is the more usual form.
AAEAAAI] Part of the story of Te- lephus.
75. The reference of this Fragment to the ’AAedSa: rests on a single MS. of Stobaeus.
77. «od] Several MSS. have «ai. Cp. Trach. 1046, and v. rr.
78. Cp. O. T. 356, mépevyar radAnbes yap icxvov tpépw: Phil, 1246, add’ «i Sixaia, TY copay Kpeicow TAbE.
OF SOPHOCLES.
4gt
80.
ti tTabra mohdAa@v pnudtov ér eott co:
Ta yap Tepicod TmavTaxod duTHp ern, 81.
’ J ~ pn wdvr épedva moddd Kal tradely tKakdv,
82.
ay a kovK ofS 8 TL xp} mpos Taira déyewv,
¢ yo» 9 6 \ x a a OTay Ol T Ayavol Tpos Twv ayev@v
KQTQVLK@YTAL'
moia modus ay Tad evéyKo; 83.
Sox pév, ovdeiss GAN épa pi Kpelooov 7
‘ lot a a kal dvoceBotvta Tay évavtiov Kpareiv
A ~ a 4 SodAov avrov dvta Tév médas KAVELY.
84.
mavoal. KatapKel robde KexAnjobai rarpos,
elrep Twépuxd y'* ef O& ph, petov BAGBn.
76 Tot vouicbev THs adnOelas Kparel. 85.
6 8, ef vd00s ris, yvnotos icov cbéver
iu xX + 2 BA cA amav TO xpyotov yvnciay exer guow,
80. 1. th. . cor] ‘ Why should this business still require many words from thee? For the genitive, cp. Plat. Theaet. p. 201 A, rodré ye Bpaxeias oxépews.
81. Blomfield’s correction, moAAd Kat *dabeiv *xaddv, accepted by Nauck and Dindorf, is very ingenious, but in the absence of context cannot be pronounced certain.
82. 2. Stav of +’) i.e. Stay re of, Cp. Phil. 456.
*dyevav] dyevvav, MSS. Grot. corr.
83. 3. For S0dA0v adroy évra Cobet would substitute rods Oeots oéBovra. But for the redundant emphasis on avrév, see E. on L. § 41. p. 78, €
84, 2. pelwv BAGBy] Sc. pr) mepuxévat 7) PD tendToOat. :
85. Cp. Eur. Fr. 142. Mr. R. Ellis conjectures 088’, ef vd00s ms . . oOéver,
“4.7.4. (‘Nor does it follow, though one bastard cope with the legitimate, that all worthy persons have a freeborn nature’). The words as they stand may be con- strued, ‘But he, though in one way (7s =nws, Essay on L. § 22. p. 36, 4) base, yet copes with the legitimate. All that is good is well-born.” For ei=xei, cp. Ant. 551, and note. But it may be doubted if the lines are really consecutive. Nauck supposes them to have been part of a ottxopv0ia: A. ob 5) vd00s Tis yvnatos toov odévet. |B. &nav 70 xpnotoy yyoiay éxe: pow. Dindorf reads rots for tes ; but this, although not without MS. authority, makes an unrhythmical line. Mr. Ellis’ emendation gives a natural force to tis, but the meaning which it assigns to the whole Fragment is hardly probable. :
492
FRAGMENTS
86.
T& xXphpar dvOpdrocw edpicxe dPidovs,
avOis d& Tipds, eira THs breptdrns
tupavvidos *Oaxodaw taicxicrny Edpay,
éreita & ovdels éxOpds ovre pverae
mpos xpyyad of re pivres dpvotvrat otuyeiy,
ou.
Sewos yap Eprew mdodros és re TaBara
\ % 2 , ? 60 Z 2 Kal TAM POTlKTQ, Xe70 ey Wevns aviyp
pnd evrvxev Sdvair dv dv epg tvyxeiv.
kal yap dvoedts cua Kal dvodvupov
yréaon copov tiOnow epoppdy 7 ideiv,
10
hove 8 xalpew kal tvoceiv éfovola
mépeotiy avT@ kamikptacbat Kakd.
87.
vopas d€ Tis KEepodao dm dpOloy méyov
Kabeiprey Ehagos .
86. 2. at@is Sé] ‘And by and by,’ Nauck conjectures ed6vs 5€, but cp. Aj. 1283, x@7’ avOs, «.7.A.
3. *Oaxotow] The MSS. vary be- tween 7 dyovow and 7 dxovav, Sal- masius corr,
taicxioryv] One MS. has 48iornv. aisxiornv is scarcely in harmony with the context; and Gaisford’s conjecture, éx@loryv, appears probable. aicx. and éy@. are elsewhere confused. See Aj. 658 and v. rr. The meaning of the following lines would then be, that, al- though tyranny is hateful, yet, when it has command of riches, the hatred is dissembled, — with ‘mouth - honour, breath, Which the poor heart would fain deny, and dare not,
4, 5. For the structure, see E. on L. § 36. p. 66, 3. and p. 68, B, 8.
7. kal *rampéourta] The reading mpés 7a, Bard, although found both in Plu- tarch and Stobaeus, is probably corrupt. For while the quantity of the a in Bards is necessarily short, the antithesis is flat and feeble. The latter objection holds also against Vater’s emendation, «al mpos BéBnda, Tanpdorera might be trans- posed, mpooraxta, xta might be read xara, and then be changed to Bard, the iota being dropped as a false adscript.
7, 8. xomo0ev ., tuxetv] Either (1)
* And to points where a poor man, even if he found the object of his desires, could not obtain it” Or (2) ‘(And that) even from a standing-ground, from whence a poor man could not obtain his desire, even though he met with it? The thought in (1) is rather confused.
8. pydé] Not ov8é, because the relative to clause implies an hypothesis,
10. yAdoon sopév] Meineke proposed to alter this to yjpa svéov' 5. y. v. TiOnot, “It makes despised old age young.’ But no change is necessary. ‘Riches make one who is ill-favoured and (hitherto) despised to be (accounted) eloquent and beautiful to see.” The change of gender may be defended from Aj. 758-61, 72 ap Tepiood... ppovR. Else duced7 capa (‘ Unlovelyin person’), would bea simple change.
11, kal +vocetv] The words admit of a certain meaning, ‘The rich man alone has leisure to be ill.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 3. p. 406, D, Proposed emendations are xov vocely (Ellendt), «av vdgors, or Kav vécwv cuvovola (Meineke). Qy. Kavo- ceiv (?), Cp. dvogos, avdanros, dvocia,
87. From the reference in Pollux, 5, 76, the ‘ wandering horned hind,’ whose gentle movements are here described, appears to have become the nurse of Telephus.
OF SOPHOCLES.
493 dpaca pigas . . Kal Kepaodépous arépOvyyas efpp exndos. 5 AAEZANAPOS. 90. ov ydp Tt Oeopd Toiow dotirais mpéret, 91. Boriipa vixav dvépas dotiras. ti ydp; 92. otetxov & aypéorny dyXov. AAHTH2., 98.
Wux yap etvous kal gpovodca rodvdixov kpeicowy cogictob Travrés éoriw edperis,
99. Bpaxel A6yo Kal TOAAG mpdckeitar cope,
100.
dviip yap datis Aderar déyov adel,
AAANOev abrov Trois Evvotow dv Bapts.
101.
, 5 aA GN elrep ef yevvaios, as adtos déves,
>
ua > 2 > eye é X\ BY ~ OnLatv OTOU T El xor bev TO yap KaA@S
megukos ovdeis dv puidverev NOyos,
AAEZANAPOS] The subject seems to have been the exposure and rustic nurture of Paris, and his recognition as the son of Priam through his overcoming in the contest for the bull.
90. The line is quoted merely to il- lustrate the use of the word dorirns, and the sentence is not finished, (e.g. Borijpa. Oeivat may have followed.)
92. Accusative of the sphere of mo- tion. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 708, o7eix’ dynpérous yas. E. on L. § 16. p. 23.
AAHTHS} Supposed by Welcker (Gr. Tr. p. 215) to be the son of Aegisthus
*
so named, who usurped thé throne of Argos in the absence of Orestes, and was slain by him according to Hyg. Fab.122.
- See below, ’Hpv-yérn.
98. Cp. O. C. 498, 9, dpeiv yap oi- pat wavtl pupioy play | puxiy rad éxri- vougay, hv evvous maph: Phil. 1246, ddd’ ei Sixaia, THY copay Kpeioow Tbe. :
99. ‘Much wisdom lies in brevity of speech,’
101. i.e. ‘Good lineage is not put to shame by telling it.’ According to Welcker’s theory this is said by Aletes to Orestes, who is disguised.
494
FRAGMENTS
102. , GAN agios dreEas ovde tpyev miKpas’
yévos yap eis ereyxov éftdv Kaddv
evkrevav dv xthoatro paddov 7} wWoyor.
103. tis 84 wor dABov 7 péyav Bein Bpotav
h opixpov 7) Tov pndapod Tiudpevor ;
> Ya ? tra ye 2 IA va ov yap TOT aUTMV QvoEey EY TAUT@ REVEL,
104.
~ ~ > dewév ye tods pev dvoceBeis Kaxdv *7 dro
Brdaorévtas eira rovcde pév mpdocev Karas,
rods 8 dvtas éoOdods ex Te yevvaioy dpa
yeyaras cira dvotuxeis mepukévan,
od xphv Ta0’ ottw daipovas Ovntav mépt 5
mpdocew exphy yap Tovs pev evoeBels Bpotay
éxe te Képdos éudavés Oedv mapa,
todvs & dvras adixous, Tovs b& Thy évayTiav
Oikny Kakov Tiwpov éudavn Tivew*
Kovdeis av oUtas evtvxer KaKds yeyas. 10 AAKMEQN. 105.
lf & thpovicavr cicidoiut mas ppevav
émnBodrov Kadav ce,
102. 1. o88e tpév] Pors. conjectures ovd évoi: Brunck, ov8@ pay: Nauck, ods’ Huiv. Join yévos kalov.
2, eis €Aeyxov éEvdv] Cp. Eur. Alc. 640, eeitas eis Eeyxov eerOwy ds ef: Phil, 98. These two Fragments (101, 2) ap- pear to belong to consecutive speeches.
103. 2. 4 tév) Heath conjectures 7 tot. But the article, as in 7d pander, marks the absolutely worst, or lowest, as an individual object of thought. It presupposes a slightly different construc- tion, viz. 6¢ein Bpore.
104. According to Welcker, this Frag-
ment refers to the position of Aletes.
1. ¥¢°] This, which Bergk added from conjecture, although not a certain emen- dation, clearly improves the sense.
8. Tous 8é] 5€ in apodosi. One MS. has trois 8é, and Dindorf reads roiode Thy evaytiay,
g. Tyrwpdv] Adj. See L. and S., s.v.
105. The text is suspected because of the unmeaning tautology. Dindorf con- jectures xai for mus: Nauck, more m- geniously, pevacavr’ for ppovqoarr’. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 335, 6, ToAAG +7’ dpuel- va Tors nédas ppevour pus | 7) cavrdy.
OF SOPHOCLES.
495
AMYKOZ ZATYPIKOS., 108. yépavot, xeA@val, yAadkes, ikrivor, Nayol. 109.
ciaydvas te OF padOakds TiOnor.
AMPIAPEQS ZSATYPIKOS.
110.
6 muvvoThpns Tovde pdvTews xXopod, 111.
&v6" ovre medAjs *olds dypavdos +Béros. 112.
& ad.... domep adieds mAnyels... . tevav diddéoKados. AM®ITPYQN.
119.
érei 6& BAdoToL, Tov Tpidy piay raBeiv
evootay apKel,
ANAPOMEAA, 122.
*npiv *Ouroy Kotdpecov npéOn more’
vouos ydp éott *BapBdpos Ounodetv
Kpéva *0e Bpédreov dpyjbev *yéevos.
AMYKO3] From the Argonautica. Amycus, son of Poseidon and the nymph Bythynis, and king of the Bebryces, was slain by Polydeuces.
108. In one quotation of this line Kopwvat is substituted for yeAa@va,
109. Porson made a trimeter of this line by transposing 87 to the end. But the lyric verse, ,4U—UI | Eee UnY, is not improbable in a satyric drama.
110. ‘The last and least of this pro- phetic band.’ In the line of Aristo- phanes (Vesp. 1510), which the Scho- liast adduces this to illustrate, mvvo- THpyns seems to mean ‘A diminutive hanger-on.’ There is no reason to alter xopod to xopés with Meineke; pavris is used as an adjective.
111. The words, in the text from which they are taken, are £6’ otre méAAEs oF dypavdos Bdros, Cramer conjectures dypavaos Borhp. Dindorf reads, from the conjecture of Schndw., évduvra meA-
Ajs pivdy aypavaAov Bods, an alteration which at least helps to show the un- certainty of the text.
*oiés] Nauck corr.
112. Ahrens conjectures ¢pevav for évav. But the text cannot be restored with certainty. Qy. *od *8’ Womep ddreds* TARY éxov bddoxadoy (?). ‘A fisher- man learns the danger of playing with hooks, Cp. Eur. Med. 1203, 1¥xnv yap elyopev didaoxadov.
119. This Fragment confirms the read- ing, edoolas yd piv, in O. C. 390.
ANAPOMEAA] The tragedy opened with Poseidon’s sending the monster in consequence of the boast of Cassiopeia.
122. This Fragment is conjecturally re- stored from the text of Hesychius, where it stands thus: #usovrdy xdprov 1ipeOn m6- Aer vépos yap eat: Tots BapBapas Oun- modeiv Bpdrevov apy Ader yépos To Kpdrw.
1. *fptv *utév] aiudpputoy, Scaliger ; tepd0uvrov, M. Schmidt.
3. * yévos, Scaliger ; yépas, Buttmann.
496 FRAGMENTS 123, immoow 7) KtuBaior vavororets xOéva ; 124, pndiy poBeicbat mpoopdrovs émiarodds, 125,
idod bt *gotviov
pdobAnra Styovor.
126.
abtoxeiAect AnkdOors.
ANTHNOPIAAI. 134.
dpvida Kal KipuKa Kal SidKovoy.
ATPEYZ H MYKHNAIAI. 137.
pa thy éxeivov derlav, 7 Béboxerat,
Ondus pev adbros, dpoevas & ex Opods exov.
AXAIQN ZYAAOLOS H ZYNAEINNOI. 139.
gopeire, paccétw tis, éyxeitw Baldy
123. Quoted by Eustathius because of the (ed-ypa,
125. *hotvov] gowdy, MSS, Brunck corr. In the explanation given byHesych. I. p. 977, Styovos paoOAns: 6 dumAovs, 7) dual xpwpact Kexpynyevos, should not Svotv pao be read for Svol ypwpact?
126. adroxetAeot] i.e. according to Pollux, made out ofa single piece of ala- baster, and not having a separate rim.
ANTHNOPIAAI] After the taking of Troy, Antenor and his sons escaped with the remnant of the Heneti to Thrace, and from thence to the Henetian country on the Adriatic. See Strabo, 13. p. 608, who refers to Sophocles in confirmation of his statement.
ATPEY= H MYKHNAIAT] The words of the Scholiast on Eur. Or. 800, Arpeds .. Thy yuvaixa "Aepéany tipmpetra. . pupas abrhy eis Thy OdAacoay, may refer either to this drama, or to Aj. 1296, 7.
137. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 305.
AXAION SYAA.] Thetone of theFrag- ments shows this to have been a satyric drama. The subject was the gathering of the Achaeans at Tenedos before the siege of Troy. The chiefs seem to have been represented as feasting together. The chief incidents of this time, as we know from Proclus, were the wounding of Philoctetes and his being taken to Lem- nos by Odysseus, and a quarrel between Agamemnon and Achilles, whose in- vitation to the banquet was not sent in good time. Cp. Ar. Rhet, 2. 24. p- 1401 b, 17.
139. ‘ Bring forth the wherewithal, let some one knead a cake, and fill a deep drinking-bowl. This man, like a la- bouring ox, does no work till he have eaten well.’ Is this said of Ajax? or is it an insulting speech of the general to Achilles coming in uninvited?
1. Meineke unnecessarily conjectures pupae (‘ Knead ye’) for popetre.
OF SOPHOCLES.
497
kparijp* 68° dvijp ob mply dv gdyn Karas épora Kal Bots épydrns épydéerat.
140. ovrot yéverov de xp dindidis
gopotvra Kavrimada Kal yéver péyav
yaotpos KadeloOat maida, tod marpos mwapér, 141.
GAN audi Ovpd tiv Kdkoopov obpdynv
eppipev ovd ijuapre mepl & eud Kdpa
Katdyvutat 7d Tedxos od ppou mvéov"
eeparovuny & ov pidrns dophs bro. 142.
OA.
Oédorxas . 2... AX. ee ee ee OA.
76n Ta Tpoias eicopdy éddALa
éyad 5 gevyers’ od TO pw KdUEW KakGs,
GAN eyyds “Exrap éoriv: ob pévew Kaddv, 5
143.
@ wévta mpdoowy, ds 6 Liouvgos odds
évdndros év col mdvra *xd pntpos tarhp.
144,
as vaoptAakes vuKrépov vavkdnplas
ae 2 co YA - TAHKTpOLS amrevOdvovaly ovplay Tpdmwy,
140. (1) ‘ One who has asleek beard, and is grown up, and of a noble race, ought not,’ etc. Or (2) ‘One ought not, being great (only) by descent, to have his beard thus smeared (with viands), and behave like a child, and so be called his belly’s heir, when he might be known as his father’s son.’ Or (3) ‘One who is grown up and well-born ought not to have his beard thus smeared and be called, etc. Nauck (as quoted by Dindorf) conjectures untpés for yaorpés. But the expression in the text does not exceed the licence of satyric drama.
141. The burlesque of tragic dyxos in this Fragment is very apparent; espe- cially in dy? Oupd, ovd ijpapre, wept eu@ Kdpq.
142. 1. rd Tpotas .. €Ava] ‘The
VOL. HY.
dwellings of Troy,’—Troicas sedes.
3. In the intermediate line Achilles repeats his threat of sailing away—rod *AXIAAEwS SayavaxTobyTos Kal dnoTAetv A€yovros are the words of Plutarch, who makes the quotation.
4. 76 ph} See Essay on L, § 29. P. 49, 4.
5. ob pévev] The v. r. Oupaiver may have arisen from ovpaivew, of which there is a trace in the other v.r. ov Kaivew.
For kaAdév = ovppépor, cp. O.C. 1003, nal go. TO Onaéws dvopa Ownetoat Kady : Phil. 1155, viv addy . . kopéoa ordpua.
143. 2. wavra *xd] navrayod, MSS. Vater corr.
& pytpds tarhp] Autolycus.
144. I. vavidnpla seems to be here
Kk
498
FRAGMENTS
145.
od & éy *Opévoiot ypappdtrov mrvyas
a EX@V
*yén ef tis ob mdpeotw *ds fuvdpoce,
146.
Adba Mepidwv arvyepa Kat
® *ddvacis
*avdpovos,
*@varois edmorpéraTe pedéwr,
avéxovoa Biov Bpaxdv icbpor,
AXIAAEQS EPAZTAI, 154.
2 > + a> 27 Pt voonp €epwTos Tovr edipepov KaKov
exous dy avTd pr Kaxds drekdoa.
drav mdéyou pavévros aidpiov yepoiv
KptvoTadrov aprdowor tradiais ayn,
N aA € BY f . Ta MpOT Exovow HOovas mrotawwious 5
téhos & 6 xupos ov’
used for a vessel and its equipments (abstract for concrete) as in Eur. Hel. 1519.
Fi awAnKtpos] ‘Paddles.’ Cp. Hdt. 1.194(of the coracles on the Euphrates), iOvverat Be 1d Te SUo TAHKT pw, Kal SUo dvipy épdav EotwTwr.
145. 1. *Opdvoror] Opnvoiwr, MSS. Toup corr.
2, vépe] ‘Observe. Cp. voydw (L. and S. s.v. vwydw, II. 3).
et... ob] ov, not yy, because «i is used interrogatively =‘ Whether.’
146. 1. *avapovos] avdpatos, MSS.
2. & *8ivacis] wduvdcas, MSS. *Ova- zois is Brunck’s correction for @avdrors of the MSS. Probably two passages have accidentally cohered: one deprecating oblivion of the Muse, Adda Thepidwy orvyepa kat *avdparos,
——ftuy Hu tuunruy, the other an address to ‘ Memory,’ or to the ‘power of Song,’ @ dvvacis Ovarois edmotpoTata mehéwy | dvéxovea Biov Bpa- xiv icdpudy,
, a
vutuv-uusty, ‘ Power, fraught with happiness for mor- tals, that by inspiring song, keepest from
dros apf OéreL,
sinking the narrow strand of their life.’ Cp. Shak. Macb., ‘But here, upon this bank and shoal of time.’
AXIAAEQNS EPASTAI] This was a regular satyric drama. See on Fr, 158. The lines quoted by Nauck from Ovid, Trist. 2. 409-12, ‘Nec nocet auctori, mollem qui fecit Achillem,’ etc., may have been equally applicable to the Myrmidones of Aeschylus.
154. ‘O mais rov kpdotaddoy is said to have been a Greek proverb.
I. vonp’” épwros} The reading is doubtful. The best MS. of Stobaeus gives gpwros ydp voonua. Another, said to be interpolated, reads as in the text. Dobree conjectures 7d yap véonpa, sup- posing épwros to be a gloss.
ébipepov] Most MSS. have ép7- pepov, which Nauck reads, but ‘the trouble which is the object of desire,’ exactly accords with the similitude in what follows.
2. paj kaxas] The use of 7 is to be explained by the hypothesis implied in éxouw ay.
4. wasiats +ayn] For this unintel- ligible reading, Salmasius proposed mai- des dorayh. Quy. aides etna (?).
6. & xupes} It is doubted whether
OF SOPHOCLES.
499
yy 2 in ~ Pind OUT €Y XEpoly TO KTHMA ovpdopoy pévely,
ok
a ca] ¢ obT@ ‘ye Tovs Epavtas avros ipepos
dpav kat rd pr Spay moddAdKis mpolerat.
155.
fd la [a > 2 a tis ydp pe pdoxOos ovK émeordrer ;
£ Pa a 4 Aéwv Spdkav re, wip, bdwp.
157.
}) Sopds 8x dcTopoyv mAGKTpoY"
dimtuxor yap ddbvar pv Apixov
"AxirAniov déparos.
158. Tamat, Ta madly, ws épas, amddecas, 159.
ad 8, & LZbaype, Mnrwrixsy rpédos.
160.
tyAdoons perioons TO KareppunKéri.
this can mean, ‘ The sensation,’ i.e. the smart ; and Meineke conjectures 6 «pv- pds. But see Essay on L. § 52. p. 97, and cp. yevopat.
6 and 7 are not quite clear. ‘ But at last the sensation will not allow them to let go (6mws apy, sc. Ts), nor yet is the acquisition one that is expedient to remain in the hands.” The combina- tion of 6 xupds OéAee is somewhat harsh. Qy.66vpds(?). Or, possibly,some words are lost after xupds, in which case the subject of 6éAa is ray taidwy ais, otpdpopov may either (1) agree with a7jjpa, or (2) 7d eTHpa péevery may depend on ovpdopédy (éo7t),
8. *otTw ye] The correction of Sca- liger. The MSS. have otre; Meineke conjectures otTw 5é,
g. kat 76 pa] Spav] Essay on L. § 33. Pp: 58; § 21. p. 33,6. :
ampolerat] Meineke conjectures mpoo- ier, which is possibly right.
155. The words appear to come from a speech of Peleus reviling Thetis, in consequence of which she was here re- presented as deserting him, according
to the Scholiast on Apollonius Rhodius, 4.816. Thetis took these various forms in avoiding the advances of her mortal wooer. See Fr. 556. 157. 4U— vty tut Nuun sG VItG— GU, Dobree and Heath denied the Sopho- clean authorship of this fragment. But we know too little of the style of the poet’s satyric dramas to be able to pronounce with confidence on such a point.
158. The words are addressed by Phoenix to the Chorus of Satyrs.
159. Zvaypos is the name of a hound.
tpépos] There is a v.r. Bpépos.
160. ‘To him whose tongue flows down with honey.’ Although both geni- tives may be construed, (‘ With honey from his tongue’), yAe@ooys may well be a corruption either of yAwoon or yA@o- gav, The words probably apply to Nestor, rod xal dad yAwoons péActos yruniov péev addy, 11.1. 249.
Kka2
500
FRAGMENTS
161,
@
6 8 & émros *appdéw ‘Hgpaicrov *réxvn.
162.
*dupdtov dro
Abyxas incw*®,
AAIAAAOS, 163,
rextovapxos Motca,
166.
GAN ovde pev O72 KadvOapos trav Airvaiwy mdvtas.
AANAH. 169.
a Ay a a ovK oda Tiv ohv meipav’ ev 0 eniorapat,
Aa ~o tod maidds dvtos rood éym drddAdvpaL,
170.
yovov Te prov Kadpodiciav dypay,
171.
(fi, ive, pépBov.
AIONYZIAKOZ ZATYPIKOS. 175.
wo6Oev wor dAuTov ade
evpov advOos avias; P }
161, é6"] Ellendt conjectures ey 6’.
*appOtw] dpwtiw, MSS. Lob. corr.
*réxvq| Texvirov, MSS. Dind. corr.
162. A happy restoration of the cor- rupt duparonddroyxa pnotv in Hesychius. épparwy dro Aéyxas is due to Casaubon, inow to Nauck and Dindorf. Achilles is spoken of,
AAIAAAOS] One of the persons in this play, which Welcker and others conjecture to have been a satyric drama, was Talos of Crete, a man of bronze made by Daedalus for Minos. He was overtaken by his pursuers, when the pivot in his ankle broke.
163. textévapxos] Nauck conjectures TexTovoupyes. :
166. This Fragment is doubted. See above Fr, 157, and note.
AANAH] Some would identify this with the ’Axpiovos supr. '
169. Said by Acrisius of the child Perseus, to some one who has advised him to leave the event to fortune.
170. *yévov te] ydvoiov, MSS. Mu- surus corr,
Kagpodtoiav dypav] The ancients ex- plained this of the partridge, which hunt- ers decoyed by exhibiting the female.
171. From a sarcastic speech.
AIONYSIAKOS SATYPIKOZ] The subject was the gift of the vine.
175. utUU HUY
-—vutuvu--
Join ddvurov avlas. The grammarian who quotes the words observes that the lyric from which they are taken
OF SOPHOCLES.
5OI
AOAOMES, 177. eivaios ein Spamérw oréyny éxor, EAENHS AMNAITHSIS. args
kai yap xapakxrhp abrés év yAdoon Ti pe
mpoonyopet Adkwvos dopacbat réyov,
180.
yuvatka 8 é€edOvres i) Opdooe tyéevuv
{Te as Too pey EBdov Fypadios évnppévors,
EAENHZ [TAMOS SZATYPIKOS. 183.
wt = & 2 -. BN TeTov epivos Taxpetos wv
és Bpdow dddovs eLepivdgers Adyo.
EIMrONOI.
187. iret yap SUokdera Tois POovovpévors
~ 79 9 A hPL a _ , VikKay em@ aloxpois 7 mt Tots Kadols mEov,
has an inebriate looseness of expression : Aedupévgny Exe THY Epunveiay Kal pedvov- ow appétrovoay. This must excuse the exceptional order.
177. Hesychius tells us that this is said of a hare, ‘She might be crouching on her form in a fugitive dwelling- place.’
EAENHE AMAITHSIZ] Cp. Il. 3. 205-8 (Antenor speaks), #57 ydp xal devpd wor’ pAvOe dios *Obvoceds, | ced Even’ dyyedins, civ ’Apnipidw Mevedda | ros 8 éyd éfeivicoa kal évy peyaporot gidnoa, | duporépwy 5 uty eddnv nat pydea mvxva,—where the Scholiast says : mpd Tov oTpareicar Tovs “EAAnvas eis Tpotav #ABov mpécBas ’Odvocets Kat MevéAaos dmaiTobvres “EAevyny, éy ols Tov dAAwy abrovs ped’ UBpews SiwfdvTwv pévos ’Avrnvep evile piroppdvws. This play included the strife between Calchas and Mopsus, and the death of Calchas,
179. ‘For indeed I recognize a simi- larity of accent which somehow (m= mos, cp. supr. 85, note) suggests to me the odour of Laconian speech;’ lit. « Addresses me in some way so that I per-
ceive,’ etc. mpoonyopet has better MS. authority than the v. r. wapnyopet. dp- pao@at isan unmeaning v.r. fordcpacba.
180. 1. }yévuv may be a corruption of woAw, through v. rr. yévos and moAuv: ie. (a) yévos médv, (6) ToAvy, ToAUY, (c) yevos, (d) yévov,
2 is hopelessly corrupt. proposed ypaBiows for ypapios. Mr. R. Ellis proposes ypagidios. But qy. xpnoec® E@dov ypadios évnupévors (éW- Aov, sc. iudriov, ‘ Cast off clothes’) (?).
EAENH= TAMOS SATYP.| It is doubtful whether the ‘EAévns dpnayq mentioned in the Greek argument to the Ajax is the same with this or with the ‘EAévys dnairnats.
183. 3. Some, with Porson, would restore this line as follows, ménay épi- vos ws axpeios altos my: others, more simply, with Cobet, by cancelling ax- péios.
ENITONOI] Supposed by Welcker to be the same with “EppvaAn. See especially Fr. 193.
187. ‘When men are envied, ill-report prevails against them more for disgrace-
Schneider
FRAGMENTS 188.
a \ 2 vee wav ov ToApHoaca Kal TEpa, yuvy
502
kdxuov GN ovk tori odd Eorat wore yuvaikés, ef Te mHpa ylyveras Bporois. 189.
drdopeve maldwv, trotov elpnkas doyor ;
>
EPIz, 190. éy@ 8& mewvdc’ ad mpods irpia Brére, 191. eVopos *ydpov. 192. play piav, EPI®PYAH, 193. *§ yea, év ofow dvdpdow tiphy exes, brov dbyor cOévover THY Epyov méov, 194. brov S& ph Tdpior eArevOépws héyey eat, vikg © ev moder Ta xXeElpova, dpaptiais apdddover tiv cwrnpiav. 195.
yipe mpocdvras cafe thy edpnyiar.
ful actions than for noble ones.’ These
words may have had some point in their original context: as it is, they are unmeaning. The general sense seems to be that when one is envied, ‘that craves wary walking.’ ‘He who acts honestly is better able to live down calumny.’
188. 1. yuvq] The nominative, which is the reading of the best MSS., agrees better with the general statement in what follows than the vocative, which is read by Nauck and Dindorf.
191, *ydpouv] ydayos, MSS, Nauck corr. Hesychius doubts whether the meaning is ‘ Marriageable,’ or ‘ Careless about marriage.’ The latter interpreta-
tion, although less probable in itself, con- firms Nauck’s emendation. For ‘a careless marriage’ is without meaning.
192, ptav pilav. ‘One by one.” —
EII®YAH] See above on the title ’Enlyovot,
193. 1. *& is Dindorf’s addition. He also suggests otois for ofow. Jacobs conj. yA@ao" év Kevotow .. éxet.
194. 3. Gpaprias] duapria is a v.r.
195. mpoodvrws] Some MSS. have mpoonxdytws, whence Nauck conjectures mpenovtws, But for mpoodyrws, which does not seem an impossible reading, cp. Eur. Phoen. 528, 9, & Téavov, ovx dnavra TO yhpa nad, “Eredudees, mpea- €OTL, K.TAL
OF SOPHOCLES.
196.
dperiis BéBaa 8 eiolv ai KTHCELS povat, 197.
avdpdv yap éoOdOv orépvov ob paddocerat. 198.
“A a 2 mos ovy padxopat Ovntos dv Oeia THyN; is ~ émou TO Sewov, édmis oddéy Operel.
199. drehOe *Kiveis tavov larpoy véogov. 200. kal yap ’Apyeious dpa. EPMIONH. 201. GX @ tatpdas ys dyviatov médov. EYMHAOS. EYPYAAGS. 204.* tpabels adxadvOn tpvydvos Oadaccias. EYPYZAKH3S.
593
198. The words probably belong to Amphiaraus. Cp. Trach. 725, 6, ov« éotwy éy Tots pr) Kadois BovAevpacw | odd’ éAmis, Aris Kal Opdcos Tt mpogevel.
199. ded *xwvets] This is Nauck’s ingenious emendation for dmeA@ éxei- vys. Dindorf prefers Valknar’s con- jecture, deA@” éxeivns imvos iatpos vé- gov. But the use of abstract for con- crete in mveis Unvov is Sophoclean and poetical, Cp. ‘Macbeth doth murder sleep.’
200. The words are said by Eriphyle to her son Alcmeon.
EPMIONH]: Hermione had been pro- mised to her cousin Orestes by Tyn- dareus, the grandfather of both. Then she was given to Neoptolemus, having been promised to him in reward for his part in taking Troy. Lastly, by the award of Apollo, she was given to
Orestes after he had avenged his father, avd by him she became the mother of Tisamenus.
, 201, dywatov] Meineke conjectures aryuiatoyv,
EYPYAAO>] Euryalus, the son of Odysseus, by Euippe, the daughter of Tyrimmas the Epirote, was killed on coming to Ithaca, either by Odysseus or Telemachus, before they had recog- nized him, through the jealous craft of Penelope. Shortly after this Odysseus died by the hand of his son Telegonus, an unconscious parricide.
204.* The line is thus restored by Meineke from the words of Parthenius, mpds Ths abros abrov -yeveds TpwHels audv0n Oadraccias tpd-yovos érehedTyoev.
EYPYSAKH=] See Fr. 205, dddfacrov, in the subjoined list of words.
5o4
FRAGMENTS
HPAKAHS Elll TAINAPQI ZATYPIKO2. 206.
.. ouvédreyoy Ta EVN, dS Exkavpdtov
pH pot pera€d mpocdejoeser.
207. Tpépover Kpyvns *pvdaka xwpirny dsgu. 208. Kuxddriov tpoxév. 209. Kpeiacov Bots yap % Bporois xdpiw gépey. 210.
tov dpavra ydp Tt kal mabeiv odeirerat,
its
toryap *od dy guvddgat *xoipoy adore *decpiay.
HPITONH, 215.
a& 6é
dfn tomd(w, tabr ideiv capds Oéda.
216. viv & telpi) *imadpos e€ atrav ews dmédecév te Kadrtos éEamddero.
HPAKAHS EIT TAINAPOI SATYP.] The subject seems to have been the descent for Cerberus. According to Herodian, Helots took the place of Satyrs. ;
207. ptaAda xai, MSS. Jacobs corr.
208. ‘The Cyclopean Circuit’ (of the wall).
211. —-4U—u ttt Ue,
The MSS. have rorvydp iwSn puadéat Xotpos ware Secpiwv. yoipoy hare de- ouiay is the conj. of Casaubon. Bergk
conjectures rdv ydp iwSn (supposing this to be an epithet of Cerberus).
HPIFONH] Supposed by Welcker to be the same with the AAHTH® supr. Erigone was the daughter of Aegisthus and Clytemnestra. :
216. 1. +eipy is corrupt. Qy. Ape .00’(?). The subject may be a serpent that is roused to fury, and then slain.
*imadpos] MSS. Smogpos, which, ac- cording to Erotian, means ‘secret. Dind. corr.
OF SOPHOCLES.
505
OAMYPAS., 217.
Opiiccav cxomav Zyvis ’Addov.
218.
mnkrai d€ Adpar Kal payddides
té tT ev “EddAnot gbav Advped7. 220.
> mpomroda pédkea Tad boa KAVOmEY
Tpoxima Bdoipa yxépect mddecr.
221.
oix@ke yap KpoTnT& mnxtidwy pédny
AVpa povavdols TE txELudvTews
tvass orépnua Kopacdons.
222
ey 7d KotAov “Apyos ov KaToikhoavT ert.
224. pnyvds xpuodderoy képas,
pnyvds appoviay xopdorévov dvpas.
225.
povoopavel & éhadupOnv *SaxeTG, wort tédepav
@AMYPA>}] Thamyris (Attice Tha- myras) is made blind by the Muses whom he had challenged to a contest in music. See Il. 2.599 foll. Sophocles is said to have himself represented Thamyris, lyre in hand.
217. Cp. Aesch. Agam. 285, ’A@Gov altos Znvés.
218. 1. payd&uSes] The quantity (ua- abies) is excused, because the word is of foreign origin. Meineke would write, payadibes.
2. ta. €v’EAAnov] The scene of the drama was in Thrace.
220. 1. mpémoSa] This word is doubt- ed; but why may it not mean, ‘Giving forwardness to the feet?’ i.e. inciting to movement, Cp. the uses of mpédxeipos, and the verb mporodiCetv.
2. xépeot Secu] These unusual forms, which appear in the MSS., may have been used by Sophocles for the sake of the open trochaic metre :—
D n lay lay lay aN
VE VYVuuUYyUuNUYYY
ft
SU 7] SL Vv SU Vv RUNG) Vv But of this we cannot be sure, reads xepat médecow.
221. 2 and 3 are probably past cure, although the ingenuity of Nauck’s em- endation of 2, Avpa povavAol 0’ ois éxat- popev téws, provokes an attempt at 1.3, orépyp avias [780] koipnots 7’ dons.
222. Cp. O. C. 1387.
224. ——- 4 vu -—u
—-—4f4uu0t4tuerv
Nauck
225. LUV — UV Ff UU 1g stu stue tuvuH—vuvtu-ur a, “I am seized by the oestrus of the Muse, and make my way to the ridge (?) impelled by the lyre, and by the strains which Thamyras inimitably composes.’
1Qy. tuy-yuttuu=(?),
506
FRAGMENTS
epxouar To ex re Adpas, EK TE vopov
ods Oapdpas mepiadra povoorrotel,
OYEZTHZ EN ZIKYQNI cai OYEZSTHE AEYTEPOS.
227. copes yap ovdels mAny ov adv Tima Beds.
GAN els Ocods épavta, kav tEw Sixns
~ a? ~ Xepeiv Keddy, Keio <ddowropety xpedy"
alcxpov yap ovdty av bdnyobvrat Geol.
235.
got. yap Tis evadla
*EvBols ata: rHde Badkxevos Béorpus
ys ig a *: X EH ~ 4 €7 Heap epTel. Tpe@Ta pev “Aapmpas ew
KekAnudtorat *xAwpiv edavbes dépas:
eir jyap afer *pécoov dudaxos Turov, 5
Kal KAiverai ye KdmomepKodra: Bérpus:
Oeidn O€ maoa Téuverar BracTovpévn
Eg r 7 ? a 4 Kad@s OTMPAa KAVAKLPVATAL TOTO. .
1. *8axetO] & dv xat 7G (or 70) MSS. daxérw Brunck conjectures, but see L. and S.
I, 2. mort +Seipdv | epxopar +5") The text here can hardly be sound. depq is not used in the sense of dexpds, except in the plural. This objection might be easily obviated by reading Sepds (acc. plur.) But the position of 8 in 1. 2 is unrhythmical, and the metre is doubtful. Qy. mor! & eipay epxopua, ‘And I goto the public place’(?). For the use of é«, see E. on L. § 19. p. 28, 2.
@YESTHS, A xa! B} The former drama represented the exile of Thyestes ; the latter, the crime of Atreus against him.
227. This Fragment is from the former of the two plays.
235. This description of the mira- culous vine, or vineyard, of the Euboean Nysa, is quoted by the Scholiast of Euripides, in illustration of the lines of the Phoenissae, 229~+31, which describe a similar fabulous phenomenon on Mount Parnassus, olva @ & xaBapépioy | ord ces Tov moAUKapmoy | civdvOas ietoa Bérpur,
The Fragment is corrupt in several places, but has been plausibly restored. Cp. Od. 7. 123-6.
2. *EvBouls ata] edfoncaca, MSS. Cobet corr.
3. ém’ fpap eprer] (1) ‘Comes forth daily;’ lit. ‘to meet the day;’ or, ‘for the day’s supply.’ Cp. Hdt. 1. 32. § 8, Or (2) ‘Advances with the advancing day.’
Thapepis gw] AaBpadéw and AaBpa- ows, MSS. Valcknar corr.
4. *xAwpov] x@pov, MSS. Bergk corr.
evav0és] Barnes conj. oivavéns.
5. dev] ‘ Will bring.’ Some MSS, have aver, ‘ Makes to grow.’
6. kai kAtverai ye] Sc. 76 juap. ‘Ay, and as the day begins to decline.’ This phrase has been unnecessarily altered by Meineke to yAvxaiverai re, for which Nauck suggests meraiverai re. Perhaps, at least, te should be read for ye. ‘7ust as—.’
7, 8. BAaoroupevy | KaAds] < Attain- ing perfect growth.’ The words xadds émwpa are inverted in the MSS., and Mr. R. Ellis would read émapiatos.
OF SOPHOCLES.
5°7
236.
mpos tiv ’Avdyxny ovd’ “Apns dvOictarat. 237.
a ds *vuy rdéxos arelyopery od yap to dmws
onovdns Sixaias pdpos dwperat wore.
238.
éxer pty adyeiy’, oida
metpacbat dé xpi
os pdota TdvayKaia tod Biov dépew
2 A ? ~ €k TOY ToLOUTwY yph TL tac aBeiY,
239.
e4 éveott ydp Tis Kal N6yoiow Hdovy,
rE de ~ lal A ~ HUNY OTAaVY TOLWOL TWY OVTMY KAKO.
240. Kaimep yépov dv' GddAL TO yijpa giret
XG vods éuaprety Kal rd Bovdrcdew & dee.
INAXOZ ZATYPIKOS. 249.
“Ivaxe *varop, mai tod Kpnvav
? a matpos “Qkeavod, péya mpecBedvov 9 Y
“Apyous te ytais “Hpas te méyo.s
kal Tuponvoio: Medacyors.
250.
era x 7 > » a 0 0 « Pel yap a7 akpas
livSov Adékpov 7 amd
237. I venture to write &s vuy for as viv, the enclitic vuy being joined with oreixopev, ‘Let us go now with all speed’ (ws TaXos).
238. Badham suggests that 1. 2 is brought in from elsewhere, and that xpm, in 1. 3, is a corruption of 57. It may with equal plausibility be conjec- tured that 1. 3 forms a separate Frag- ment, 1 and 2 being continuous.
239. 2. dvtwv] i.e. mapdyTwy. Cp. El. 305, and note.
INAXOS] A satyric drama on the legend of Io.
249, 1. *vGrop] yevvarop, MSS. Mei- neke has restored varop from Hesychius, with great probability—although it is
MeppaiBav
also possible to delete “Ivaye, and read yevvarop éuds, «.7.A. Hesych. vaérwp: péwv, moduvppous.
4. Sophocles followed Aeschylus in making the inhabitants of Argos Pelas- gian, in the earliest time. Aesch. Suppl. 252, 3. For the generic name, Tupon- vol, applied to them, cp. Hdt. 1. 57, Toto. viv ért odor TeAacyar, tav imep Tuponvav Kpynotava nédw oixedvray,
250. According to the fable which Sophocles follows here, the Inachus of the Peloponnesus was an off-shoot (amo- Sacpds, dwoppw&t), from the river of the same name in the Amphilochian Argos, which again was mystically associated with the Achelous.
508
FRAGMENTS
els "Apgirsxous Kal ’Axapvavas,
7 , rea , pioyer 8’ baci rots “AxedAmov
évOev és “Apyos Sua Kipa Tepav 5
Hxet Ojpov tov Avpxeiov.
251. yur ris fide tovrnvas ’Apxddos xuvi ; 252. Mdobrovos *48 éetcodos. 253.
mavdoKxos ~evooracis.
257. éavdn & “Adpodicia Adrag *raow *érextbme: ddpous.
258.
evdaipoves of rére *yévvas
apbirov Aaxdvres | Oetov,
259. Tpaxds té txeddvns Képxvos éeEavicrarat, 262.
a Ff >, # 6 e v € 7 ETNVET toUl > WOTEP 1 TAPOLLLA,
bd ca ~ xX BS # > 5 i éx Kdptra Bai@y yvards dv yévorr ayip.
5 Std Kdpa tepov] Siareudy «dua, ‘Dividing his waters.’ E. on L. § 18.
27,
251. Toup’s conjectural restoration of this line, yuvt) ris #5e; kvedds ’Ap- xaSos «uvfs, is unsatisfactory. Mr. R. Ellis, with more probability, suggests yov7| tls; 7] KvAAnvis "Apkddos Kuvq ; Qy. ‘Is it a woman, or the Cyllenian hat of an Arcadian (man) ?’
252. *#8'] 8, MSS. Pors. corr.
257. -4tuBDutu-
+ VY + AS
1. "Adpo&tota] ‘Regarded by lovers as a sort of omen.’ See L, and S.s. v. Adrag¢, and cp. ‘ Venereus (jactus).’
2, *mGow] maotv, MSS. Heath corr. *émextdmee is Nauck’s conjecture for éreoxtnre. Dindorf adopts a different arrangement of the lines, févy 5¢ xd- gpodicia | Adrag dmact viv eneoninre dduos. He apparently takes Adrag to mean the quadruped of the name.
258. —-Luu— UE
tu-vu—-—-——(?).
1. *-yéwas| -yeveds, MSS. Bergk corr.
2. +8clov] Something is wrong. Bergk conjectures d@Oitov elas daxdvTes, Nauck, dpOirou Aaxdvres icoGéov.
259. +o +xeA@vys is corrupt. Qy.Tpa- xus y’ év dpors(?). The words refer to the transformation of Io.
OF SOPHOCLES. 509
263. Tove’ éudv MAotrar dpeudias Xap. 264. matijp d€ morapos ”/vayos Tov avtindacrov *vopov eer Kexunkdrov. 266. mévra 8 épibwv dpayvav Bpibe, 267. érixpoupa yOovds ’Apyetas, 268,
KuapoBorws dikacrhy,
269. XelpaGvi adv Tradiworio, 272, dva.delas pdpos. IZIQN. IOBATH2,
275. tov "Aidav yap ovdt yapas oide dudciv,
IOKAHS. 277, GdAa Kal ALvoppadh
TvAEla.
278.
GAN 10 xaipov kal mpdgeas :
sy ~ X 2 7 KaTQ vouv TOV EoV.
263. In the absence of the context it is rash to assume that éudy is corrupt.
264, 2. *vopov exer] exer vduov, MSS. Ellendt corr. But qy. votv éxeu(?) ‘Has the shadowy mind of the dead’ (?).
267. From an anapaestic line.
268. The Fragment is too slender to allow us either to assume corruption or to attempt emendation. Nauck con-
jectures xvapoBor® oe dixaorhy. IOBATH=] Some part of the story of Bellerophon.
suv. IOKAHS] An unknown name, for which “IpitAjs and OixAjs have been conjectured, 278. Used by Aristophanes, Eq. 498.
A 275. SUU—UtuUR—U
510
FRAGMENTS
ITNMOAAMEIA, see OINOMAOS.
ITITIONOY 2, 279. e€ ‘Qrévov ys popBddos Kouifopat, 280.
mpos Tadra Kptmre pndév, as 6
¢
, ~ wavO opav
\ Fd y , Ft 3 , , KQL TAVT GAKOU@Y TAVT AvaTTVICEL Xpovos. 281.
‘4 X\ la ? ay N a caTnpias yap ddppak ovyxl tavTayov
Br¥par mdpeotiv, ev O&€ TH mpounOia.
IPITENEIA. 284. av 8 @ peyictay Tvyxdvovca mevbepar. 285,
dénpov a&yyos ov perioootcbat mpéret.
286.
4 * 2 ie ~ 4 oe voet mpos avdpi, cdua tovdvmovs bres
wétpa, trpamécOar yvnoiov ppovyparost. 287,
tikrer yap ovdty éoOAdbv eikala oXody.
IXNEYTAI ZATYPOI. 293.
evnrata Evra
tplyongpa Svatopedoail oe tetra.
294.
Kaoppevifer KovK émicxorAdgerat
Brdorn.
279. According to Steph. Byz., Olenus was a town of Achaia or Aetolia.
280. Cp. O. T. 1213, épedpé o° drov? 6 dv0 6p&v xpdvos.
I®ITENEIA] See below, KAvratpyy- oT pa.
284, According to Photius and Sui-
das, Odysseus says this to Clytemnestra about Achilles, and mevepds is here =yauBpos.
286. 1. véev] Pors. conjectures vody de?. The Fragment is corrupt, and has not been successfully emended. Qy. vdee «. ¥rAéxeabar *yvynoiw *ppovnpari (?).
OF SOPHOCLES.
51
IQN. 296.
mpes avdpds éoOdrod mévra yevvaiws pépev. 297.
év Aids xpos *apotrat podvoy eddaipwv doBéds*,
KAMIKIOI.
301. dpviBos HAO érrdvupos
mépdixos év KAewvois ’AOnvaiwv mé&yors.
302.
arias oTpaByArov THade, Téxvoy, ef Tia
Ovvained etipeiy. p
303.
id A 2 lel 3 WlaTOL PME KWKEVOVOLY EV pope dépuas.
KHAAAIQN ZATYPIKOS.
304. > oy } sea *rop *E ‘ kal 04 Tt Kal mapeika “Tov * dprupdtov € * ~ * umd tod déaros. 305. paotvylat, Kévrpwves, ddAoTpiopdyot. 306.
Tots pév Aébyous Tols colow ov TEKpaipopat,
ov paddov 7) AEvKG ALOm AevKH oTdOpn. 307.
bf *ri 8 érav *yévntar *dn Ta madvT dvov cKid;
IQN] Supposed by Welcker and others to be the same as the Creiisa.
297. So Mr. R. Ellis for the MS. év Atos nhros dpodoba pévoy evdaipovas OAPov;. 2a chy are Sy i
KAMIKIOI| The death of Minos by the hands of the daughters of Cocalus.
301. Perdix was slain by Daedalus.
2. is without caesura.
302. The construction is lost. The
clue to the labyrinth was passed through twisted shells, of the kind known as oTpdBndos. Minos says this when in pursuit of Daedalus,
KHAAAION] A satyric drama on the birth and education of Hephaestus.
304. 1. *tOv dprupdtwov] 76 dprv- party, MSS. Dind. corr.
2, S8éaros] dy7i rod Séovs, Hesych.
806. 2.AeuKd AlOw] Sc. mpocBadrropern.
807. MSS. orc dv re yiqunta ra
512 FRAGMENTS KAY TAIMNHE TPA. 310. *rov *dytiov *mvéovra & ovx *épas *Oedv kal Seipa *mpoopépovr’ *am dvraias Oeob ; KOAXIAE2. 311. Xadkookerels yap . . + ee ee . «8 €xmvéovot Trvevpéver dro préyee O€ puKTnp @ . . 2 ee 312. annte méupiE *as *invod * cehacdpépov. 313. kav advpacas *rndéckorrov méudiya yxpvoéav idov. 314. Hh pys bwouvds avOvrovpyjoa xapy ; 315. dpeis pev ovk dp fate Tov [Mpopnbéa. 316. Al. % Bdraords otK EBdacrev odmiydp.os ; AIT. kai *xpara gpigas evrddpo opnkopart
xarknrdros didovor pyntpds egédv.
mavt’ évov ania, The words might de- scribe the last stage of intoxication. Cp. Plat. Phaedrus, 260 C, and Thomp- son’s learned note.
KAYTAIMNHSTPA] Welcker, Nauck, and Dindorf reasonably suppose this play to be the same with the Iphigeneia.
310. roy 88 dvtaioy Twepiiwéovra ody épare | wal Seia mpoonvatovra dvraias cod is the MS. reading. tév.. Oedv, i.e. The storm-wind sent by Artemis. The senseless remark of Erotian, that dy- taios sometimes meant owfpwy, was occasioned by the word being here ac- cidentally used as an epithet of the chaste goddess.
KOAXIAES] The adventures of Jason in Colchis, including the death of Ap-
syrtus. The Colchian maidens were companions of Medea.
311. Part of a description of the fire- breathing bulls. ;
312. From the same. méppit *as *invod. cekaopédpov is Hermann’s correc- tion of wépgigiv ob wédas pdpov. Mr. R. Ellis suggests éf for ds.
318. 2. *rnAéoxomov] 775 cxomdy, MSS. Bentley corr.
314. Stropvis] Medeato Jason(?). ‘Ac- companying your speech with an oath’ Cp. iné in tmddewv, troroBetv, etc.
315. Cp. Ap. Rh. 3. 843, foll.
816. Cp. Ap. Rh. 3. 1372.
2. *kpara] «apra, MSS. Bergk corr.
3. pytpds eEéSu] pi) mpooegedu, MS. Rutgers corr.
OF SOPHOCLES. 513 317.
[*éxovras edgadvous
iA ae Eoracay ipatiov éemifdorpas].
319. Enpois bralbwy thy Aids tupavvida. 320. karov gpovety tov Ovntiv avOpdmos ica. KPEOYSA. 323.
tadrt éotly ddyiot, iv mapdv Oécbat Karas } or Ag Me a z a e
aités Tis att@ THY BAEBnv mpocbH dhépov. 324.
doris d& ToAuN Mmpos TS SeLvov EpxeErat,
6p0) pev 4h yAdoo eéoriv, dagadys 8 6 voids. 325.
Kadov pev ody ovK eoTL Ta Yevdy AéyeLY
4 PS 2h x £4 2:5 | aah
ér@ 8 ddreOpoy Sevov adybe aye,
ovyyvwotov elmeiy €or Kal TO py Kady, 326.
ovre yap ydpov, @ pirat,
ob? dv OABov experpov
évdov edvéaiyay yew
POovepat yap ddoi. 327,
be C4 2 a 4 > Kal wh Te Oavpdons pe Tod Képdovs, dva§, ao dvTéxecOat, Kal yap ot paxpov Biov
KPEOTSA] Conjectured to be the
317. v-U- ) same with the Ion. ee tee rege id 324. i.e, ‘Where danger is inevitable, 1. *éxovtes] MSS. éxovras. Nauck courage is the secret of safety.’ .
corr. 819. Said of Ganymedes. Cp. Aesch.
326. —Uutuu—-u-
Z / fu-vustusg
Fr. 131, 132. 320. povetv..toa] ‘Not to have Ao mech yas thoughts beyond.’ ica=pi) pel{w. toov ent yg es
ppovar is differently used in Ant. 374. VOL. IIL. Ll
514
FRAGMENTS
a yg a - ¢ Ovntav éxover, ToD ye Kepdaivery bpas
ampigé €xovrat, KdoTe mpds TA XpHyara
ral ? Ovnroict TéAAa Sedrep’? elal 8 oitiveEs
nan > ~ aivotow dvocov dvdp* épot & ovdeis doxet
> a lal elvat wévns Ov advooos, GAN Gel voceiy,
328.
Kdddorév eat. TovvdiKoy mepuKévat,
AGorov S& Td Civ avoorov, HdioTov 8 srw & ry
mdpeott Aris dv ép& Kal’ hpépay, 329.
dmer@ dredOe, wai’ rad” ovk dxotvoipma, KPIZIZ ZATYPIKH, 332, kal d) ddpe TOS ws EUG Kaddmropat, KQ¢O! ZATYPOI. 335,
. . kvdtabe’s ds Tis dvos ladamptos.
AAKAINAI., 337, orevy 8 edupev wadrida KkodK *dBdpBopor, 338. Oeol yap ovmor, ef te yp) Bpordy déyeu, dp£ace Ppvél tiv Kat *’Apyciov bBpw
st 2 a * €vpvawéoovtar Tatra wy pdxov Bia.
328. Cp. Theogn. 255,6; Plat. Gorg. 505A.
KPISIS] A satyric drama on the judgment of Paris.
332. Cp. Aj. 915, 6, GAAG vey meEpi- mruxel | pape cadrupw rode Taympdnv.
KQ@OI SAT.] The fable of the Idaei Dactyli. See Smith’s Dictionary of Biography and Mythology, s. v. Dactyli.
335. dvos] See L. and S. s.v. III.
AAKAINAT] It is conjectured that the chorus of Laconian maidens were the companions of Helen, and that the sub- ject of the drama was the theft of the
Palladium by Diomedes and Odysseus. See note on Fr. 337.
337. *&BdpBopov] aBapBapor, MSS. Blomfield corr. The editors compare Servius in Virg. Aen. 2. 166, ‘ Diomedes et Ulixes, ut alii dicunt cuniculis, ut alii cloacis ascenderunt arcem.’
338. 1. et wv. . Aéyew] ‘If, per- chance, a mortal may speak it.’
2. *Apyelov] ’Apyeious, MSS. Nauck corr,
3. *Evvaweoovrar] fuvaveow 74,MSS. Madvig corr.
tatta] ‘Therefore.’
OF SOPHOCLES. B15 339. év } mavoctat dpepiov psxbov re Kai | Savorjros. AAOKOQN. 340.
Adprre: & dyuvieds Bopds atpifor Tupi
optpyns oradaypois BapBdpovs evocpias.
341. Mécedov, ds Atyaiou + pédes
mpavas 7) yAavkads pédes
evavéuou Ninvas ep bWnydrais omArddecat | cropdrav.
343,
~ oJ ~ a viv & év mihaow Ailvéas 6 Tis Oeod
¢ > 9 > a> 9 7 TAPEOT, €7T WUOV TATED €X@V KE€pauVylou
vetov Katacrdfovra Bicawov pdpos.
kukArel O& macav olker@v Tapmdnbiay’
cuvomd¢gerat d&€ mAHOos odx bcov Soxeis, 5
*ol thad épdor TAS amoixias Ppvydr.
339. + Savoriros] This word, though quoted by Herodian, is probably cor- rupt. Bergk corr. dSpavdétnros. This gives the rhythm, v ~ | tuu-vuy —-—4uu-uUUHg. But although we have dépavis, ddpavéw, ddpdvea, the forms ddpavos, ddpavérys are not found. Qy. ubxOwv nal Satorqros (?). Cp. Od. 12. 257.
AAOKOOQN] Sophocles is said by Servius to have mentioned the names of the serpents that killed Laocoon and his sons.
340. ‘And through droppings of myrrh, the altar in the street gleams with barbarian fragrance, as it smokes, being kindled,’
I. dyuveds Bwpds] Said by Harpocra- tion to be an altar in front of the house, such as was common at Athens.
2. otadaypots| Dative of the cause or instrument.
etoopias] Accusative in apposition to the action of Adyme, expressing the result. The epithet @apBépous is added
because myrrh was brought from Arabia and used by the Persians.
844. vb 4UU-—-+4uUR- DS pine ere ay —— ty Fey),
1, +peSes] Fritzsche conjectures vé- pes, Bergk Aiyalous éxes.
3. toropdtwv is corrupt. Herwerden conjectures moAcvwv, Qy. vaiwy (?).
843. Sophocles represented Anchises as moved by the portent of the serpents to emigrate with his household to Mount Ida.
2, 3. Kepauviou..ddpos] ‘From (the wound in) his thunder-smitten back dropping (matter) on his linen garment.’ Cp. Plut. Mor. p. 100, D, rot 82 ’Ayxi- cou 70 capa ix@pa movnpoy e€ediBou ‘ po- Tov (sic) katacrafovta Bicaivov papos,’ where it is interesting to observe the early corruption of the text.
For ¢apos, cp. supr. p. 332.
5, 6. *Boneis | *ot] Sowef? oor, MSS. Reisk. corr.
mis
FRAGMENTS
344,
movov peradraxbévros of mévoe yAuKets. 345.
poxdov yap ovdels rod mapedOdvros Aébyos.
AAPIZAIOI. 347.
modvtv 0 ayava *“mayevov KnptooeTat,
Xarknrdrovs EBynTas Kal KotAa xpucdKoAda Ls 7 > A 2 6 >»
éxtraépar, eis apOpuov
exTieis pepe
kal Twavdpyupa
éEjxovta dis.
348.
Kai pot tplrov pirrovtt Awrieds avijp
dyxod mpoojyev “EXaros ev duckhpate.
350.
pnde TO reOvynkdre
Toy (@vT émapkeiy avtov ws Bavodpevor.
351. os kal *ripavvov mas téyyifera puyeiv. AHMNIAI, 352.
& Afjpve Xpbons t dyyiréppoves méyot.
845. Cp. Aj. 264, ppovdov yap 75 Tod Kakod pelav Adyos.
AAPIZAIOI] The subject is supposed by Nauck to have been the recognition of Acrisius by Perseus, and his acci- dental death by a quoit from his grand- son’s hand. According to the Scholiast on Apol. Rh. 4. rogr, these things took place at Larissa. The play may have ended with the burial of Acrisius, in which the Larissaeans took part.
347. 1. *mdykevov] mdaygeva, MSS. Nauck corr.
knpvooerar] ‘He proclaims as offered by himself” Essay on L. § 31. p. 53, d.
3, 4. Some of the drinking-vessels were entirely of silver, others of silver embossed or encrusted with gold.
348. 2. dyxo0 mpooqev] Sc. éuod To dioxnua, ‘Came near me: i.e, threw
nearly as far as I did.
350. 1. Gesner conjectures xpi) 38 for pydé, but as the context is lost, yndé€ cannot be assumed to be wrong. The speaker may be scornfully imagin- ing a state of the world in which grati- tude is no longer a duty.
351. This is Nauck’s emendation of the corrupt words in Hesychius: és nat réparve was eyyiCerae puyely.
és] ‘How true it is that—|’ dv7i Tod Alay, Hesych. sai is questionable.
For éyyiferat, Mr. R. Ellis conjec- tures ém(nre?, Grotius épierat, Nauck érevdgerar.
Another line of conjecture may suggest ds 5) tupdvyw was Tis eyyice Puy: an ironical oxymoron, for which, cp. Phil. 1149, 50, puyG .. weAGT’.
AHMNIAI] The Argonauts, attempt-
OF SOPHOCLES.
3538. Pepyrions 7 “Adunros 78’ 6 Awrieds
Aanidns Képwvos.
354. *dédactov kétiuBdrnrov eécOpeyrdunv. 355. taxd 8 adrd deiger rodpyor, ds éyd capes.
356.
3 s V4 aoadATLyKTOY @pav.
MANTEIZ H TIOAYIAOS.
357.
6p® mpoxerpov Modvidov tod pdvrews. 358.
ox éotw ef phy Modrvide 76 Kopévov. 359.
Wuxis avoiga: tiv KexrAnpévny mvAnv. 360.
TEovbds Papevis Teipeciov sais. 361.
TaS padrdrodéras KUoTELS.
ing to land at Lemnos, were at first repulsed by an armed onslaught from the Lemnian women who had killed their husbands, but were afterwards hos- pitably received by them. Sophocles wrote two dramas on this subject.
352. dyxutéppoves] ‘ Neighbouring ;’ viz. to Lemnos.
353. From the lists of the Argonauts in the earlier of the two plays.
354. *dméAacrov] dmdacroy, MSS. Meineke corr. Bergk conjectures da- Aarov, for which, cp. Tr. 1093.
355. raxv 8’) Ifthe text here is sound, the rhythm indicates, what is otherwise probable, that the ‘Lemnian women’ was a satyric drama, But Meineke
conjectures Tay’ abrd .. ds Bond, cadds.
856. Hesych. 73 pecovteriov. Cp. Aj. 290, 1, ovre Tov oe) odAmyyos, GAA viv ye mas ebBer orpards.
MANTEI2] Glaucus, the son of Minos and Pasiphaé, was restored to life by the seer Polyidus.
357. This and the following Fragment were quoted by grammarians because of the short quantity of the « in MoAvidos.
360. For fov0és Bergk conjectures éav0és, Lehrs fuverds.
361. The words refer to a mode of divination in which the mouth of a bladder was tied with wool and ex- posed to fire, and the manner of its bursting closely observed.
:
518
FRAGMENTS
362.
~ a“ ia mpatov pev der evkdy avOodvTa oTaxuy,
érevra howi~avta yoyytAor popor,
éreita yijpas trAapBdves Alybatiov.
363.
rovs yAapupovs Kata popPav. 364.
otro 700 *dxper TOv dkpwov dvev movov. 365.
fv pev yap olds padddbs, Hy b& Kaprrédov
\ og
aroveyn te Kal pag ev TeOnoavpiopévn’
éviv O& wayKdprea ovppyis ddais
Riros 7 €Aalas Kal 7b ToLKLAMTATOY
fovdAs pedicons KnpomdacTov dpyavor. 5 366.
6 mpocber eOwv Fv apatds por véxus.
MEAEATPOS. MINQS. 371. ovK gate Tos py Sp@or ocvppaxos THXN. MY OI. 372.
€ A A , ean \ Q @s TOS KaKos mpdccoval Od Kai Bpaxdv
362. Polyidus explained the alleged portent of the calf which changed colours by pointing to the mulberry tree, whose white blossom was succeeded by a red berry, which afterwards became black.
3. tAapBdves] ‘You find there?’ But this is not satisfactory. Qy. yijpas *dapBdvey Aiyimrior (sc. bdfer oor from ber, supr.) (?).
yijpas Aiyimrov] ‘An old age of the complexion of Egypt.’
363. The words are said to describe a class of birds, one doubtless amongst those observed by the Seer in his auguries,
364. *dyer] The ingenious conjec-
ture of Otto Schneider for fife. Cp. supr. 348. Reisig conjectures éfet.
365. 2. owovdy] i.e. ‘Wine ready to be offered in libation,’
4,5. Kal,. dpyavov] ‘And the in- tricate wax-moulded workmanship of the tawny bee ;’ i.e. honey-combs.
366. Is this from a description by Polyidus of his feelings when in the vault with the dead boy Glaucus?
MEAEATPO®] This drama is said to have had a chorus of priests.
MINQ=)] Mentioned only by Clemens Alexandrinus, and supposed to be the same as the Kayixvot, supr.
MYOI] Part of the story of Telephus.
OF SOPHOCLES.
519
* # A Xpovoy rAabécbar Tov Tapectdrav KaKav.
373. &poxbos yap ovdeiss 6 & Axior
la EXoV pakdpratos.
374.
"Acia pev * ot A é Hey 1 ovpTraca KAn Cera, £éve,
mors 6& Mucdv Mucia mpoohyopos.
375.
‘ XN Todds b€ Ppvé tplywvos dvticmacré Te
Avdis edupvet myxridos cvyxopédia, 376.
Tparisas, ridpas kal ovcvpvddn orodgjy.
NAYIAIOZ KATATIAEQN Kat NAYNAIOS I1YPKAEYS. 389.
Zed mavoidure kal Aids cwrnpiov
amovedn tpitov Kpatipos.
390.
GAN domdirny dvta Kal medpaypévor, 391.
as domdotxos 7} ZKvOns rogevpact, 393.
\ kal wWecod TevTdypappa Kai KiBov Bodds.
8738. vLA-— VU 4A Se
s UrU-—UG
375. 1. dvtloracra}] Accusative plural neuter, used adverbially. The exact meaning of the term here is doubtful. Cp. Phryn. Trag. Fr. 12, Yadpoiow avticnacr deldoyres pédn.
376. +Wad(Sas] Bergk conjectures yeara.
NATTIAIOS] (i.) After the stoning of Palamedes by the Greeks at Troy, Nau- plius came thither to avenge his son;
(ii.) when the Greeks on their return were baffled by a storm, he decoyed them to their destruction with false lights(whence mupxaeds.) (Cp. Virg. Aen. 11. 260.)
393. These were amongst the inven- tions of Palamedes.
Tecod twevtdypappa)] ‘ Five-barred draught-playing,’ because, according to Pollux, each player had five pieces, each of which was placed upon a separate line at the beginning of the game.
520 FRAGMENTS 394. vatkAnpoy mAdTHY. 395. Kdto Kpéuavtar omi¢ *drws ev Epkect, 396.
obros 8° édedpe teixos “Apyeiwy orpare,
*orabuav apiOpdy Kal pérpov edphpara
uA - Do 2 2 Tags TE TAUTAS OUpavid TE OHpaTa,
~ lan 2 2 kakely erevée mpatos é€ évds déka
Kak Tov O&K avdbis edpe TEevTnKovTddas 5
tds xv edOds bs orparod ppuktapiav
We~e Kavednvey od dederypéva,
eéhetpe 0 dotpwy pérpa Kal mepiotpodas,
invov guddées, *orixra onpavripia,
vedy TE TolpavThpow évOadacciors 10
“Apxrou otpopds te Kal kuvds wpuxpay dtow, 397.
erevyoua 6& vuKti TH KaTovdddr,
398.
a BY Sas , 2 , To yap KQaK@S TPACGOVTL Mupla [Pla
wé éotw' & rabdvta *S *hpépa *pOdvet,
394. ‘The oar of a merchantman,’ i.e. as distinguished from a ship of war. Cp. Phil. 547, wAé€wv ydp ws vavKeAnpos ob TOAAD GTdAW.
395. From a description of the mis- fortunes of the Greeks when driven upon the rocks.
Kato] dato: is the ingenious con- jecture of Bergk.
oil’ *bws] onifa réws, MSS. Dind, corr.
396. Nauplius log.
2. *oTa0pav]| oraby, or ordOyn, MSS. Salmas. corr. ‘ Of balances,’ or ‘ weights.’
3. tavtas] The Achaean army is in sight.
4. TpAtos] mpHrov is a good con- jecture of L. Dindorf.
6. There is something wrong here. Nauck conjectures kat xtAvooris.
aotparod] There is a v.r. orparo.
4, 8. Nauck suggests that éedpe and édege should change places.
9. *orucra] o7:0da is the unintelli- gible MS. reading. Mr. R. Ellis con- jectures oriAmvd. Nauck conjectures brag mora. For orinrd onuayrhpia, ‘brands,’ on horses, etc, see L. and S. s.v.oti(w. ‘How to keep watch while men sleep, how to set a mark upon their property.’
397. The ancient Grammarians dif- fered as to the meaning of karovAd&. It probably means, ‘Enshrouding all things as with a thick woolly covering’ Cp. Shak. Macb. 1.5, ‘Nor Heaven peep through the blanket of the dark.’
898. 1. pupta] ‘Endless.’ Cp.0.C. 397, Barod Kovxi pupiov xpivov.
2. 0 maddvra *8 *hyépa *pbave. ‘But when one has enjoyed, Day is before- hand with him;’ i.e. comes upon him
OF SOPHOCLES.
521
399.
mayas vtromuvpous,
NAYSIKAA H IAYNTPIAI. 403,
Fo a ~ wemhous Te vijra Awoyevels 7 érevd’ras,
N/IOBH, 406. 7h yap pirn ’yh r&vde rod mpopeprépov,
407.
* 2 >» a ~ @® app emov oreira,
OAYSZEYS AKANOONAHE H NIITPA, 412.
~ > ~ ~ viv & ovre p *éx Awddvos ov're MuOixav
x yu... Ty ay meiceer.
413.
Awddvi vaiwy Zeds *dudyvios Bpordr,
414,
Tas Oeomimdods *iepias Awdovisas.
415.
a a ? kat tov év Awddr tradcov daiov’ *eddoyotpevor.
before he looks for it. The MSS, of Stobaeus vary between ¢76’ érépa @aveiv and qrépa Gaveiv. Mr. R. Ellis conjec- tures eb maddvri 8 4 ’répa Oaveiy: ‘If he has been fortunate, death is not removed by more than two nights.’
399. mayds tromtpous] ‘A deceptive fiery snare,’ such as that set by Nauplius for the Greeks.
NAYSIKAA] The meeting of Nau- sicaa and Odysseus.
403. Awoyevys}] ‘Made of linen,’ is not in L. and S, ed. 6, 1869.
NIOBH] Sophocles represented Niobe as going to Lydia after her children had been slain at Thebes.
406. ‘For I was dear to him who is mightier than they.’ mpoéptepos is
omitted in L. and S. (1869).
OAYTZSEYS AK.] The Odysseus.
412. 1. *&«] eis, MSS. Meineke corr.
2, yu..] Nauck conjectures yuaAwy ; Meineke ypus tis dv meiceey ef édw- Alor.
413. *épdyvios Bpotav] ‘God of the whole mortal race.’ Cp. Trach. 275, 6 Tov andyvrav Zeds marip Orvpmos. The MSS. have épios, ‘éuéortios Tunnelius parum probabiliter. Nauck.
414. ‘teptas] iepéas, MSS. Dindorf. corr. i.e. The two pigeons of Trach. 172, or the priestesses of Hdt. 2. 55.
415. *etAoyotpevov] cudoyovpevov, MS. Bloch corr.
death of
FRAGMENTS
416.
> FF ei pév tis odv e€erow’ ef d€ py, AEye.
417. modamdv Td fSapov audi pardipos Exov
Hpoes ;
418. dows dOnpsBpwrov dpyavoyv Pépov.
420.
THY Tapovctav
Tov éyyvs ovTor.
OAYSSEYS MAINOMENOZ, 421.
? > * 7 mdvt olcOa, mavT erde~a TavrTeTadpeva
B00s yap ’Apyodtoti tovvtéuvov Bpaxds, obs yap Ap ft x
OINOMAOS H IIMNMOAAMEIA, 427,
*» pev “yap as t Adacor, } & as ?
mai,
ost 3 Ua TEKOL
428.
épxov de mpoorebértos émipedeaTépa
ux} Katéotn’ dicod yap guvdAdocerat,
gidov re péurpw Kels Ocods apapravery,
429.
ZkvOictl yxelpopaxtpov exkekappévos,
417. The words of the stranger who meets Odysseus in the inland country with the oar upon his shoulder: Od. 11.127, 8. 70 b&por is curious; qy. 745 épyov (2).
OAYSSEYS M.] Odysseus feigned madness to avoid going to Troy, but was found out by Palamedes.
421. 2. is questionable. Qy. *udOov yap ’Apyokatt *ouvrépyw Bpaxvs (?).
OINOMAOS] The orator Aeschines at one time acted the part of the prot- agonist in this play, and on this ground is attacked by Dem. de Cor. §§ 180, 242.
427. The words are thus restored by Dindorf from the reading of the MSS. of Apollonius, « per woe: Oaccova edws evrexot marda. Two mothers are boast- ing each of the swiftness of her child.
428. 2. pvAdocetar] Sc, 6 dudoas.
OF SOPHOCLES.
430. toidvd év dyer dXNyya Onparnpiar
523
La By Epwros, dotpamiv tiv bupdrov exer" 5 . “evOddmerat pev adrés, eorra 8 épé, wy ~ toov *petrpdv dpbadrpdr, Sore réxrovos mapa otdOuny idvtos dpOotra Kava, 5 431. Oia Wiktpas o dpa 67 , a ’ > 4 EavOiv Kabaipovd’ immoy adxpnpas tprx és.
432.
wf 2 *~ Ag 4 yevotway aeros wypiméras,
ws dv roradeiny imép arpuyérou
yAavkads én ofdua riuvas,
433,
AjnPovar ydp ro Kdvénov dié~odor
os wy * fig Bi ~ Ojreav spviv, mAdv Bray TéKos Twaph.
NMAAAMHAHS, 434. ioOc potvoy egoppopérn.
435.
a A a a ov ALpov ovTos TéVE anace, ovv 0B
etn pos
elmelv, Xpovov Te SiatpiBas copwrdras epetpe proicBov pera xoriv Kabnpévas, meacovs KvBous Te, Tepmvov dpylas akos ;
430. Hippodameia is speaking of the beauty of Pelops.
3. *évOGArrerar] €f0' GAAeTar or } 0” Gddera, MSS. Ruhnken corr. Cp. Trach, 368, évre@éppavrar mé0w, and note.
4,5. ‘With measured glances meet- ing mine, as the carpenter’s rule is up- right when he keeps the line.’ The looks of Pelops which waken Hippodameia’s affection are chaste glances, not exceed- ing the limit prescribed by her eye.
431. 1. 0] Qy. of’ (?).
482, vp—H4UuU HUH —fu--—4uV UL —-tu-u+-.
Used in Ar. Ay. 1337 foll.
2. arpvyérou] Sc. méyrov.
433. 1. AqPovor} Plut. Mor. p. 718 A, reads mAn@ovot, which Nauck and Dindorf prefer. But 7A76w is nowhere active in classical Greek.—‘ A brooding hen knows which way the wind blows.’
524
FRAGMENTS
MANAQPA H &SPYPOKO/IOL
438. Kal mpatov a&pxou mndrdv dpydcev xepoiv. 439.
¥ ~ 2 ra # x Kal TAPES EKTLOVTL XpUTEOY KEpas
tpier yépovta parOaxhs ba ahévys.
MEAIAZ. 443.
frevkiy adbrov OF emaidevoey yada,
MHAEY 2. 444,
= {Inhéa tov Aidketov oikovpds pov7n
yeporvtaywyd Kavaraideto mad
médaw yap avois mais 6 ynpdoKav avijp,
445.
TO py yap elvar Kpetocoy 7 TO Chv KaKas. 449.
Bares xdpas tHs Awriddos, 450.
Bh Wetoov, & Zed, wh wo eEArns avev Sopds. 451.
kai Enpadroipoy eiparos dia mrvxev.
MOIMENES.
456.
0d ~avicat Kal mpoyupyvdoa xépa,
MANAOQPA] A satyric drama.
439. Silenus is dilating after his fa- shion on the charms of Pandora (?).
1. éemdvre] Qy. éemdvra (?).
TIEATAS] The subject of this drama, and even the title, are doubtful.
443, t+evndv] Nauck conj. Aveetor.
TIHAETS] Peleus in his old age was driven out of house and home by the sons of Acastus. Aristotle, in the Poetics, c. 18, p. 1456, u, 2, speaks of it as a character-drama.
449, Cp. supr. Fr. 348, 353.
450. Cp. Trach. 1063, pévn pe oi nadeiAe gpacydavov dixa. ‘The line is noticed by the anti-atticistae as an ex- ception to the rule about ‘forbidding uh.’ They also quote pi vduooy (Fr. 454) from this same play.
TIOIMENE=] A satyric drama repre- senting the opening scenes of the Trojan War, in which Protesilaus is slain by Hector and Cycnus by Achilles.
456. Eavaw is a derivative (incep- tive?) of faivw, Cp. mpocavarpiBopa.
OF SOPHOCLES.
525
458. kal wi toBpifwr adbrix’ éx BEéOpay rw puTips Kpovoyv yAoutéy wrriov rodés. 459.
x 2 lod ~ éwbivos yap, mplv tw additdy épar,
Oarrdv xiatpars mpordépav veoordda
eidov orparéy orelxovta mapadiav wérpay.
460.
#0 % mdpoixos myrapds yeyud erat,
médpavros ‘Ednomovtis, dpata Oépous
7T@ Booropirn T@de yap Oapifera. 461. knpoist mexTols moppipas Pbelper yévos.
462.
TovTas yap dvTes Seomdrar Sovdetoper,
+ ~ J Kat tavd avdykn kal olwmdvtTwv Kdvewv.
463.
*rolyav Kai 6% tovs [Moatdetous
OptyKods amrocecapévn.
464. Kpupov pépwov yvdboiow && dupnpépov. 465.
ym yap Edxos ovdéey ofdé frov TvyEIVv.
458. Spoken by Cycnus, probably to Achilles.
1. The restoration of this line is un- certain. Brunck conjectures «ai piy.. « é@w. Mr.R. Ellis conjectures «al ph a bBpifev a. é B.&é Qy. nal pay o bBpiCovr’ avdrin’ éx Badpwy ed@ (?).
2, Join puripr wo8és. The hardened sole of the foot is compared to a piece of hide.
459. 1. avAtr@v] See L. and S.s. v. avareitns.
460. 3. 7Q8€] 7@ Boomopirn. ‘He (the dweller on the Bosphorus) gets them in abundance.’ Nauck conjec- tures T75e.
461. This cnpés seems to have been a funnel-shaped basket, into which the murex was enticed by a bait.
462. Said by the shepherds of their flocks.
For 1. 2, cp. Aj. 947, 8, dvavior | épyov *Arpedav.
463. 1. * rolywy is Nauck’s conjecture for rvxav. Dindorf conjectures reixewr.
TloceSelous] Hocedious, MS,
2. Either 4 word (--) has been dropped, or drovecapévn Opryxovs should be read according to Lehrs’ conjecture.
464. yva0ovow] Because a symptom of ague was the chattering of the teeth.
465. This line is quoted by the Scho-
FRAGMENTS
466.
4 plvov.
Kuvos méAAns TE pnKddos Bods
467. "I8ns Symore pndroTpsdw
tayevvar TH ev THY THS "ldns
Tplodvpmioy apa.
468.
Bepéxvvta Bpdpor,
469.
Powikiors ypdppact.
472.
NOAY=ZENH. 477.
’ > , od 8 ade pipvoy *rov Kar
moipvas ‘Oddvprov cvuvayayav
"ISaiav yObva Ounmorc.
478.
*axtas amaiwvas Te Kal pedapBabeis
liast on Aj. 581, 2, ob mpds iarpod oo- pod | Opnveiv émwdds mpos ropavte mh- watt, where, according to the present reading, it does not seem in point Nauck has ingeniously conjectured of8’ d«ous tuxév. Dindorf, accepting the text generally, reads mw for mov.
466. The text of this Fragment is uncertain. Duentzer conjectures aids Te TEAARS unKddos,
467. This very corrupt Fragment de- fies conjecture. The Scholiast of Eur. Andr. 276, who quotes the lines, says, that they refer to the Judgment of Paris. Some light is thrown on the last words by Hesychius, tpeoddpmoy appa’ 70 éx tpidy “Odupmddwy éCevy- hévov. The letters ayevvar rH suggest every On.
468. Explained by Hesychius of (the sound of) the Phrygian flute. Cp. Aesch. Fr. 153, Bepexuvra y@pov, aud Ar. Nub. 313, «al Modca BapdBpopos abrAay.
469. énel Boxet Kddpos adra éx Powixns
xexopikévar (Hesych.).
472. According to Hesychius, this is Phrygian for ‘O king!’ Cp. Aesch. Pers. 658.
TIOAYSENH] The words of Longinus de Subl. c. 15, 7, dxpws ..6 Sopowdjjs Tepavracra .. Kata Tov andémAow Tay ‘EAAjvav én Tod ’AxiAAgws mpopaivope- vou Tots dvaryopevas imép Tod Tadou, scarcely justify Brunck’s conjecture, that the ghost of Achilles was seen by the spectators, though they give sufficient plausibility to that of Welcker, that this play is the same mentioned by Aristotle (amongst the eight based on the "Thuds pixpa), under the name of dwémAous. But Fr. 478 shows clearly that, whether vis- ible or not (cp. Aj. 1. 15), the ghost was heard to speak.
477. Menelaus, who is eager to depart at once, thus addresses Agamemnon, who is resolved to stay until he has sacrificed to Athena: Od. 3.141 foll.
I. *mov] Xylander’s conjecture for tov. Some MSS. have ray.
OF SOPHOCLES.
Aurotca Aiuvns HrOov, dpoevas yoads
"Axépovros dgumd#yas *hxovcas yédous. 479,
> a tah X\ ~ ov yap zis dv Sévaito mpwparhs otparod
Tots maou dei~ar Kal mpocapKéeoa ydpuw*
2 x, ,» ~ eel odd 6 Kpelrowy Zeds euod Tupavvid:
~ ovr *eéerouBpadv ovr eravxpjoas pidos"
Bporois *8 *dy ehOdv és *déyov Sleny dprou, 5
Tes OnT
*eéywy dv Ovnros dv Ovnris Te gus
* ra a ~ ? Aids yevoiuny ed dpovetv TOPHT Epos ; 480. am aidépos 8& Kdmd dvyaiov végous, 481. , >» 2 vA kot X'tTav o adretpos évduTHpios KaKar,
482.
mapdpupa modes,
MIPIAMOZ,
PIZOTOMOI, 489.
478. 2. Aurotca|] The ghost of Achilles thus speaks of itself as fe- minine.
dpoevas xods] Explained by Por- phyry to mean rds ovdéy éxrpedovoas. Cp. Trach. 1196, and note. This Frag- ment owes its present form to Heyne. The MSS. of Porphyry have @ 7ds in 1. 1, and in IL. 2, 3, Aurodoa Aipyns ’Axé- povtos dfuTAnyas Axovca (éxovcas, A) "yoous HADov apoevas xoas.
479. Corrected by Dindorf, Bergk, Dobree, and Meineke. For the MS. readings, see the edition of Nauck,
Agamemnon’s excuse.
480. Meineke conjectures ievépous for vedous. Another way of conjecture would be to read am dépos for dm’ aidépos.
481. Quoted in the Etym. Magn, i
a 2 i * yy = , 4 0° e€orriaw yxepds dupa tpémove
illustration of the dictum of a gram- marian that the word dmetpos some- times meant an entangling garment. Cp. the dreipov dupiBrAnorpov of Aesch. Ag.1382. Butit is evident that the ex- pression in Sophocles was metaphorical, ‘Enveloped head to foot in a close- fitting, entangling robe of ills.’ oe is governed by some verb in the context which followed.
482. Explained by Hesychius to mean an ornamental garment (a sort of hammer-cloth), which hung from the chariot (unless with Toll we read eiya- ros for dpparos). But may it not have meant the dpBvAn mentioned in Eur. Hipp. 1189, adratoww dpBvraow dpydcas né8a? ‘That which guarded the foot from slipping aside.’
PIZOTOMOT] Part of the story of
528
FRAGMENTS
dmov dpyweph ardgovea Tons
xarxéoror Kddors SéxeTar .§
. . . . . .
2 ww Oh OE
*xaduTral 5
kiorat pi¢av KpvmTovot Touds,
as de Bodo ddarafopévn
yupvy xarKéous Hua dperdvors.
490,
“Hrxe Séorora Kat mop lepév,
ths elvodtas ‘Exdrns éyxos,
7d Ov OvAvpLToV Tadrobca Peper
lo ? kal ys vatova lepas tp.ddous,
arepavocapévn Spvt Kal mrexTais 5
apav omreipaor SpakdvTwy.
491.
, *? , 7 KOpov aloT@oas Tupl.
ZAAMQNEYE ZATYPIKOZ. 492.
7TaS éotl Kvicpods Kal Pirnudtov wédos,
a a Va TO KaddKocoaBobyTe viKnThpia
TlOnut Kal Bardyte xddKevoyv Kapa.
Medea; according to Nauck, that in which she persuades the daughters of Pelias to kill their father.
489. 1. ‘Averting her eye from what her hand performed.’
2. etdfovoa] Dindorf reads ord ¢ovra, and neither he nor Nauck indicate any variety of reading. The causative use of oracew is not found elsewhere (though the active use is common enough) ; but the meaning, ‘Squeezing out the milky sap,’ exactly suits this place.
3. XaAKéotor.. KaAKeots] The use of brass, the primitive metal, may have had a ceremonial significance.
5. *caAdutrai] The MSS. have «adum- Tpai (sic).
490. 1, 2, wip..éyxos] i.e. The
torch which she carries in her right hand. Cp. O. T. 207.
491. kdpov] i.c. A waxen image used in spells. Cp. «opomAdéos,
*dioracas| iorwoas, MS. Kiister conjectures xnpdv dotwoas.
SAAMONEYS] Salmoneus tried to assume the attributes of Zeus, and was destroyed by a thunderbolt. (Cp. Virg. Aen. 6. 585.)
492. 3. TheydAkevov kdpais thefigure, also called pavns, at which the xérraBos was aimed. It is uncertain whether something is omitted after line 1, or whether it is the loss of the preceding context, which makes the connection obscure. For rad’ éori, qy. mépeott (?).
OF SOPHOCLES.
529
493.
A kal tdy’ dv Kepavvia
mépgiE oe Bpovras Kal dvoocpias réBou, 494,
méugiyt macav div dyyédo mupés.
2INQN,
2IZYCOS, 500.
Xapirov *rpigiyor,
ZKYOAI,
501. ov yap é« yas Kolrns eBdractov, ddr 6 pwev Nnpnidos
tréxvov dpre Brdorecker, *riv & iy *Ildvia mpiv wore
~ Qkeavod Képn rikrer,
503. Kpnuvovs Te Kal onpayyas 70 émaxrilas avravas, 2KYPIOI. 507.
pret yap avdpas morAE“os aypevey véous.
493. 2. For Svcocpias Madvig con- jectures ducocpia, Nauck dvoopfpias.
For AdBou Brunck conjectures BaAox.
494. méudié, in this and the preced- ing Fragment, seems to mean ‘ A flash,’ although Galen quotes this line as an instance of its meaning ‘ A cloud.’
500. It is reasonably doubted by Nauck whether rpi(vywy or (vyiwy is the better correction of (uvyav, the MS. reading.
SKYO@AI] Part of the story of the Argonauts.
501. This corrupt Fragment refers to the birth of Medea and her half- brother, Apsyrtus. On Valckenaer’s sup- position, that the passage is trochaic, the words may be conjecturally arranged thus: od ydp..| é« puds Koirns €BdacTov,
VOL. IT.
GX’ 6 pev Nypnl6os | dpre BAaoreokev * purevpa, THY 8 "Idvia rply Tore |’ Qucea- vou Képyn *texodoa... Mr. R. Ellis, how- ever, says, ‘Merkel, who seems right in supposing these lines to be iambic, not, as Valckenaer, trochaic, reads in 3, Brdorectey dpte réxvor.” And Mr. Ellis himself proposes ob ydp é« puas | Koi- ts €Bdaatov, GAN 6 pey Nypyl6os | hv dprt BXaorh, Thy 8 "ldvia piv wore | ’Oxeavls obo” éTuKT EV.
503. Quoted by Athenaeus to prove that avAdy is feminine in poetry. For the ‘hollows by the cliff,’ cp. the wap- dxriot Aetpaves of Aj. 654, 5.
SKYPIOI] The Fragments indicate some representation of the sorrow caused at Scyros by the news of the death of Achilles.
um
53°
FRAGMENTS
508.
>
hi movrovadrat Tév Tadaimadpwv BpoTar,
n a ofs otre Saiwwy ovre Tis Oe@y vepov
37 mrovrov mor dv veipeey a€iav xdpiv.
Aemrais él porraiow éumodds papas
del mapappimrovres of moddpOopor 5
HK
, n , 4 ”cooav 7 'Képdavay diddeoay,
509. obdtv yap dAyos oloy % moAAi (67.
510.
@XN ef pev Fv Kdalovow idobar Kaka
7 kai tov Oavévta Saxpvois avioTdvat,
6 xXpvods fooov Krhua Too KAalew dv iy
= ea age id an! 2 A wy viv 8, @ yepaé, TadT avnviT@s EXEL
nD, Tov ev Tdpw Kpupbévta mpds TO pas aye 5
*x«duol yap dv mathp ye Saxptwv xdpw
~ > a avnkt dv eis pas.
TANTAAOZ. 515. Burs pev yap xpovos earl Bpaxds, kpupdeis & brd yijs Keirar Ovntos
Tov dmavta xpévoy,
TEYKPOS. 516.
£ 2»? * £ ‘ @s ap, @ TEKVOY, KEeviy
508. 2. obte tis Oedv vépwv] For this natural climax, to avoid the tau- tology in veipeev, Meineke would substitute ove Tis Bpor@y yéwwv (wrov- Tov).
3. wAottov] A partitive genitive, ambiguous between véywy and veipeev . + Xap.
4. Aerrats émt poraitcw] mercy of slight accidents.’ S. s.v.
“At the See L, and A little more stress on this
side or on that is enough, ddBov éxxelv péyav. Meineke conjectures éml fimiow, which is adopted both by Dindorf and Nauck; but both the meaning of the word in this connection, and the quantity of the second 1, are uncertain.
6. 4"cwoav] Sc. ra éuwoAnpara,
510. Cp. El. 137 foll., and note.
6. *kdpot] «ai por, MSS.
515. Cp. Ant. 74, 5.
TEYKPO3}. Teucer, being renounced
OF SOPHOCLES.
53}
4 La ETEpTOUNY Gov Tépripiy evAoyoupéevou
t “ si > ¥ ~ as (avros’ 4 8 dp év oxét@ dabodcd pe
goa ’Epwds jSovais eevopévor,
517.
ovpavod & dro jotpawe, Bpovty & éppdyn 8” adortpamas.
THAE@OS,
THPEY 2.
520. “Arte, pidirmois Opnéi mpécBiorov oédas.
521.
vov & obd& eiut xapis. adda ToAAaKIS
wy éPreva tavryn tiv yovatkeiav pvow,
as ovdéy éoper, al véar piv *évy warpos
Howrrov, oipat, (auev avOpdrov Bio
~ Q te ed - Ps 4 TEPTVOS yap adel TavTas avoia TpEpet, 5
Grav 8° és HBnv eEixdpel *Eudpoves,
@0obpue0’ Ew kal Sieprroddpeba
~ Fd A Ocdv Tatpdov Tov Te guodvT@Y dro"
ai pev £évovs mpds dvdpas, al bt BapBdpovs,
ai 6 «ls din ddépal’, ai 8 emippoba. 10
by his father, Telamon, because he had failed to prevent his brother Ajax’ death, leaves Salamis, and sails to Cyprus, where he founds the new Salamis. Cp. Aj. 1008 foll.; Hor. Carm, 1. 7, I. 21-32.
516. Telamon says this after hearing of the death of Ajax.
517. 2. Bpovry.. dorpaijs| Echoed by Aristophanes in the ‘ Clouds,’ 1. 583. Cp. pntae pavny.
THPEYS] The Scholiast on Ar. Av. 100-2, in saying ZopoxAys émolnoev airdv drapyiOwpévov Kai thy Tpdéxvny, can hardly mean that the changed forms of Procne and Tereus were represented on the stage.
521. Procne may be supposed thus
to moralize on her position, after having been given by her father, Pandion, to the Thracian Tereus in marriage.
1. xwpis] ‘Now that I am separated from my home.’
3. *év watpés] Most MSS. have ydp matpés, which yields no meaning. Valck- nar made the correction from a MS. which has ydp év marpés.
5. Cp. Aj. 554, €v TO gpoveiy yap paysev jdvaTos Bios.
6. *€udpoves| MSS. evppoves, rightly changed to éuppoves by Dobree. Cp. O. T. 436, and v. rr.
10. anOn, the reading of one MS., is better than the vulgate dA704, and is probably right. Cp. Eur. Med. 238-40, és cava 8° H6n Kal vopous dprypevny | der
Mm 2
532
FRAGMENTS
~ - kai Tadr’, éreddy evppivn Cevén pia,
Xpeov emaivety Kal Soxeiv ards exer. 522. ToAAe ce <Nnrd@ Biov, pddiora 8 ef yas pH memeipacar Eévys. 523. dryewvd, Mpéxvn, dfjdov' GAN Sus ypedy
~ hak ne Ta Oeta Ovntodvs dvtas evrreTws Pépety.
524,
aretdovcay avtiv, év St trokiio dpe. 525.
pirdpyupoy pev wav 7b BdpBapov yévos. 526.
Odpre N€yov TadnOes od oHadrel more. 527.
~ 3 sf dvous éxeivos’ ai & *dvovarépas ert
éxeivoy juvvavtTo Tkaprepov.
dois yap év Kakoio. Ovpwbels Bporay
peifov mpoodmre: THs vocov 7d ddppakor,
> va J Ld 4 Ea pes laTpos €GTLY OUK ETLOTHUOY KAKO. 5
528. Ovnta ppovety xp Ovnriv fovou, Totro Kateétas as ovK eoTLY
many Ards ovdels Tay pedAbvTov
tapias 8 TL xph TeTEAEoOat.
‘pavtw evar, pr) padodoay oixober, | Sw partora xphoerar fuvevvéry.
émippo8a] ‘Quarrelsome,’ (cp. Ant. 413), and so worse than ‘uncongenial’ (4967).
522, Probably said by Procne.
523, Cp. O. C. 694, 5.
524. Cp. supr. Fr. 332, and note.
526. Cp. O.T. 356, répevya rdAndes ap ioxtov tpépw.
527. 1. *avoverépws] dvovarep’,
MSS. Cobet corr.
2, +Kaprepdv] Conjectural emenda- tions are xaprepwrepov (Grotius), rar 76 aprepdy (Porson), jpvovTo Kove éxap- Tépovv (Nauck), xaprepa ppevi (L. C. cp. Aesch. Prom. 207, xaprepoi’s ppovnpacw).
528. 1. Ovyriv + ptcw] Mr. R. Ellis conjectures 6ynriv picay, Meineke Ov7- Tovs puvtas, Qy. Ovnriy puxny (?), oF Ovnrny *ye vow (?). For the con- struction, cp. Trach. 439, 40, and note.
OF SOPHOCLES. 533
529, SY ~ x ey *dddov dvOpdmov pi’ ese marpds oTp. 5.4 kal parpos huéas auepa rods mdvras: ovdels €£oxos dAdNos EBAactev dAXov, , x A BS a F Béooxe: dé rods pev poipa ducapeptas, avr, a 5 Ce rods & dABos Hudv, rods d& SovrAcias V—-— 5 * wy Ri > f —vur fvyov ery’ avéykns, 530, tay yap avOpdémov féav OTp. TOLKLAOMLHTLOES AT AL ThudtTov méoas meTad\Adooovow spas. GAA TOv TOAAGY KAadGY avT tis xdpis, ef KaxdBovdos * 2 4 ms 2. - ~ ppovtis exTpeper Tov evaiwva mrodTov ; 532, 533, ov xph mor avOpdrov péyav dABov drd— oTp. Prva’ ravudroiov yap icapépids tis —v alyeipov Bioray admoBdAXe. (do Tis avOpdrav TO Kat juap dres avr. 4 = a o> A a noicra Twopatvav 7d 8 és atpioy ael 5 \ a Tuprcy epTen —-YY —YYU —— TPITITOAEMOS. 536. Spdxovre Oatpoy dydimdrig eidngore. (00: eee i BR a ae —4tu--4tu--+4u-5 5. kaxdBoudos | ppovrts] Viz. ‘The
tuv-vuvustug-. 1. & *pidov i is Bergk’s eonenetien of év ees or év pvaw.
‘A day brought forth our human ae "aie are all derived from one mother and one sire.’ pla belongs in sense to the genitives, ‘ The day,’ that is, the lifetime, ‘ of a single pair.’ Cp. Aj. 622, TadAad . . évrpodos dpépa.
2, 3. Cp. the saying of Aristotle, od modu an nee sepia avOpwrov.
530, +U—--+u—
tuuve—uUte
envy of t the gods,’ Cp.O. T. 1396, «aa-
dos kan@v Urovdoy tietipepare.
532. —4u——f4uu"u-uu —tu-——tuu-uV- 0 tu-——4uu-vs-.
I. wor’] moti=mpés. Cp. Pind, Ol.
7. 90.
3. ‘Man sheds his life’ (or ‘his substance’) ‘as the poplar sheds its bark and its leaves.’
533. 5. 76 8 és atipuov.. épmer} ‘ But to-morrow’s fortune ever advances un- perceived.’
TPUITOAEMOS] This play is said by
534
FRAGMENTS
537.
Os 8° év gpevds Serrouce Tods Epods AOyovs.
538.
ra 8° e€bmicbe xetpds els Ta Sega
Olverpia te aoa Kai Tuponvixds
xédmros Avyvotikh te yn oe O€ferar.
539.
xpi ‘ora: S€ o& évOévd’ adds. 540.
‘Et fortunatam Italiam frumento canere
candido.’ 541. *Drvpis yorg.
542.
Kapxnddvos S& kpdomed . . . fdamad Copa. 543.
cal XapvaBavros bs *Terav dpxer Ta viv. 544.
HrAVev Se Sais *Odreva, mpecBioTn Oedr.
the elder Pliny (H. N. 18. 12) to have been produced 145 years before the death of Alexander the Great ; whence Lessing inferred that this was the play to which Cimon and the other generals are said to have adjudged the prize in B.c. 468. The subject is in some way connected with the Eleusinian worship, and the institution of agriculture ; but the Frag- ments afford but slight grounds for fur- ther conjecture.
536. The winged dragons are coiled about the axle of Triptolemus’ car,
GuderAit} ‘Between their coils,’—as a rider holds his horse between his knees.
537. Os 8] One MS. has odd’, whence Nauck conjectures 008 8’.
538. According to Dionys. Hal., who quotes the lines, they form part of a
speech of Demeter, who is describing to Triptolemus the regions to which he is to carry the seeds entrusted to him. Together with Fr, 540 they form a strong confirmation of the MS. reading of Ant, 1119, 'Iradlay.
539. Cp. O. C. 504, and note.
540. Pliny (H. N. 18. 12) says that this is a literal translation of the Greek words.
541. Another reading is *IAAvpls yun. But see L. and S. s. v. yons.
542. One MS. has xpdomedes, The restoration of the line is uncertain. Qy. Kapyxnddvos 58 xpdomed’ EoBiafopa (?).
543. 8s *Derav] tay bs ye, MSS Lobeck corr, See Hygin. Poet. Astr.
mee 544, *OdAera] Onre.., MSS. Kiister corr.
OF SOPHOCLES. 535 545. ovd 4 Tddawa + do0ca Taptxnpod ydpou. 547. TKviun pedLlyns. 548. épivdnv dprov. 549. Bpirov 8& rv Tt xepoaiov od tédveiv. 550. arvvddkwros od tpamegodrar King. 551. eis dpOdv dpovety. TPQIAOS. 556. eynpev os éynpwey adOdyyous ydpous Th Tavtopéppw Oéridi cupmdAakeis more. 557. tov dvédpémaida Seométys dmédeoa. 558. oxdApn yap dpxes Bactris éxréuvove’ éporvs. 545. The anapaest in the fourth not stand upon the board.’ A pro-
place shows that something is wrong. But without the context it is impossible to restore the line.
547. In Theophrastus, H. P. 9. 13. 5, kvqpy is the space between two knots in the stalk of a plant. Can it have that meaning here? Or is the long rounded ear of the millet-plant intended ?
548, According to Athenaeus (p. 110 E), it is uncertain whether this means tice-bread, or bread of another sort of grain resembling sesame.
549. This Fragment is unintelligible as it stands. Bptros is ‘beer.’ Cp. Aesch, Fr, 120.
550. ‘A glass without a bottom can-
verbial phrase.
TPQIAOZ] Troilus, whilst exercising his steeds, is slain by Achilles.
556. 1. €ynpev] Sc. Peleus.
Os éynpev] Cp. O. T. 1376, and note. For é0éyyous, Ellendt mentions a conjecture dp@dvous (i.e. dueydprous), but, though the meaning is obscure, this may arise from our not knowing all the details of the legend referred to. Cp. supr. Fr. 155, and the Schol. on Pind. Nem. 3. 35 (60), (6 6& xaprephoas Tepi- yéeyove), Siwkoperyn yap .. weréBadrE& Tas Hoppds).
557. tov dvépémai8a] This is said to refer to Troilus. The speaker is un- certain,
536
FRAGMENTS
559. mpos vapd kal Kpnvaia xwpodpev ord.
560.
KatapBvaAos xAaivass.
561.
. . .
mApn pacxadtopatov.
TYMMANIZ TAI. 574. ged hed, ri Tobrov xdppa peifov dv AdBous rod yijs émupatoavra tKav bad oreyn
mukvis axodoa axddos ebdoton ppevi ; 575.
jpeis & ev advtpos, Oa Zaprnddv wérpa. 576.
Kérxos te Xaddatés te cal Zipov eOvos.
TYNAAPEQS, 583. ob Xph mor ed mpdocovtos odBioat TUXas dvdpés, mply avtG mavTedas 7}6n Bios
Stexmepav0A Kal tedevticn Biov. év yap Bpayet Kabeihe KaddAlyo xpive mépmroutoy drABov Saipovos Kaxod déats, 5
drav petaoth Kal Ocots doxh rade. TYPQ A kai B. 587. Ht) ometpe Toddois Tov TmapdvTa Saipova:
otydpevos ydp é€ott OpnveicOat mpérov.
559. The word vapés, ‘Flowing,’ which is interesting because of its con- mection with the modern Greek vepd, ‘Water,’ occurs also in Aesch. Fr, 338 as an epithet of Dirce.
561. Cp. El. 445, éuacyadlo6n.
574. 1. hed hed} Cp. O.T. 964; Phil. 234, and notes.
2, tkdv) The text is doubtful here.
The MSS. of Stob. have «ai, and Meineke conjectures «@6’, which, though involv- ing an anacoluthon, is not for that rea- son impossible, «dy may be joined to inepBaTas with muxvijs dxodoar paxdbos, ‘When under cover, even, if so be, to hear thick-falling rain.’
588. 6, peraoth] Sc. 6 daipor.
TYPO A «ai B] Tyro was the mother
OF SOPHOCLES.
537
588. apxy tis [dpvis] obros eEeSpov ydpav exo ;
592. atrn d& pdxiuds éori as Kexpnuevn
capas adipm Kai ghopotca rovvoma.
593.
Kouns d& wévOos ayydva moédov dikny,
iq ~ hts ovvapracbeica Bovkddwy U7ro
2 9 - iA af * Hadvépais év trmefaow aypia xeEpl
2 a N » 7 x Bépos Oepic ~avOdv adxévov dro,
6 ~ > 2 ~ - rie COTTADVELTA é €Vv AEluave TOTALLMY TOT@V 5
wy a An i8n oxids cidSwrov abyacbeto tro,
Koupais dtipws diareTiApévns pdBns.
~ BY 2 ged, Kav dvoxtippoy Tis oixTelpeé viv
ua 2 ec TTHTTOVTAY aicxtvaioly ola paiveTat
mevOotca kal kAalovea THy mépos PoBnv. 10
594.
Tpoorhvat peony
* a = pm ‘ ae Tpame(av audi cita Kal Kkapxyjowa.
of Pelias and Neleus by Poseidon. She was oppressed by their step-mother, Sidero, whom Pelias slew. There were two dramas of the name.
587. 1. ameipew seems to be here used in the sense of évdareio@a, ‘To revile at large.’ ‘odAots, sc. ecu, ‘With many words,’ instrumental da- tive. (Not ‘To many persons,’ as in L. and S.)
2. ‘For it is one deserving to be la- mented silently.’
588. This line has not been restored with any approach to certainty. Nauck conj. dOpe’ Tis obros, #.7.A.
592. Said of Sidero.
593. These lines may be spoken by Tyro, who has been oppressed by Sidero, They are best explained by the passage of Aelian in which they occur.
5. omacQeioa] Hermann conjectures
ondcovoa, ‘About to quaff.’ But Mr. R. Ellis defends the MS. text, which he would explain, ‘Led by the halter,’ understanding the following words to mean, ‘On the smooth surface of the stream.’ In this case it is necessary to adopt Meineke’s conjecture, aiyac@ei- oa mov, in 1. 6. But may not moray be governed by to (sic)? ‘And being dragged she in the meadow sees the shadowed image of herself, as she is reflected by the flowing waters.’
7. ‘Through her mane having been cut and shamefully pulled about.’
8-10. ‘Ah! even a heart of stone
would pity her, how madly she cowers
with her shame, mourning and lament- ing for her mane that is no more.’ Nauck unreasonably supposes some grave corruption here.
594. ‘That they (the dragons) took
538 FRAGMENTS
595.
MOAN év Kakoiot Ovpds evynOels dpa. 596.
pio péy elrns, mply tedXeuTHoavT’ ins. 597.
tixkrovat ydp Tot Kai vocous dvabupiat 598.
yipas Oiddoxe madvra Kal xpdvov TpiBH. 599.
dkov & dpaptav ovris avOpdrov Kaxés. 600.
*glrowt mayxoproiow é£evifoper. 601.
moray & év modutAnbia méderat
? ovr adm evyevewy ec Odo
TO lav Kakds' BpoT@ oé
Ded tl) ‘4 OUT aX PElL@v
af BS ri mirTov ovo€v.
602.
Avovicov tod ravpopdyov.
YBPIZ ZATYPIKH, 604.
AHOnY Te Thy *dravtT dmeoctepnperny
Kopyy dvavdor.
their place in front amid the board, about the viands and the drinking vessels.” For apoorjva: Bergk con- jectures mpoonmrjva.
595. ‘A soul in misery sees much asleep.’
596. Cp. Plat. Sophist. 238 A, ©. réAos your av dmopias 6 Adyos Exo. HB. pt Tw pey’ elrys' er: yap, @ pardpe, €or, Kal TAUTA ye THY dmopia@v 7% peyicTy Kal TpwTn.
598. Cp. Aesch. Prom. 981, dda’ exdiddone TavO 6 ynpdoxay xpdvos.
599. Cp. Trach. 727, 1123, 1136.
600. *otrovor is Porson’s conjecture for of Toto.
Zz 601. —--4uv—utVuVU / —vtvvtt4ururso # / vutujustu-u-o
- Amongst a great number of men nei- ther is the descendant of noble ancestors (always) good, nor the offspring of worthless parents utterly depraved: no dependence is to be placed on mortals.’ For 16 Alav, cp. 70 #dpra.
604. Cp. Shakspeare’s ‘Second child- ishness and mere oblivion’ (As You Like It, 2. 7). wiv *&av7’ is the conjecture of Wagner for «al tiv mav7’, or 72v War’.
OF SOPHOCLES.
539
605.
éoOiew eOéXwv Tov dé\gaxa.
YAPO@OPO). 606.
? byors “Akearaioww éuBeBas méda,
607.
modvKkowov *Auditpiray,
PATAKES, 609.
xai Bop&s dpripara.
PAIAPA. 611.
> TEepl@ot apuxrad TE
pndea tmavrodarav Bovdav adapavrivais
« # 4 > upaiverat Kepkiow aica.
612.
ov yap Sikaov dvdpa yevvaioy dpévas pa y p
Tépmev, Srrov ph Kal dikaa tépera.
613.
La - - amemtucey Oyous,
614.
avyyveTe Kavdoyerbe oryooa Td yap
yuvagiv aicxpoy ody yuvatki det oréyery.
TAPOSOPOI] Sepern i} bdpopdpor is the name of a lost drama of Aeschylus. See Nauck, Trag. Gr, Frag. pp. 56, 7.
606. Aceste was a city in Sicily. It is mentioned by Steph. Byz. p. 59. 10.
607. According to the Scholiast, who quotes the phrase to illustrate Ant. 1, arohvKowov here means, ‘One of a large family.’
AIAKES] This should probably be counted amongst those which are based on the story of the Odyssey.
609. Cp. Fr. 304. %8vopa was the
(satyric) drama.
word for this in later Greek. ®AIAPA] Compare the Hippolytus of Euripides. 6ll. GU tUuUH— UY tun — fue ae vtuttuu-w. 612. Probably said by Hippolytus. 2. Stov pH Kai] Some MSS. give bmov ye. Schndw. conj. rou ye wy. 614. Said by Phaedra to her women. Mr. R. Ellis prefers the reading of some MSS, év yuvasei, i.e. ‘ Where a woman is concerned,’ Nauck conj. et -yuvatka,
540
FRAGMENTS
615.
aicxn pv, © Y a > ® Bporav 100, &
uvaixes, od’ dy efs pdyor
kal Zeds éhoppyjon Kaka:
vécous 8 avdyxn Tas Oenddrous Pépeu.
616,
*rov & edrvxobvta, mdvr *dpiOunoas Bpotay
> rp ovk tot dvtas bvTW edphoes Eva,
617.
obr@ yuvatkds ovdey dy pelfov Kakov
Kakhs aviip Krycar dv ovdé adppovos
A > & 2 kpetcoov. madav & Exacros av ToxN déyel.
618.
4
2
ey n
> , od ydp wot dv yévor adv dopadijs modus,
Ta peyv Oikaia Kal Ta odppova
Adydnv mareirat, Kwtiros & avip AaBov
a Mi s rs a mavoupya xepol Kévtpa Kndever TOALY.
619.
GAN elot pytpi maides ayxvpar Biov.
620.
’ ’ > - *écaw éw ovpay ota KuvAXaivey Kato.
615. Part of the same speech with the preceding.
616. ‘Though you count over all the tribes of mortals, you will not find one who really deserves the name of for- tunate.’
1. *rov 8’ etdtuxotvea] The MSS. vary between 70 8 evruvyodv and 75 8 e&b- tuxodvra, Nauck reads 70 8 ebruxobv *dmav. But day is questionable.
*dpulpyoas)] apOujoau, MSS. Grot. corr.
617. For this yvwpn, cp. Hesiod, Op. 700, 1, od wey yap Te yuvaiids vip Anier’ duewov | ris dyads, THs 8 abre xaxns od plyov do: Sim. Amorg. Fr. 6, yuvainds oddity yphy’ dvijp Anitera éaOARs dpevoy, ov8e piyoy xarjs. Nauck accordingly conjectures Ayoair’ dv here,
but «rhoar’ dv suits the moderation of tragic dialogue.
In 1. 3 perhaps ay ruyn (sc. rabdy) should be read.
618. Cp. Phil. 456-8, Fr. 193, 4.
3,4. AaBadv..Kévtpa] ‘Having taken in hand a rascally goad,’ i.e. Governing through vicious rhetoric.
619. éy«vpat] Explained by the grammarians as=al dopdAea. ;
620. *é€oaw'] A tolerably certain emendation adopted by Nauck and Dindorf for éora in the quotation of Hesychius. Cp. Od. 17. 302, obph mev Bp by éonve, nai obata KaBBarev appw. The line describes the action of one of the hounds of Hippolytus : ‘ He made a waggling movement towards the tail, drooping his ears low down.
OF SOPHOCLES.
541
621.
aed bes povat.
POINTIAES. 627.
2 - cal ~ veos mréedukas: ToAAa kal pabeiv ce Sei
\ > a 4 kal TOAX aKodca Kal Siddoxecbar paxpd. 628. x &* #. > bd vit yépeav yépovta tralWaywyjow o eye.
629.
% matpoxtévos dikn
a : kéxAnt “dv adrT@.
PIAOKTHTHZ O EN TPOFAI.
630.
douns dros *ro pip BapuvOjoecbE pov. 631.
aN eof’ 6 Odvatos rotabos iatpss vocar. 632.
Hé\n Boav *dvavAa kal paxripia. 633.
Opdkorra.
621. Either (1) ‘Storm-swift sounds,’ or (2) ‘ Voices of the storm.’
S@INTIAES] Said by Aristot. Poet. c. 18, to be a character-drama, (Qy. On the education of Achilles ?).
628. The same line occurs in the Bacchae of Euripides, 1. 193.
629. 2. kaAetv seems = éyxadeiy here. Cp. O. T. 780.
@IAOKTHTHS O EN TPOIAI] After the capture and prophecy of Helenus (Phil. 1337 foll.), Diomedes brings Phi- loctetes from Lemnos to Troy. He is healed by Machaon and kills Paris. This account of the fable, given by Proclus (Chrestom. p. 481), is interest- ing as an illustration of the degree of freedom with which the same legend is handled by Sophocles at different
times. See Introd. to Phil.
630. The MSS. have dopijs you orws Hi) B., in which pov is probably the corruption of some monosyllable (ro ?) which has been transposed from its right place before or after py. Cp. Phil. 890, 1, wp} BapuvOGow nah | dopp mpo Tov déovTos.
631. Cp, Aesch. Fr. 250, @ Oavare mad.
Aotebos] Nauck conjectures Agoros, unnecessarily.
632. ‘The tuneless and harsh notes of oxen.’ Cp. pwrny pita. *dvavdc is Bergk’s emendation for dévavda, which can hardly stand for ‘inarticulate.’
633. Hesychius says that the word was here used for ‘ caduceus.’
542
FRAGMENTS
634.
Spvotayn o7ddov.
PINEYZ A kal B.
636. ovd av 7d Boorépeov év ZkvOas Vdwp. 638. axddKkevTa TpvTava. 639. "AckAnmiod maiavos evpevods TUXMv. 640. Brépapa Kéxrytai y as [kamndefov Ovparl. 641. vexpos Ta&ptxos eloopav Alyvrtuos. POINIE. 646. kivapos dkav0a mdvta mAnOvE ydiny. OPI 20>. 648. dpia KedevOov THade ys mpoactias. 650.
xuvndov egérpagav tKvugovpevov.
634. Said by Hesychius to be a peri- phrasis for maaoadov.
@INET= A xal B] Phineus was struck blind by Helios for having put out the eyes of his sons, under the in- fluence of Idaea or Idothea. Cp. Ant. 970, Fr. 582. There were two dramas of the name.
638. rd Spiyia mupeia. Hesych. i.e. The traditional wooden implement for kindling a fire.
639. This, 1. 636 of Aristophanes’ Plutus, is said by a marginal annotator to be from the Phineus of Sophocles. And it is uncertain whether the pre- ceding line, éfwupdrwra cal AeAdpmpov- Ta: xépas, is not also part of the quo- tation.
640. The words in brackets belong to the unknown comic poet, who is said by Pollux (7.193) to have parodied the Phineus in this line. It is vain to inquire what the exact simile in Sophocles may have been. :
641. ‘In appearance like an Egyptian mummy.’
646. It is doubted by the gramma- rians whether kivapos dkav@a is an arti- choke or a briar-rose.
650. The emendation of Blomfield, xuvndov e¢éxpagay ds xvut@pevor, de- serves mention, but cannot be con- sidered as certain. Dobree conjectures xuvndov omdpagay for the first part of the line.
OF SOPHOCLES.
543
PPYTES. 652.
\ ’ a > ~ a Tovs evyevels yap Kdyabots, ® rai, gidei w Ff ‘3g fol E2 Apns évaipev of 8& tH ydéoon Opaceis ghevyovtes dtas éxrés elot TOY KaKaV"
ww ~ Or ca ~ a6 Apns yap ovdty tov kaxdv *dwrigerat.
XPYZHS. 653. ® mpOpa roiBAs ‘Eoria, xdves rade; 654.
Haké&drAn Lnvos éavactpagy.
655.
ros x fot a Tovovros ay dpgee ToddE Tod Kpéws.
656.
éy® piav piv e€rovbifw rpixa.
QPEIOYIA. 658.
¢ Ta a , 2 as. A UTrep TE WOVTOV TWAVT €7T ETXAaATA xOoves
Ps ’ vukTos TE TnyaS ovpavod T davamtuyas
* @oiBov madatov Kirov,
®PYTES] According to the Scholiast on Aesch. Prom. 436, Achilles was a person of this drama, and was silent during some part of the action.
652. Cp. Phil. 436, 7, méAcuos obdE”’ dvip éxwy | aiped movnpdv, GAAd Tovs xpnotovs dei: Fr. 507.
4. *Awrlferar] This is Conington’s ingenious conjecture for AovyiCerat, which, however, is not certainly cor- rupt. It may mean, ‘War takes no account of bad men,’ i.e. leaves them unmolested.
653. From the scholion on Ar. Vesp. 846, it appears that the Hearth is called ‘the head and front of libation,’ because Hestia received the first li-
bation at a feast, as Zeus Soter had the third.
654. Quoted by the Scholiast on Ar. Av. 1240, (dmws py gov yévos mavie- AeOpov | Ards paxéAAn wav dvacrpéyn Ain), which is, however, rather a re- miniscence of Aesch. Agam. 525, 6, 535, than of this line of Sophocles.
655. According to Aristarchus, quoted by the Scholiast on Ar. Ran. IgI, TovSe TOU Kpéws here = ‘This person,’ i.e. ‘me.’
658. These words form part of a de- scription of the regions through which Orithyia was carried by Boreas.
3. *PolBov] SoiBov re, MSS. Her- mann corr. But qy. re wadaidy (?).
544 FRAGMENTS It is uncertain from what Plays the following Fragments are taken. 659, apvopmov. . 660.
éuol d& AGorov ala rabpeoy metv
kal pi *rd mArclw Tavs exe dvodnypias.
662.
a y rods & avd peyiatous kal copwrdrouvs ppevi
rooted tors dv olds éort viv de,
a ~ a a KaAGS KaK@S MmpdaoovTl ovupmTapaiverat
a \ drav S& Saipav avdpds edrvxois TO mply
a t padotiy épelon Tod Biov madivtporoyr, 5
T& ToAdd ppoida Kal Kadds eipnpéva,
663.
avdpss Kaxds mpdooovros, éxmodav pidor. 664.
tas ‘Exaraias payidas ddprov. 665.
7d mpos Biav
mively tcov *répuxe TO Oupqv Bia.
659. Hesych. 1. p.561, dpv0yor dovp- gdvov. Sopowdrjs aiyi.
je
The corrupt
word aiyi’® in this reference has been variously emended to AlyicOm, Aiyet, Aidioyr, and Atv.
660. The Scholiast on Ar. Eq. 83, BédArioroy hpi aia ravpecov meiv, refers these lines to ‘ the Helena of Sophocles,’ and Nauck accordingly suggests that they belong to the ‘EAévys dnairnass. Some doubt is thrown on this by the words of Suidas in citing 1. 1, wept @e- pLOTOKAEOUS OY SopokaAs pyow, 4.7.2. But in a satyric drama such an historical allusion might not be out of place.
2. *7&] The MSS. have ye or te. Qy. 70 TAciov (?). Suvodnptlas is acc. plur.
662, 663. According to the text of Stobaeus, these lines were taken from an Oedipus. But Cicero (Tusc. 3. 29. 71) says that they are spoken of Oileus, when, after consoling Telamon, he heard of the death of his own son, Hence some, with Grotius, would read ’OiA«¢
for Oi8irod5:, in Stobaeus; others, with Welcker, refer the lines to the Teucer.
3. otos is to be resumed with the infinitive.
5. madtvrpomov, ‘The opposite way.’ paorE waAdtvtporos is ‘ The lash of re- verse.”
6. 7rd wodAd kal Kadds cipnpéve] ‘Those many wise sentences.’
663. Cp. Milton, Samson Agonistes, 189-93, ‘How counterfeit a coin they are who friends | Bear in their Super- scription (of the most | I would be understood) in prosperous days | They swarm, but in adverse withdraw their head | Not to be found, though sought.
664, mapa Sopoxdre? ey + xphoet, Pol- lux, 6.83. Dindorf’s conjecture, Xpvo7, is more probable than Brunck’s Kpiset.
665. From a satyric drama.
2. toov *aébuce] icov Kandy méepure, MSS. Bothe corr.
Bla] This word is suspected by the editors, but hardly with reason. Mei- neke would substitute caxdv.
OF SOPHOCLES. 545 666. appayes dupa. 667. Hic pev doris radavh wepickomei. 668. mas mpookuvet d& tov orpépovta KbKAoy %diov, 669.
mas adv ovK dv év Sixyn
Odvoun av ;
670. deifws yeved.,
671. deifwv EXdkxos.
672. abémiota Kal dvdoia tépay.
673. tiows 8 dvobev *etow aiparoppddos.
674, akoAacToy cya,
675.
amroudy yap 1 Kar oikoy eyKexpuppmevn ov mpos Ouvpaiwy ovdapas dxovotun. 676.
2 FA Cf = 2 i é~atperov riOnpe tiv aKovolay.
666. ‘An eye not bursting’ (into tears). From a satyric drama. Cp. Tr. 852, éppwyev nayd Saxptwr.
667. Cp. O. T. 130, 4, % mouAqdds Sqplyf 7d pds moot oxomety | pedévtas Huas Tapayvh mpoonyero.
668. ‘He who turns the sphere of the sun’ is Atreus, whose prayer was followed by the reversal of the sun’s motion. It is uncertain to what kind of verse the words belonged, or how they should be arranged. For «vxAov ‘HAlov, cp. vurrds . . evedos in Aj. 672. The line may have belonged to an Atreus, or to a Thyestes.
VOL. IL
669. This Fragment is quoted as an instance of the threefold use of dv.
672. Evidently a loose quotation. Nauck suggests avéo.a nd0emora Spay. Qy. rdbémiora xdvdora rovety (?).
673. *elow] This is Bekker’s cor- rection of the MS. reading éorly 7.
675. ‘ The energy that shows not out of doors | Is never heard of by the world abroad,’ omov8% has been need- lessly suspected.
676. ‘I claim exemption for unwit- ting sin.’ Cp. Fr. 599.
wi axovotav] Sc. dyapriav.
Nn
546
FRAGMENTS
677.
tdvrdpns vuKrepis dyer.
679.
ovx dmov Aapmddes etvovxols dupa.
680.
pyEaca Kipkovs,
681.
olpor A€ANppat.
682.
érfjpas dpvods Ocots *épeg’ eraxrious,
684.
ob ydép tt vd0os TOO’ daredety Onv,
dupoiy b& marijp abros éxdjOn
Zeds & euds dpxov, Ovntav 8 obdeis.
685, 2 Z 2 > BN Vn PD: 2 a dvaxepévp pécov els Tov avdxév eicadoiunr.
686.
® yAéooa, ovyjcaca Tov moAdY ypévov y » olyT XP )
mas Oftra tAnoe mpayp “ereerOeiv réde ;
h THs dvdykns ovdty éuBpidéorepor,
Up is 7d Kpupbey expaveis *dvaxropor.
687,
. . TO peOdew mnpovas AUTHpLov.
677. dvrdpys (‘ martial’ and so ‘mighty’?) is drag Aeyduevoy, and may be a corruption for some otherword. Qy. dreipis (?). Cp. Emped. 227 (Karsten), é¢ dv Oppar’ enngev arepéa Bi “Appodirn.
679. etvotyors Sppaotw is said by the grammarian who quotes the words to mean, ‘Sleepless, or watchful eyes ;’ i.e. the word is used ‘etymologically’ for etvjv Exovow. See E. on L. § 54. P- 99. . ,
680. ‘Bursting the rings.’
681. Quoted as an instance of the
use of this form for e/Anppat,
682. *épet”] gpetas, MS. L. Dind. corr.
684. This might be said by Heracles with reference to Iphiclus.
685. From a satyric drama, perhaps the ‘Hpaxafjs ém Tavdpy. The words are spoken by a Satyr, with reference to Heracles.
686. 2. *érmeteAGetv, and 1, 4, *ava- krépwv, are conjectured severally by Branck and Welcker, for imefeAdeiv and dvdiropov, the MS. readings, which can hardly stand.
687. Evidently from a satyric drama.
OF SOPHOCLES. 547 688. Kapvat perlar TE, 689. Odpoe péyas oor Todd’ eéyd pdBov poyrés, 690. vada d& unptcavro vnos icydéa, 691.
xopos dé puvddy ixOvwy éemeppdder,
vA a. caivovor *& ovpaioior Thy KexTnNpevny.
692.
Siupavr. ydp to. mdévra mporpépayv copa
ovk av méov réprperas *7 éumiciv didods.
693.
a
kak@s av mpods Oedy ddovpévn, Tas adptares @S ~xovo exdpacas,
694.
girn yap % Qewpis.
695. Ovum 8 ovris padpd yxopever
tdpBovs Ovydrnp.
689. poxAés] ‘A bolt,’ or ‘bar,’ ie. a means of security. For the genitive gpéBou, cp. O. T. 1200, 1, Oavdrav . . TUpyos.
690. On the omission of the aug- ment, see Trach. 904, and note.
691. ‘And a band of dumb fishes came splashing near, and greeted their mistress, wagging finny tails.’ Cp. Plato, Polit. p. 264 C, ef rwov moAAdus dpa bia- Khkoas, ob yap 51) mpooruxns ye aires 018° bre yéyovas Tails év TH NelAw riOacciaus Tav ixOvov nal tav ev Tais Baotdixats Aipvas. From which we may conclude that the scene of the present description lay either at Susa or in Egypt.
2. catvovo. *8, Nauck’s conjecture for caivovow, the MS. reading makes good sense, and involves a simpler change than caivovres.
692. Probably from a satyric drama.
Tn 1. 2. *] eumety (7 wmeiv) is Por- son’s correction of the MS. reading, yw? metv, which is against metre.
693. From a satyric drama. dpvotts (see L. and S.) is explained to mean ‘A ladle,’ =dputjp. But, according to analogy, should it not rather mean ‘A draught’ or ‘ potation’?
694. Quoted by Athenaeus in con- nection with the gossiping story about Sophocles’ love for Theoris in his old age. But, as Nauck observes, if these are really words of Sophocles, it is more probable that @ewpis means a Bacchanal, as the word is so explained by Hesychius.
695. Quoted by Athenaeus as the utterance of women who have been re- leased from fear.
I. }@up@ appears corrupt. Qy. ov- ya8av (?).
Nn 2
548 FRAGMENTS 696. ixrwos Os exday£e mapactpas Kpéas. 697.
an 4 guoG yap ob cpixpotow avdicKols €rt,
GAN dypias pioaor popBeds arep, 698.
yuvatkopipos eumpémers éoOjpacu,
699.
mpos & ofov Ages daivor’, ds épd *rdyxa,
ds ovre Tovmuekes otTE THY XaplY
oidev, povnv & torepge tiv amdds dixny.
700.
kai tov Ody Towodroy égeriorapat,
cogois piv aivixrijpa Oeapdroy aei,
oxatois d& paddov Kav Bpaxel diddoKarov.
701.
Ef a XX 2 £ -. OnBas Aéyers por Tas mbAaS ETTATTOpOUS,
ob Oy povoy Tikrovow ai Ovyntal Oeors.
702.
pto te Kal dédopka Kad€aviorapat
mrElov gurdccwy aitos 7 guddooopa.
703.
"Abas oxide. vata Anpvias adds.
696. ‘He screamed like a kite as it tears at the carrion.’
698. Bergk conjectures that this is merely a misquotation of the Euri- pidean line yuvaitoping Siampémes pop- pewpatt. Eur. Fr. 185, 1. 3.
699. The passage refers to Hades, and the words ws épwra in the MSS. are corrupt. Nauck conj. éfep taxa.
700. 3. patAov] ‘Simple.’ See L. and S. s.v. pataos, IT. 4.
701, 1. tds miAas éntacropous] Lit. ‘The seven-mouthed in respect of gates” Aas, accusative of respect.
For the phrase, cp. Ant, 119, émramvAoy ordpa,
2, at @vytat} Semele, Alcmena.
702. 1, pw te kat Sé8opKa] ‘1 shut my eyes, and open them’ (alternately),
703. For GAés, Bods is often read. Perhaps both are corrupt, but dAds atleast gives a possible meaning. The line may be descriptive of eventide in early summer, when ‘the sun has stretched out all the hills, and the shadow of Athos from the W.N.W. falls across the sea towards Lemnos.
OF SOPHOCLES. 549
704
TpvxXEL KaduPOels Oeooarfs dmdnyidos. 705.
7) ognkidy Brlooovow epbvres Tivd. 706.
éyd 8& xepoly téypav Bpiaxyov. guy
ofos yap hydv Snpdxowos olxeras. 708.
. « 70 8 &yyos év wooly xudivderat. 709.
éyxos léuevos. 710.
modvs d& mndds &x midwv tupBdera. TL;
ypdupa Knpvxe.oy, 712.
pipw trevyadéa. 713.
bBpis 6€ rot
oirréro8’ 7Bns eis TO cdppov ikero,
JI ~ GXX év véow avOet te kai wédw POive.
715. mpoonrAGe pntpi Kal gutadpio marpi.
704. ‘Robed in the remnant of a Thracian plaid.’
706. Froma satyric drama, For éyo Hemsterhuys suggests ¢yw. And for tdypav Brunck conjectures dypiay. éyw 5é xepoly dypiay Bpiarxov, ‘And I have a wild Bacchanal in my embrace.’ Bpi- axxost OnduKds, 4 Baxxn—Zopokdrss eyw 5é, «.7.A. Etym. M. p. 213. 26.
707. ‘For such an executioner of ours as is gone.’
708. éyxos is said to be used here of a ball, as something wielded and impelled by the hand. Cp. Fr. 490:
Aesch. Suppl. 22, 3, atv roiad’ ixeray eyxeipidiows éproorémroior KrAdbo.owy.
709. €yxos is said here to be applied to fire. ‘Hurling the brand?
710. From a satyric drama.
711. ‘A written proclamation’ (?).
712. ‘Steeped in myrrh,’ according to Photius and the E. M. But can Aevyadéos have this meaning? Qy. pubaréa (?).
713, 2. HBys .. 7d cadpov] ‘Years of discretion.’
715. Conjectured by Nauck and others to belong to the Pandora.
550 FRAGMENTS
716. modamos Av THY pivot.
717. (ve Todi ypapevos.
718. *xoxxuBoas dpvts.
719. ynyev BovBadw.
720.
WaKkadodxot
pnrépes aiyés TF émipacridiov
yovov éptadixay dvapatvo.er.
721.
av yap yépovra Bovdcdes.
722.
Modocatkaion xepoiy exteivoy xépas. 723.
as pare Kpovons pyd’ vrtp yxeidos BaAns.
724.
mAnya.
717. Cp. El. 456, (@v7’ éreuBavar mooi, and note.
718. *KoxkuBdas] xoxxoBdas, MSS. Bothe corr. The meaning here seems to be ‘ crowing.’
719. Eustathius quotes Aristophanes, the grammarian, as interpreting this of a heifer (Sayadis) ; but some wild crea- ture is really meant. Cp. Hdt. 4. 192.
720. 3. éprédtxos is properly ‘a young bird;’ but here, any young ani- mal. Cp, veogods.
721. y€povra =dpyxaia, ‘Old-fashioned,’ ‘obsolete.’ Nauck conjectures ob ydp yépwv yépovra BovAeveis, so as to soften the unusual expression.
722, Modgocarcator is said by the
KO 4 OX ‘4 . *od okérapvos ovdé mplovos
grammarian who quotes this line to mean, ‘Large.” Nauck suspects cor- ruption; but it is hard to judge of this without the context.
728. ‘Neither to shake the measure, nor make it run over.’
Kpovorys] dd 70d Tods . . peTpodvTas xpovew Ta pétpa Kat diacelew evexa Tod mAcoverreiy, Hesychius. Not, therefore, ‘To strike off that which lies at the top’ (L. and S,), but to ‘shake to- gether,’ so as to get more grains into the measure. Cp. the mérpov addy memecpévoy ceradeupévov imepexxuvyd- pevoy of Luc. 6. 38.
724, 1. *ob] 6 MSS. Bloch corr.
OF SOPHOCLES. 55E 725. ovr. Tor pérpoy pdras.
726. éy® 8 epd cor devdv oddév, 086’ bras puyas matpodas é€edAnhaca xOovis, odd’ ds 6 Tudeds advdpds aipa ovyyeves kteivas év “Apyer €eivos dv olkifera, ovd ws mpd OnBdv dpoBpadr edaicaro Ss
’ a tov “Aordékeov maida did Kdpa Tepdv.
727.
Ti pakpay avrdamv.
728. Avéia rAiBos cidnpov tHrObev tpocnydyou.
729.
Ps ee : oppdreros méOos.
730.
paxtnpios KévTpoioty,
731.
Ta pev Oidaxra pavOdve, ra & edpera
(n7a, Ta 8? edxrad mapa Oedv nTnodpyny.
732,
Zeiplov kuvos dixny.
738.
ceuva THS os wapOévov pvaripia,
725. Said by Herodian to be the solitary instance of the use of party in the singular number.
726. The person addressed seems to be a son of Oeneus.
3. For ov8é, following ovre here, and infr. 1. 5, see E. on L. § 36. p. 65, f.
dvipés aipa ovyyevés] For this hy- pallage, cp. Ant. 793, 4, velkos dv5pav évvaipov, and see E. on L. § 42. p. 80, y. aipa is a cognate accusative with «reivas.
5, 6. For the fate of Melanippus, and the fierce repast of Tydeus, (‘fiero pasto,’ Dante, Inferno, cant. 33. 1) ep. Schol. on Pindar, Nem. to, 12.
727, According to Hesychius, this is a periphrasis for a spear.
728, Avdia Al@os] A name for the loadstone. There seems to be an ellipse of ds. See E. L, § 39. p. 73, 5, a.
729. Cp. the Baepdpwy tpepos of Ant. 795, and the BArepdpwv 7dO0v of Trach. 106.
731, The sentiment appears to be nearly the same with that of Socrates in Xenophon, Mem. 1.
2. 7a 8 ederd] 7A 8 erepa is a v.r.
733. puothpia] 7a dppnra Kal dvegy- ynta, Hesych,
502
734. Said of a place in Libya.
FRAGMENTS
734.
giAdiou repdr. 735.
dpviovos yap avdpos ddduTat xdpis. 736.
émel mémpaktat wav Td Tod Oeod Kadas, xopapev 76n, maides, eis Ta THY copdv Oidackareia, povoikas madedpara, mpochapBavew dt det Kal’ juépay adel, gos dv e€f pavOdvev Bedriova. 5 mais & dy kaxoy pev dpav te mpotk *ériotara, avtos map *abrob pavOdvey dvev movov “ra ypnora & ove’ *iy rov *diddéoKadov AdBn, éuvnpovevoev, GAA KEKTHTAL MOALS. tatr oby *dudragdpecba, Kal pox Ontéor, 10 @ waides, ds av pir amadetrav Bporav Soxopev civat tKdmodnuodvtTos marpés . . 737. TaAnbes del mrElorov ioxver Abdyou, 738. 6 te yap tos dvépi do, 768 ovmor av e€édors. 739. aves péyiorov ypyy er Olvéws yas avijke Anrods mats éxnBdros bed.
abroad,’ is suspected by Nauck, perhaps
735. i.e. Where kindness is forgotten it will not continue,
736. Nauck (Obs. Crit. p.33 foll.) questions if this Fragment be rightly attributed to Sophocles,
4. TpooAapBaver| ‘To acquire.’ See L. and S. s.v. Aapfavw 1. 8, b.
6. *éniorarar] énicracéa, MSS, Nauck corr.
7. *atrod] airév, MSS. Bergk corr.
8. *ra] ray, MSS. Brunck corr,
*Hv] dv, MSS. Nauck corr.
*88doKadov] didae7dy, MSS. Brunck corr.
12. }«dmoSnpotvros, ‘Who stays
justly. Qy.kamroAnpotvros,‘delirantis’(?).
737. Meineke conjectures mAeiov ic- xvet Adyou, Nauck conjectures ioxvew Aéyos. But the sentence may be in- complete, and may have run (for ex- ample), xal yap mavrds, ds elmety émos, | Tadnbes del mAreioToy ioxder Adyou, ‘ Truth has the best of every argument.’
738. vutuUU—UUR
vtuueu-.
739. 1. Cp. Hdt. 1. 36, & 76 Muciw OidAdprw aves xphya yiverat Héya. Perhaps from the story of Me- leager.
OF SOPHOCLES. 553
741. dpkous éy® yuvatkds els Scop ypape. 742.
» , ~ dewoy éott (nulav aBety
. . % képdos Kakév,
743,
paxoirw dpxddos oréyns.
744,
70 Oeppdv rod dBedod.
745,
ta . + &pobos 6 §évos mopevera,
747, BA A a epyou J€ mavros ify tis dpxntat Kades, \ » Kal Tas redeutas elxds éoO obras éxeuv,
748,
orevorrds “Aidov kal madippota Bubod.
749,
TO Képdos 460, kdv dnd Werddv *in. 750.
2 ~ ovK é€dyovot Kaprév of evdeis dédyou.
751,
yévoito Kav dmdovtos év Timais avip.
752.
ovdty Kakioy mrayx6s, ef KaAdS Ppovor.
744. Proverbially said of those who Fr. 107 (Bergk), évOev tov dmeipov épev- make an unlucky choice, ‘Taking the -yovrat axdrov BAnxpol dvopepas vuxtds
sow by the wrong ear,’ as we say. Torapot. 747. Cp. Plat. Rep. 2. p. 377 A, of0@’ 749. Cp. Phil. rog, r11. bre dpx? wayros Epyou péyioror, *ty] ef, MSS. Brunck corr. Cp.
748. ‘The gorge of Hades, where Phil. 25. and v.r. the refluent gloom regurgitates from the 751. Cp. Thuc. 2. 37. abyss. Quoted side by side with Pind. 752. See last note.
554
FRAGMENTS
753. as Tpis brBror
keivot Bpotav, of tadra SepxOévres rédn porwo és “Ardour toicde yap povos exet Civ gor, Trois & dow wadvT exel Kad.
754. tupr0sgs ydp, @ yuvaikes, 008° dpav ”Apns avos mpocdr@ mdvrta TupBdfe Kakd,
755.
ovk éar dm épyov pi Kadwv enn Kadd. 756.
poriBdls adore Sixrvoy Karéoracey, 757.
bro 8 epwros Ofypa madiKod mpocf. 758.
mpos domep of papyovres évTovdrarot. 759.
Bar «is dddv 6) mas 6 yelpavag eds,
of thy Ads yopyom we 7 Aixvoiot mpoorpémec be
tumdd. Bapeia. .. .
753. Welcker imagined that this Fragment must belong to the Tripto- lemus. Cp. Ar. Ran. 341, foll; Plato, Rep. 2. p. 363 D.
754. This Fragment, like supr. 739, may have been connected with the story of Meleager. ‘A blind, undis- cerning god of war, is moving all mis- chief and confusion in the likeness of a boar. ‘Undiscerning,’ because de- stroying the good. Cp. Phil. 436, 7, médepos ovdév’ avbp’ éExwy | aipe® novnpov, GAAG Tots xpnoTots dei.
756. Cp. Trach. 32, 3, and note, and, for the image, Plat. Rep. 7. p. 519 A, ef
. meptedtn Tas THs yeverews fuyyevels womep poruBdldas, «.7.A.
758. The context in Plutarch shows that the passions are referred to, and that 7d@a:, or some similar word, is the
"Epydvnv orarois
[kal] map dkpove
antecedent to dovep. :
759. Hermann, who supposes this to be a Fragment of the Pandora, has conjecturally restored the latter part of it from the prose adaptation of Plutarch, thus:—7}y map’ deport | tumdd. Bapeia Kad xbmois impxoov | ayu- Xov UAnv Snucoupyoovres xEpoiv. "Epyavy is a name for Athena, cp. Nuc} ’AGqva. yopyamu épyavyy, ‘Fierce-eyed industry’ (cp. Aj. 450), is a curious anticipation of the sort of Frankenstein of labour which man has created in these later times.
2. orarois | Alkvowsr] According to Hesychius, these are baskets of winnowed grain. But this makes the connection dif- ficult. Perhaps Ai«va here are ‘riddles for sifting gravel, etc, ;
4. tumddt] According to Hesychius
OF SOPHOCLES.
555
760.
2 avd 60 dvdpa Ovnrév, ef Karépbito, oréves,
eldas 7d pédAdov ovdey ef Képdos Péper;
761,
> 4 i ~ a ov Kdcpos, ovK, ® TAHMOY, GAN dkoopla
z a ~ A paivoir dv eivar cov Te papydtns ppevar.
762.
evkaptrov Kuépeay,
763. ad d& ohaddfers mods ds evpopPia:
yaornp Te yép gov kal yvdbos mAnjpns.
764,
ov véBdAa keoxuToicw, ov ipa *Pidrn, 766.
obpos 8 adhéxrop adtov ye mpds pvrny, 767.
*dkoum adoddpnta .. .
éppngdrnv és Kika yadkéwv drdov,
768,
Ta wreloTa pwpov aicxpa dopdces Bpotav.
runds is ‘A hammer.’ If this is right, the meaning will be, taking Hermann’s emendation, ‘Moulding with the labour of your hands the lifeless material that obeys the sledge hammer and your
blows.’ In Nauck’s reading, rumdde may be an adjective agreeing with dxpov.
760. 2. ‘Naught knowing of the
future, whether it brings gain or no.’ 762. Aphrodite is here the goddess of all increase. 763. Clearly from a satyric drama. 764. *piAn] pida, MSS. Nauck corr. 766. The words are those of Ad- metus, probably in a satyric drama in which Apollo appeared as a shepherd. 767. The pair spoken of are Neopto-
lemus and Eurypylus, perhaps in the ‘Philoctetes at Troy.’ The word dAou- Sépyra occurred in the preceding con- text. The words és kv«Aa are suspected by Nauck. The meaning probably is that Neoptolemus and Eurypylus met the reviling words of their enemies with blows that crashed through their shields. In this case, another word may be re- covered from the corrupt text of Plutarch, (éxdpmac’ ddodJpnra, pyoiv), *dxopn’ Gdoddpnra [* ovvvdum * xepi] | éppngarnv *ndudwpa Xadnéwy onrwy,
768. ‘A scrutinizing eye finds most things base in men.’ Plutarch in quot- ing this observes that Sophocles is here too hard upon poor humanity.
550 FRAGMENTS
769.
mikpav mKp@® Krvgovce PapudKo xoAjy. 770.
od pépdopal ce’ Spay yap eb Kakws déyes, 771.
od yap te Bovdfs ratTs Kai dpduov 7éXos, 772.
éreioas, e€€0wrpas,
773.
Bpadeia pev yap ev déyowoe mpooBorr
poris Ot ards epxerar TpuT@pévov'
moppo de retcowv, eyybOey St was TUpAés,
774,
pirurmoe .
. kal KEpovAkot,
adv odke 6& Kwdwvoxpét@ maraoTai,
775. dmavra tayévnta mpotov HAO’ ara€, 776,
Lephvas eicag| cxouny]
Pépxov Képas *Opoodvre rods “Ardou vdpovs.
TTT.
kaml KupBdvrecot xopevoare,
769. ‘Similia similibus,’ probably ap- plied by Sophocles in a moral sense, viz. that sin must be cured by suffering.
770. The soft answer of Nestor when reviled by Ajax.
771. Cp.O. T. 617, ppovety yap of Taxeis ovw dopadeis.
772, A “lover’s complaint.’ For the force of é« in comp., cp. éxmelOw.
773. ‘The dint of words comes slowly and hardly through the hollow of the ear: but the eye seeth afar off, and is blind when near.’ According to Plu- tarch this refers to the altered condition
of the senses in old age.
174. pt 4uU-U-Gg
jv -uttuur-ur oe
Said of the Trojans. Aner
775. rayévqta| Another reading is tadéxnra, Cp. Phil. 305, 6, moAAad yap rade | av 7H papd yévorr’ avy dy- Opimwv xpdvw, and note.
776. From an ’AAkivou dmédoyos.
2. *Opootvre] aidpodvros or dbpodv Tos, MSS. Lobeck corr.
777. éxl, ‘Amongst; cp. Trach. 356, od rant Avdois,
OF SOPHOCLES. 778,
pirov toovrov of pv éeorepnpévor
Xaipovowv, of S exovtes ebyovtan gvyeiv, 779.
Adumer yap év xpelaow domep evmpers
Xarkbs’ xpdve 8 dpyhoay Huvoe oréyos, 780,
devov 7d Tas MeOods mpdcwmor,
781.
TiWacoy xfva Kal mepiorepav
557
Bd 2 £ 4 OLKETLV EEOTLOV TE, 782. . . & yap kal Stxocratay déoyos 7, va ar ~ d 2 id avyKOhMAG T audoty és péoov TEKTaiveTat,
: 783. ypaias adxdvOns mdémmos os gucdpevos, 784, ToAA@y xadwwov epyov oidkov 6 dua, 785. Taxeia mea Tov Kakwv ddovTopel, 786.
GN obpos del wérpos ev muKvG Oeod TpoX@ kuKAEiTal kal peradAdooe giow,
domep cedivns 8 dys *edppdvas Sto
779. 1, etmpemts] A v. tr. is ebyergs: i.e. ‘The hospitable house is distin- guished, the inhospitable roof is sure to fall.’
782. Join eb ovykoAAd te (adv.)] ‘Even a contradictory argument is well and harmoniously framed when brought into the mean,’ i.e. when stated mo- derately.
783. ‘Like autumn thistle-down when blown.’
785. tev kak@v is probably neuter. ‘Men are quickly persuaded to evil
courses.’ ‘ Vicious influences speedily work their way.’
786. 1, 2. év mukv@ Qeod | tpoxd] Lit. ‘In the oft-repeated revolution of the God;’ i.e. in frequent vicissitudes sent from heaven,
3 foll. It is uncertain whether an apodosis followed, or some general no- tion is resumed from the preceding words. Cp. Plato, Rep. 4. p. 420C, al.
3. *ebppdvas| edppovais, MSS. Brunck corr,
558
FRAGMENTS
ss > > 3 n A otnvat Svvair dv ovmor év pophi pig,
GAN é€ adHov mpOrov EpxeTat véa 5
dt mpocwoma KaddAbvovoa Kal mAnpoupern,
xXoravrep aitis evyevertatn pavh,
mévw Swapper Kam pndev Epyerau.
787.
z > \ kal trav *véoprov, as er daorodos xXiTov
Oupaiov apd pypov
Pa *. a mriacerat, ‘Eputovayv.
788.
dotis yap ws TUpavvoy éurropevera,
xeivou ’orl Soddos, Kav éevOepos podA7.
789.
& cot, tis dpa Kémpis 7 ris ipepos
rovde Evvirparto ;
i 790.
iA Ld EWS OTOU ,
7 Bg KplOdons dvou,
791.
domdOnrov xAatvay,
792.
mommocetat (evynrarpis.
5. GAN éE] ds ef is a vir. 7, evyevertaty] Qy. edmpereordry (?). Cp. supr. 779.
987. —tu-—vtun-—vustee vutu-u-u tuvu-vuv-.
The words are thus explained by Plu- tarch in speaking of Spartan customs about women: Tot mapOenxod xiT@vos ai wrépuyes ovk Hoay cuveppappevar Ka- Twdev, GAN’ avertiacorTo Kal cuvaveyup- vouv ddov év TO BadiCey roy pnpdv. The use of O@upatos = ‘Seen outside,’ is a So- phoclean refinement. Essay on L. § 52. p-97. Cp. Shak. Cymb. 1. 6. 15, ‘ All
of her that is out of door most rich!” 788. These lines may contain a re- mote allusion to Simonides or Euri- pides. See Pollux, 4. 11, quoted by Nauck on the Hipponous, Gr. Tr. Fr.
155.
789. ro08e] Sc. rodde rod Epyov. Cp. Trach. 882-4, tis Oupds .. Tav8 ai- xpav Bédeos kaxod | guvetAe; where, as here, the guy- in comp. has reference to the agent.
791. Explained by Hesychius as a periphrasis for a garment of skin, mapéaov odx Upayrat.
792. An instance of Sophocles’ fond- ness for the middle voice.
OF SOPHOCLES. 559 793. opOdxepwos dpikn. 794. BouBet d& vexpdv cufvos epxerai 7 +adAn. 795. "ArgeciBoray iy 6 yevvicas marhp. 796. eogdrnv por th Ov’ hmelpw poreiv, 798. ® Kpava& woXrus. 799.
6 okynmTpoBdpov
derés, kvwov Ards.
800.
P3 rd caivers Sdékvovca
kal Kvov daibapyos €
t
801.
Zeds vorrov &yo. Tov vikoudxav
¥ , % Bs 9g kal travoaviay Kal arpeiday, 802. mpos mérpas “EAvpviass.
803.
’ ~ ovr ado Girv mpGor.
804.
fereryopévov *xepkidos tuvors, 4) Tos ebdovras eyeipet.
793. dpOdKepws is said by the gram- marians to = 6p0d0pé, an extreme in- stance of catachresis.
794. +’ +dAAn] Lobeck conjectures & adés. Qy. & ads (cp. Il. 2. go). Bergk’s conjecture, @Ayn, seems un- meaning.
795. Cp. Aj. 210, wat rot Spvyiov TeAevrayros, and note.
796. Quoted by the Scholiast on Aesch. Pers. 181 as a line of Sophocles, but this is justly questioned by Nauck, who thinks it more probably belongs to a comic poet, who is travestying Ae- schylus.
798. Used by Ar. Ach. 75.
a
801. If the reading is sound, véorov must be taken as a second accusative =‘Upon his return,’ i.e. ‘ With safe home-coming.’ But there is a v.r. dvoros dyoro, whence Nauck conjec- tures avros dot.
802. Elymnion was a place in or near Euboea.
803. ‘Nor other plant of Spring.’
804. témevyopévwv] This word is un- metrical in the anapaestic verse. Bergk conjectures éneyepopévav. Qy. émOn- yop-évanv (?).
*cepkldos Upvors] ob Kepxidors buvors, MSS. Dindorf corr.
560
FRAGMENTS
806.
maidas yap ods epua’ dvaddcas Exel. 807.
edgonplay pev mpora Knpvgas exo,
808. dpy} yépovtos date padOak? Komis tév xeupl TOjye, &v réxe & auBddverau,
809.
det yap «0 mimrovaw of Atds KiBou, 810.
iO’ 00a caddpav epya rots Abyols ica, 811,
ddguny payay dddvre mpte 76 oTdpa, 812,
eyo Kat avdtov, ws dpds, eێpxopas. 814,
ds ph mérovOe Taud, pi) Bovdevéto, 815. “Eppaiov kdpa, 816,
as dv Aids pétwrov éxrabf xapa. 817.
5) , Fes, cm a x92 ov marod buds cupBadreiy ériorapat.
808. 2. The words +év xeupt + Onyer are manifestly corrupt. d¢e’ trfipfev may be suggested as a rough guess.
809. Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 90, 1, mimes 5 doparés ob8 ent verw | eopupG Ards ei Kpav07 mparyya TéAELov.
810. ‘Would thou hadst shown good sense in deeds according with thy words |’
811. To chew laurel-leaves was a way of participating in the Bacchic en-
thusiasm. Hence Sapvypdyos.
812. kard is here equivalent to éni.
814. Cp. Shak. Much Ado, 5. 1. ll. 6. 7, ‘Nor let no comforter delight mine ear | But such an one whose wrongs do suit with mine.’
816. Cp. IL. 15. 102, 3, ob3€ pérwaoy tw’ dppior evavenaw | idvOn.
817. ovpBadeiv] ‘To bring together,’ i.e. into agreement with each other,
OF SOPHOCLES.
561
818.
> ~ ev ~ Everoiow tro totow éxdedeypévors
se et > 3 “ *fdiov ef *xwpotev 4 ravtl cbéver,
819,
ds mapaktiay
i > . oTeixov adynpépwoa kvodddrwv 6ddv,
820.
pév els copioriy éudy, 821.
Hn yap tédpa Zeds ev eoydto Oedr. 822.
vow yap el Kai TOY Tpidv ev oicomat, 823.
> 14 ~ ~ aviv ov Kal mpadow ds Poim€g dvijp
2.dévios Kdmndos,
824,
<: x * « ca 2 & ve ~ XGpos yap *avrés eat avOpdmov dpevav,
a *~ x ‘ ~ ae ae om7ov TO TEPTTVOVY KL TO THPaALVOV puer’
Saxpuppoet yodv kal Ta Kal Td Tvyydver,
825. ® yi Pepaia, yxaipe, ctyyovdv 0 tdwp
“Yrépea Kpyvn, vapa Oeopidréoraror,
826,
pnd aldrgrge Tadra,
818. 2. *48i0v] i6.ov, MSS. Hecker corr, Cp. Aj. 1011, and v.rr.
*xwpotpev] xap@pev, MSS. Nauck corr. For the postponement of ei, see Essay on L. § 41. p.78. Or qy. é#xwpodper (?).
819. Said by (or if we read dynpé- pwoe as suggested by Nauck, of) Theseus.
2. kvwSdAwv] The genitive follows dynpépwoa in the sense of éxd@npa.
820. coprarasis here = mOapwdds. The construction, in the absence of context, is not clear.
821. Perhaps ¢ipay ydp Hin Zeds év éox drwy Gedy [karécxer].
822.- Nauck suspects Avow. Qy. VOL. I.
oo
Aevoow (?), But Avow would be quite intelligible if dxos, mua, Bapos, or some such word, formed part of the context. The three resources are the sword, the halter, and the precipice.
823. 1. For €@ov, ‘You set on foot,’ cp. O. T. 134, mpos Tov BavdvTos THYS’ ea” émorpopny.
824. 1. *atrés] obros, MSS. Bam- berger corr.
2. ver] Sc. 6 dvOpwros.
825. Is Jason the speaker?
826. Quoted by grammarians as an instance of aioAifw =monidrw.
562
FRAGMENTS
827.
cA 4 4 rs mavoopoy Kpotnpa Aaéptov yéovos,
828.
eis Aiav mov,
829. gor tis Ata Oeocadrdy maykdnpia, 830. ’"Avaxropeioy Thad emdvupov xOoves, 831.
ti péddrer "Aptaxeis te Kal MMepxdcror ;
832,
ndvt éxkadimroav 6 xpévos els [7d] pas
ay et,
833,
, > 4 g 5 Xpovos au Xpovos Ala. KPATALa
4 Bi TEPHLOOVVA Lou
2 TOAN avevpicke. copa pasopévors.
834.
dXN’ od yap dv Ta Ocia KpuTrévtay Oedy
J d cal pabos dv, ovd ef mdvr emeEEAOois oKoTray.
835. okatoict troAdois eis copds diddAvUTAL, 836.
écOdod yap dvdpds rods trovobvTas wpeneiv.
827. Kpornpa] Lit. ‘A thing hard- ened by beating.’ Cp. xpéradoy and . Lat. ‘callidus,’ and see Theocr. 15. 48.
828. Aea in Colchis, distinguished from Aea in Thessaly, Fr. 829.
829. Oceccaddv waykAnpla] ‘A freehold of the Thessalians.’
830. Said with reference to Anac- torium, but with what exact meaning the context would be required to show.
888. vUutUuUUURH Gg Liu = 4 tA SH a SN Re NS aes 1,2 Kpatatd reppootwa Biov is a strange
expression, but the meaning may be that things are seen more clearly at the end of life, when ‘Old experience doth at- tain | To something of prophetic strain.’ Cp. Ant. 1353, ypa. 76 ppoveiv édidagar : Plato, Apol. p. 39 C, wat ydp «lye #3n évrav0a, ev @ padtot’ avOpwmor Xpyopy- dedouv, bray péAAwow arobavetaOa.
kpata.a] ‘Mighty,’ both as inevit- able, and as bringing down the strength of man. Cp. Aj. 675, 6 maryeparijs umvos,
835. For the dative, cp. Aj. 1128, TQbe & olxopar.
839. Qy. [ped 596’,) ds, w.7.A. (2).
843. The words 7 AaAodvrr in 1. 2 are fairly open to suspicion (Cobet con- 2. Cp. Trach. 813, 4, od Kdroiwd? jectures T&yxaAobdv7e), and it is doubted by Nauck whether the two lines were -yépw; originally connected. ne
I. é& kakotot] ‘In trouble,’ i.e. when one is accused of a crime. Cp, Ant.
OF SOPHOCLES.
8387. aN’ 4 dpdvncis &yaby beds péyas. 838, GAN of Kak@s mpdooortes od kogol pévor, aN’ odd’ dpavres elaopGou Taugava. 839, as dvomdAatotoy duabia Kaxoy, 840. 4 O& popla padiot addehpyh Tis movnpias edu, 841.
2S ~ ~ Xalpev em aicxpais jdovais ob yp more.
842.
ov Tois dOvpos 4 Tbxn ~vdArAaUBaVEL, 843,
aidas yap év Kaxoiow ovderv dere,
4) yap own TO tradobyte cbppayos. 844.
# ~ SF ~ te a ? ‘ , X ti Tabr eraiveis; mas yap olvwdels avip hoowy pev dpyys éort, Tod dt vod Kevos pire d& wordy yA@ooay exyxéas pdrny Ed y * Av = s Ps akov aKovelv ous exwv elev oyous.
845,
khémtov & dray Tis éudavads épevpedi, avyav dvadyKn, Kav Kaddov dépy arbpa,
002
563
495, 6, x@rav év kakotot tus | ddods éwerta TOUTO KahAUVEY BEAN.
6Oovvena | Evvnyope’s ovyaoa TH Karn-
844, 3. woAAtv yA@ooav éxxéas] Cp. El. 596, i macav ins yA@ooar.
564
FRAGMENTS
846.
s
avTa ovvedy. ry .7
Bo a A devov dp jv, twik dv tis éoOdds av
847.
X Spkowor ydp Tor Kal yuri) pevyer miKpay
~ ° d ~ bdiva twatdwov' aAN éemijy AnEN Kakod,
~ a - év toto. abvrots Ouxtbots aAioKeTaL
an J Fi mpos Tod tapéyTos (uépov viKk@pern.
848.
bpxos yap ovdels dvdpi dndjrn Raps. 849.
otkot pévew det Tov Kad@s evdaipova, 850.
ph por kpupaioy pdtv éeimns eros KfOpov yap obdévr as 8 av *edrAaBH *débyors,
yrdoons Kpupatoy ovbdév od diépyeTat.
851.
a x, € - € can cA o7ov yap ol gvuoavres NYOOMVTAL TEKVOV,
B) wy ef a Rt ~ 4 ovK €aTLY avTn TaoppoveY dvipav mors.
852. vopows &mrecOar Toicw éyx@pors Kadév. 853.
ToAA@Y Kahay Sel TH KASS TL popévor
a ? - pe > 4 > ot ¥ puxpod & dywvos ov péy EpyeTat Kdéos.
847. 1. dpkotor] Cp. El. 47, dyyeAre & Spxw, and note.
dpkoiot gevyer, ‘Swears she will avoid,’
849. Kwad@s] ‘Thoroughly.’ Cp. O. T. 1008, Kadd@s ef SHAos ove eiSds Th dps. The line is attributed also to Aeschylus (Fr. 310), and appears to have been a favourite with the comic poets. See Nauck on Aesch., 1. c.
850. 2. ds 8 dv *etAaPB7 *Adyors] MSS. ds & dv +edrerés +AdBos. Her- mann conjectures ds 8 dy edoreyés AaBns.
For ws dv, ‘ Howsoever,’ cp. O. C.
1361, Aj. 1117, and notes. Transl., ‘Prithee let fall no confidential word, for there is no bolt (to secure it), and howsoever you use caution in discourse, there is nothing secret that doth not escape the tongue.’ 3
851. Cp. the speech of Creon in Ant. 639-80.
853. ‘One who attempts aught nobly requires many favouring circumstances: great glory comes not from circum- scribed endeavours, puxpds dydv is a struggle of which the occasion is in- significant. Cp. O. C. 58y, ob opps,
odx, ayer d8e,
OF SOPHOCLES.
595
854.
yrepar mréov Kpatotow 4 abévos XEpav. 855.
ef adua Soddov, 4A’ 6 vods ehevOepos,
856,
@ aides, } tor Kimpis ob Kimpis pévor,
> 4 N
aX eotl mévrwv dvoudtwv émdvupos, y+ \ a
corw pey “Aidns, tore & &pOitos Bla,
wy cor d& Abcoa pawds, éor 8 imepos
Pla 4 7 2 rd AKPaTOS, ECT Olu@y Los.
év Kelvyn TO wav 5
omousaiov, yavyaiov, és Biay dyor.
2 4 \ £ ¢ 4 €VTNKETAL yap meveovev OGolsS EVL
wuxy tis obxi tiode THs O00 Bopds ;
we XN J a ~ rf eloepxeTar pev txObov mrAWTS yével,
af oe £ “a a everte & év Xépoov TeTpackenel youn: 10
lal a4 r ite vous 3 év oiwvoior rodvketvns mrepér,
év Onpoiv, év Bporoiow, év Oeois dv,
> ? ~ Ti ob madatovo’ és Tpis éxBddrAAa Ocdr ;
ei poor Oéuis, O€urs b& radrnOH réyerv,
Aids rupavvet mrevpdver, dvev dopés, 15
dvev atdypov' mdévra Tow ovvréuverat
Kimpis ta Ovntav kal Oedv Bovdedpara.
855. Cp. Trach. 62, 3, #5 yap yur?) | dovAn pév, eipneev 5 érAevOepov Adyor.
856. Nauck conjectures that this is a Fragment of the Danaé of Euripides, an opinion which he partly infers from the words of Plutarch, Mor. 757 A, GAd’ dnd pias oxnvijs dxovopev, “Epws yap dpyov «amt roiovros épy (Eur. Dan. Fr. 324). «al madaw ad dde, od Kimpis Hévoy . . Avoca pawvds. But the pia onnvy may be the whole Attic stage.
2. mévrwv dvopdtuv éravupos] ‘ De- serving to be called by every name.’ There is a v.1r., moAAG@y for mavTwV.
3. Ap@utos Pia] ‘Inexhaustible might.’ Cp. Aesch. Suppl. 97, 8, Blav. . ray daro- vov Sapoviwy. Bothe conjectures dp- @:tos Bios, which could hardly mean anything but ‘ Inexhaustible substance.’
4,5. tpepos | dkparos} ‘Strong’ (lit. ‘untempered”) ‘desire.’ Bothe, by con- jecturing d«payros, would substitute for this the modern notion of ‘ unsatisfied desire.’
7. wheupdvov] For this genitive of place, cp. O. C. 729, 30, dupdrwy eidAy- potas | pdBov, and note.
8. Bopés is here a substantive.
g. The dative after eicépyera (for which see L. and S. s. v. eic€pyoua, V.) is preferred for the sake of the parallel with the dative in ].10. There is av.r. mawrav, and Nauck conjectures mAwrdy yen.
16. ouvrépverat] ‘ Curtails at her own will,’ ‘as she pleases,’ ‘by her caprice.’ So the force of the middle voice may be expressed.
003
FRAGMENTS
857.
tis & oikos év Bporoicw &rABicbn more
yuvatkds écOdjs yopis dyKwbels yrL0F ; 858. Kar oppavov yap oikov avdpddpwv yuvy.
859.
tevia d& ovykpabeioa SucceBet tpbrr@
dpénv dveike kal katéotpeper Bior.
860.
@ Ovntov avdpdv Kai Tadalrwpov yévos,
q
as ovdéy eopey TARY oKLais éoLKOTES,
Bdpos mepicoty yas dvactpwopapevor,
861.
od yap Oéuis Cav wAnY Oeois dvev Kakor,
862.
Zs XA 2 a . = 4 orépye O¢ takmecivTa Kal OécOat mpére
x a z bs x. ca 7 aopov KuBevThy, GAG py orévery THyNY,
863.
mis yap Bocxoveca Tods moAdods Bporar,
864,
Ya >» , a an Fd Ya TAVT EUTEDUKE TO MAKPO YHPA KaKd,
voids gppovdos, épy axpeia, pportides xeval.
865.
, of = a an a ~ ovK EoTL yipas Tay copay, ev ofs 6 vods
858. The expression is general: ‘A woman left to watch over an orphan home has the spirit and wisdom of a man.
861. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 553, 4, Tis 5& wiv Gedy | &ravr’ dmhuwv rov 60 aidvos Xpévor ;
862. ‘A wise dice-thrower should take contentedly what falls and make the best of it, instead of lamenting his
fortune.’ For 6é00a, cp. O. T. 633; Phil. 451.
863. Cp. Ant. 615, 6; Aesch. Prom. 536, foll. ddd 7: Oapoadcas | Tov paxpdy teivew Biov éAmiot, x. T. 2d.
864. Cp. O. C. 1218 foll.
865. 1. tv codsv is either (1) mas- culine and antecedent to ois, or (2) neuter, the antecedent to the relative being suppressed.
OF SOPHOCLES.
567
Oela Etveotw Huepa reOpappévos.
mpounbia yap Képdos dvOpdmos péya, 866.
ag a doris O& OvnTtdv Odvarov dppwde? iar,
H@pos wépuKe TH TUXN pera Tae,
ig + ~ cal drav *8 6 Katpds Tod Oavely eddy Tiyn,
obS dv mpds avrhas Zyvds *éexpiyou podov,
867.
, “4 boris yap év Kakoiow ipeiper Biov,
9 Oerds éotw 7 duoddrynros ppévas,
868.
A. Oavévt. keivm cuvOaveiv epws pe exer,
B. H€ews, eretyou pndér, eis 7d pdpotpor, 868 a.
xpovos 0 auavpot mavra kels AHOnv dye, 869.
vy T® Aarépoa, vy tov Evpéray rpiror,
vy tovs ev “Apye Kal xara Zmdptnv Oeods,
870.
edéEato payeica OnBaia Kéivis
atvtotow Ordos Kal TeTpwploTw Si¢py. 871. b0ev Kareidov tiv BeBaxxiopévny Bpototot kreviv Nicav, av 6 BovKepws
“laxyos atte patay Olorny vémee xX mo pL 7 n HEL,
érov tis épvis ovxi KAayydavel ;
2. The words Oela.. fpépa are sus- pected, but may they not mean, ‘ Pro- pitious length of days’? Cp. @eia
TUX].
866. 3. *8'] yap, MSS. Grotius corr.
4. * ecpdyou] Sc. 7s or 6 Gavovpevos. éxpyn, MSS. Halm. corr. :
868, Cp. with this and the preceding
Fragment, Aj. 473-80.
869. 1. Aatépoa] A title of the Dioscuri.
870. é5earo] Sc. roy ‘Augidpewr.
871. Cp. supr. 235. Welcker sup- poses this to be part of Triptolemus’ account of his wanderings. Cp. supr.
538.
568 FRAGMENTS OF SOPHOCLES. 872. Oavpacra yap Td Tégov ws drALoOdve.. . 873. Oeod d& mAnyHv ovx bmepmnda Bporés. 874. of yap ytvavdpo. kal Aéyew HoKyKéres, 875.
"HéXuos oixretpeé pe,
dv of copol Aéyovor yevvynTiy Oedy
kal watépa mavTov.
876.
beod 75 dapov Tobro’ yp 6
>
ba dv Oeot
diddot, pevyey pndév, ® TéKvov, ToTE.
877.
dp0as & 'Odvacedts ei’ erévupos Kakots
ToAAG yap edvcavTo dvopevels epol.
878.
brav tis abn Tov Botdrioy vopoy,
872. SOavpaord .. as] Cp. Gavpacins ws in Plato.
873. Cp. Ant. 454, 5.
otx itmepwyda] ‘Escapes not by leaping,’ ‘ Cannot leap beyond the reach of” Cp. O. T. 1300.
875. An allusion to the Heracleitean
philosophy. Mr. R. Ellis conjectures HAV, oixreipos epé,
876. Cp. Od. 1. 62, ri wb of récov wdvdao, Zed ;
878. The ‘ Boeotian strain’ appears to have been characterized by a cres- cendo movement.
OF SOPHOCLES.
569
APPENDIX TO THE FRAGMENTS.
List or Sincte Worps From Lost Prays or SOPHOCLES.
[The numbers refer to Nauck’s Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta,
a&Bodov tamov ...377
&Bpwros .........879 Gy ACEls veeeeaee 880 AYAUNTOS.... 6.60. 881 GYACHaTA v2... 882 Gyvloat ......... 113 GYOS eens vewers 622 GYXACE vee sees 883 QYXNPNS seeee vee 6 Gywyeds .........885 dywvobnkn ...... 884 GdNMOV sess e eee 577 adnpayotca ...886 GOLKOX ELPAS v1.05 887 GOOEO:? sass steuntn'es 65 addEactov ...... 205 Gdpémavov ...... 888 Gdpbvar ......... 889 GELPOpOSs ......... 519 GeAAGOPLE ...00 270 ACE ceereveceees 890 "ACer@rat.........147 "Aneta .......6 891 adavpdoras...... 892 Alavtia .....6... 893 alYAN wo cccseeees 534 ALOVTTELV sees 497 aipatGoat .....- 894 1 a eee 106 alxpddeToS ...-. 43
GKEOTPOV «0.02000 436
Sophocles, pp. 103-286.]
AKYPUKTOD v2... 241 UKAETITOL veseeees 623 aKkAnpla vi... 895 akodovila ...... 896 aKovoeiwy ...... 897 GKPOUX ED... see 288 aKpopvctoy ...... 898 *Axtitns AlOos ...66 ddaAlay .........212 dde€alOpiov..... 114 GNEVTM veeseeeee 899 adlBas .900 adivovow ...... 901 GNUT PLA wee eee 44 GNKAOW ... eee ee. 902 GAAGXONTE ...... 903 GOYA ve .eeeee ewes 242 "AXovotoL ...4-. 904 GAVUTOV. cess eves 298 GAOTEKLAL ...0ee 383 ddwnds .243 GAWTOS sesseceee 271 GpadrrAa- .........546 Gpdoerat.........562 apBrvVoKer ......127 dpdppwrov ......228 dptvacdat .905 GPUXVOVD sesvereee 906 GpProy — vacreseee 384 dppiapupvov
TAOLOV. 20000000128
duditeppdvws ...120 dppdBora dvaidelas pdpos 272 *Avaxréptos......908
avahGoar ...... 470 GvavTa wees. 273 GVapKTOV «6.4.52. 27 évappo.Bdet...... 404 dvaoTpepav...... 909 avactiwat ...... 385 avaxaitice ...181 avayuxovoa ...910 GveKTNMaL ...... 330
dvenadea (SKd- POV)... veverse0e. 506
QVETOS 00... ese ees 578 GUNKeS ee... 45 avOoBockov ...... 28 AVOPWOKE.... 60.5. 386 dvdpeos méAEpos 400 GVOTNTOS...00000s 911 GUTALAD . 60. cs eee ee. 68 GVTALAS seceeeees 367 avTalpovow ...... 244 GVTIBOLOY —...06. 368 avTioT pepe ...... 579 GEETTOUS ..-... 0. 299 GmaeAnpa ......912 anadé~acOar ...282 amdvOpwmos....+.913 anapOévevtos ...283
57°
ATELONS .reveeeeeee 46 ATELPOVAS sevaee 245 ATEVOTLOY «2... 642 ATETKN seeeeeess 563 GAMLOTEL .2.. csv eee 29 ATLOTOS weese eee 564 GmoBdOpa ...... 378 GMOOPOMOY ...+06... 69 amdbea .........246 amokwnioa......914 améuoppa ......915 amomAynKt@ Todt 229 ATOONMNVAL ... 00. 610 amocxdduTTe ...387 AMOTTUBHS ..,06 511 ATOTUPEL v.06. 0-00 379 amopavoels ...... 70 amopavécat ...916 GTUPOU vevee eee 380 GPAlAas ...eeeeeeees 107 *Apyerbdvtns ...917 APYEMOV vevseeses 213 APTYY. scsi dieses 388 UpPPNTOV .....0... 498 APTAPLOS ...se0e 918 OPTEUT wswaregsases 47 APTUMATL ........ 637 APOPATA .eeceeeee 71 dodpuvOos ...... 203 GOST Seana’ 565 AOETTOV. eee ee 48 GTONOLKOY ...05e 566 EOTOMOS..4. 0... 00s 72 GoTpapys ...... 381
ATENT w.cesecs eee, 247 ATILAYEANS ... 004
ATUNTOV .......0, 121 avOnuepov ...... 172 avroktlrous...... 308
FRAGMENTS
GVTOMOLPOS ...... 230 avTouorws ......624 QUTOD oo .eecccees 920 QUTOTALOG ...... 921 AUTOTOUTOY «1.655 512 avTopopTor ...... 231 ADEATS —veeeesene 651
adewracdpny ...135 apbirous yudsas 382
abpacpov ...... 552 advddwrov Ter- POV secsccseenss 276 adocimpévar ...233 GXAVES seesceees 922 *Aywrrelay ......504 aXpywarov ...... 515 aWepes ... 2.646.625 Batty ......066-2.923 Bdxkapis .........924 Baxxas ... -... 608 BaptBas ......... 471 Bdoavos ......6.- 925 Bacthky eee... 289 Backavos.........926 BéBnros .......06 148 Brusdew ...... 440 Bony Kugvirw...457 Botkrew ......0.. 927 BO’ wicvmasavsiie eee 260 Bpdxuorov ...... 173 Baodovat ......... 928 Tévys ......ccceee 929 YEVOTOL oo... ee 184 yAapides ......... 484 YAOLNS .oeeceeevees 930 yudpov 931 YVOOTOS .6.......202 Topyddwv .167 Tpatkes ......... 473
7 >
weet dedapovicpevov 174
darovpevos
Sevdirrew ...... 932 depunoris ......408 deomdretpa ...... 933 dtiov....... oe 274 Stw@KTOS ...406--. 934 bpdxavdos ...... 580 SPOT, wees eseeees 437 B¥oavdAo0s 60.20... 93 eOpdxOn ... 947 exBaBdéar ...... 136 exkekaytar 149 éAaideroa vy-
US) exwnaneeunsce 419 éAawodrat Opté...567 ENKI: aesvavaey a 553 “BAAS veceseeeeees 16 EAUMOL ss sreeeeeses 409 EAULOL vee ceccc eves 581 éhuTpa 936 EMTEPIS sereeeeee 422 EMTACUPOV .. cee ees 50 EVEKOTOUD 600044935 EvOplaKTOS ...... 499 EVOAMLOS «eee e eee 937 EVOTIQLS oe. eeeeee 51 évoupndpa 441 EVTEAAW 100s +248 éfmnyvotl wo... 938 ématvous 232 émaA\ax Oeioa ...321 ETNALS vo eee ee veee 939 CM(KOTA wees. 392 CTLATOETAL «2... 52 emugevodobat ...150 CTLTAD cevsereeees 7
emirecovons.... 151 CTUTLYPATA weeveeees 8
emirmaoet ...... 138 émtotareiy ...... 940 épnpoBookds ...589 EPKEGL woe cece cc cneees 2 7 568 eo€POnv ... ..... 168 CoXAPA eee 657 evopyi0lav ...... 941 EVTUXELA «eee eee 942 evwpidacey 514 °"Edécea ..... ... 94 epumvets ........ 88 EXOUG 0 .........584 EXPOMATLTON sss eee 9 EWE: Ss0ycvnctinwess 3 CevyndaTns ...... 554 Cev€irews ....5 129 GND” Sosa cee te: 635 YOMNY — vaceeceee 234 WPGAGWE wer veceee 423 HMEKAKOD wee. ce eee 943 WVEYKOV oo... eae 603 Oadrapids ......645 944 Oeavy vdoos...... 585 OnAGoTpLa....2-... 95 ONAELA.. 6s eee eee 945 OYAVOOS «2... eee 946 OMA vecvecseeees 495 Opexrotot vopois 424 OpidCe .....00e- 425 Owy dels ......006 176 lat ....... ae aataten 569 "TAVVG secseesecees 53 Tavva ......eeee es 474 Tavva ....0006 oe 555 Topida ....006 2... 948 LepOAGs ....- 00s 254 UtOS?.- vaenaser 24: 570
ixropevoomen ...... 55
OF SOPHOCLES.
iAAddas youds ...73 iEopdpovs dSpvas 369 immoBovkodor ...949
icoOdvarov ...... 331 trw dé TvOuds B0d447 KQDEAGY ..0.00 0s. 204 KAVVAPBLS vee ecaee 223
Kaptxol rpdyou...496 , kaptopavys....-.586
“KATAYVOVAL ...... 1 KATAPPAKTQL...... 643 KaTappakxtys ...346 KQDPOS oo. cece cee 951 KEKOVO. ese eeceen es 950 KepBépuos 952 KNJOS . 2. eceeeeee 256 KNPLOPA ...e0.. 644 KLUVAKNS seeceeeee 953
.-KoAaoTal KamL- TyunTal KaKOv 488
Kpaveidrns ...... 349 KPOKOS ve csees scene 410 Kudo Tarpio ...370 Koxvitis ... «2... 452 KUVAPQ....sseeeeee 322 Kuxpelos mayos 518 AQLTIVI 2. cee .es 405 AaTLCEL soe. .seee 954 NGPOS tereisin'vewisices 265 AGTUTOL wsseeeeee 485 NETAL ceceaseveeee 486 AnkvOisTHS «20... 955 NLBavos weeverees 956 ALTOWUX ELD ...--- 453 Autpookdmous ...957 Mayvijris...... 958 PAYVOV .eeseeeee 426 HOLEVTPLOD oo 000008. 96
Mapteds ddrouds 67
571 MaplrAD..reecevees 959 HAGOAN ses eeeee. 152 HOOTAKAS...... 0. 645 feAACTIOSLS ...... 960 pepwdrvopern ...626 [EVEL awsuiiseans 571 PAOD . occ eee eee 961 py vopucoy ...... 454 PNTHD® seseoxins'res 962 puatverOat ...... 963 PVELAD veceeeeeae. 97 Mévour’ Eiorpd-
OV TE veeseeees 40 VEVWTAL see eereee 184 vopdixoy ? Edt
VUOV ceeeveceners 401 EGOMO oo... 6 cee 964 EupBdrous ...... 153 EVVGVA secevenee 965 OLNTAS ....e.eeeeee 130
(Cp. O. C. 1061.) OKPLACOD weseereee 966 OAKEA weeseeeeeees 402 GAooTAES 1.65. 967 OpoppoOG....... 446 dumvtov vepovs 226 OTLTOUBO ...... 968 OpOdmTepov ...... 30 SpOdppov os... 969 dpocdyyat ......185 bpordyyat ...... 572 ov dWddaxros 505 ob Kae! ......... 214 OUPGY sececeeeeees 970 OPEAPA vee. 971 TAVOV sesseveceeee 186 mapacdyyat......475 mapacdyyns 131 TEAAUT POs ss eevee 972
57% TeooEla v2.22... 973 mpoccatve ...974 TITEPUYAS vo. eeees 975 TTUOV vecseseeenes 976 TUYAPYOS ... see 977 TUVOAE vee seeees 290 en ane 978 Patkot .......5. 979 PAX (A seveesceeees 980 Peird .......e eee 981 PNTOP sesceceenees 982 PUKVOS .. ce ec eeeae 983 pixvodobat ...... 295 1, 984 caxxodeppnatns 573 cahd(u)Bn ...... 985 CTAANTOV ..eveeeee 132 capdidyioy — yé- AOTA soovees- 164 Lapryndov dxry...42 TEAMS reeeeeeeee .986
OLKAOS vee eee eee ees 987 opol Kpiddv ...255 TkdpBpo. ...... 988 OTEPVOMAVTIS...... 56 oT iBadoTroLovpe -
VOS vececesenees 989 OTOMOON .-. 22.00. 990 otpaBadoxduay 991 Tavperov mya ...20 Teyeds wee... 992 tepOpia mvon ...309 TEDS) oczicesavainvs 993 TOAUTIOS . 14.00.05 994 TPATUAssreveveseeeL15 TPly@VOS ....s.0ee 219 TPUTOLA sevseeaes 995 J ee 996 bmdoTaols ...... 647 UMOVAOV wo... eee 997 UTOPPOV ....0+00. 291
FRAGMENTS OF SOPHOCLES.
0 999 apkida......... 1000 pappakavos ...1001 gevaxlCew ...... 661 POHATIS......... 1002 piravdpos ...... 1003 pure wos ...... 1004 popBas yur”n ...648 Ppovety v.00... 89 Ppovely ws... 116 XOPEVIN ..eseeee 178 XELMAPVVG v0... 1005 XeipoBookds ...1006 XEPTVEL were 300 XBACUUA oeceeeee e442 xXAwpavOels ...1007 XVODS see aee 1008 Xpnopordyos.. 1009 XvTplCew se... 487 Uh ear larnscionates 476 OPAKLATAL «20... 117
ane “e rss
ne
wate S ote Bilt
od ae
tps andere : pt Geni fae Eng boeeg aoe mea po Oo To oe A 2 : 2 kA oe fg te Eee es
i
at
“aye
G
a
ees:
rita
1 iets Been,
hy eee
vfehieptnn e
ee
beats
lake
Vater
ty
ER oe oe ae ie
ef ee cbe) Pe toe ry et nndy
¥.
i
jerk ae we ae fee i
3,
eg aye
ry 7 fo NS A
NN os
ha SEN
Pee iy
Sie
(at eh eL ASU hee 3 i
encore heg A ee ee et Ee Saat
A ahethete €167
pacts
Sreeient
Pee ey ere te ee tee ee ae
ee ate ke ete